《Overlord: The Multiverse》


 Chapter 1: Goddess of Death

    Chapter 1: Goddess of DeathThe feeling of floating wraps around me like a warm blanket, giving me a sense of peace I''ve never felt before. It''s weird, but in a good way, like I''m being cradled by the universe itself. Without thinking twice, I let myself go with the flow, letting it take me wherever it wants.


    As I drift along, I feel all my worries melt away. It''s like time doesn''t matter anymore, and I''m just going with the flow of things. I can''t tell if I''m dreaming or not, but for some reason, I can''t bring myself to open my eyes. It''s like there''s something inside me telling me to stay still, to soak up every moment of this strange experience.


    In this suspended state, I start to feel this gentle hum all around me, like the whole world is singing a song just for me. It''s kind of magical, filling me with this sense of wonder that''s hard to describe.


    It''s like I''m free from all the usual stuff that weighs me down, just drifting along without a care in the world.


    So, I surrender myself to the moment, letting it take me wherever it wants. Because right now, in this strange and peaceful place, I feel like I''m exactly where I''m supposed to be.


    With my memory as patchy as a quilt made by a forgetful grandma, I can''t even recall my own name or where I used to live. The only thing I''m certain of is the unfortunate end I met.


    I was reliving on a picture of a Goddess, a beautiful Goddess, quite the pathetic death.


    I want some good ending, like truck-kun hitting me with a selfie face. Whatever the reason for my current predicament, one thing''s for certain: I''m in for one heck of a ride, truck-kun or no truck-kun.


    According to the usual script, a God should be making a grand entrance any moment now, ready to grant me whatever wish my heart desires.


    Yet, as I continue to drift along, no divine figure materializes before me. Instead, I''m left to ponder the mysteries of my existence in this strange limbo.


    Could it be that I''ve been overlooked by the powers that be? Or perhaps this my punishment for reliving myself to a goddess, that must be the reason for my unexpected detour from the afterlife''s itinerary.


    With no answers forthcoming, I can''t help but wonder what comes next. Do I continue to float aimlessly, forever trapped in this surreal state?


    Just as I''m lost in my thoughts, a sweet, honey-like voice breaks through the silence, echoing in the depths of my mind. It''s a sound so enchanting, so otherworldly, that it sends shivers down my spine.


    "You''re having fun over there, aren''t you?Pervert"


    The sudden shift in tone catches me off guard, causing a jolt of confusion to surge through me. "Pervert?" I repeat, uncertain if I heard correctly.


    The voice chuckles softly, its laughter dancing on the edge of my consciousness. "Yes, pervert," It repeats, teasingly. "Aren''t you the one jerk off with my picture, indulging in all sorts of fantasies?" She appearing in front of me.


    She was an extremely beautiful woman, she had a big boobs, but her hair has two colours, one side is black while other side is white. And she has scarlet eyes which was looking at me like how a hunter looked at a prey.


    "I am sorry for that but you did kill me for that, didn''t you." I don''t know for sure if she is the one who killed me but my super-duper-ultra-inteligent micky mouse brain tells me, she might the one, who cock blocked me to death.


    "No need to apologize, my dear," she says, her tone gentle yet teasing. "We all have our moments of weakness, especially in times of uncertainty. Besides, a little self-indulgence never hurt anyone." She said, without confirming whether or not she is the one who killed me.


    "So care to tell me, why I am here? Am I going to hell for masturbating." I said, what kind of hell would be that? I wonder, the 69th level of hell, where sperm would torture the masturbator.


    "Nothing like your imagination, Pervert. And 69th level of hell, what''s that." She said with a laugh.


    "Then why am I here?" I press, my voice tinged with curiosity.


    "You court death, And I accepted your proposal." She said with a charming smile.  sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t remember courting anyone, especially death..." Suddenly like puzzle pieces slowly falling into place, I figured out what it is.


    "You are death, right. And I masturbated to death." I said.


    Oh god, out of all possible things, I had to use death as the material for masturbating. What are the changes.


    "Bingo!" She said. "You see, I spread a (nomal) picture of myself to multiverse, to find a partner for myself. As I am death, everybody is afraid to even look at my picture but you, my dear, is something else."


    Should I be proud of that Or should I be ashamed.


    "What can I say, I am a dare devil." I said, If I had a legs it would be trembling right now.


    "Yes, that you are." She said.


    "So can you tell me, what should I do now." I asked, If she had accepted my proposal then that means we are up to some hot steamy action-action, right.


    According to hental logic that is the right thing to do.


    As if hearing my inner voice, which she did, she replied.


    "If that''s what you want then that what you will get." She said as the scenery around us changed. For some reason, I get the feeling that she was waiting for me to ask her that.


    ~~~


    Hallo, Black here, I am just here to tell you something about the ff. My first language is not english, so there would be a some spelling mistakes and such and this not a serious ff and you will enjoy this if you turned you common sense off.

 Chapter 2: Death First time**

    Chapter 2: Death First time**"If that''s what you want then that what you will get." She said as the scenery around us changed.


    I am now at a beautifully decorated bed room. The room is bathed in a soft, ethereal glow, casting a warm and inviting aura over everything it touches.


    I glance around in awe, taking in every detail of the luxurious surroundings. The walls are adorned with intricate tapestries and paintings, each one telling its own story of love and longing. A plush, oversized bed dominates the center of the room, its soft linens beckoning me closer with promises of comfort and intimacy.


    Before I can fully comprehend my surroundings, Death appears before me, her form shimmering with an otherworldly radiance.


    "For your knowledge, I have no experience in sex. So I will leave at your hands of expertise to make me feel good."


    Hearing this, a grin crept onto my face, soon stretching from one side to the other. It was creepy enough to make a Death flinch on her seat.


    I approached the her and guided her to bed and let her sit in my lap. Naturally her butt come in contact with my dick.


    "Hey, Death, can I ask you something?" I whisper slowly in her ears.


    "Anything."


    "Don''t you consider the possibility that I am cheating with you emotions to escape." I asked.


    "No,"


    "Why?"


    "Because I know you and I observed you life, your pain and do you really think anyone can cheat death." She said with her smile.


    Looking at her smile only one thought came to mind.


    "Beautiful."


    Her mature oval face, milky-white cheeks glowing with a hue of red and her beautiful scarlet irises with crimson pupils took my breath away.


    Yep, she is really a goddess, alright. Even her body scent is arousing.


    "Thanks..."


    As if unable to bear my passionate gaze, she shut her eyes. This time her embarrassment was genuine. My arms slid over her pants from the front. Her body trembled as her eyelashes fluttered, but she doesn''t refused my advance but she closed her eyes as if enjoying the moment. It didn''t stop me from closing the gap and kissing her pure, rosy lips.


    "Umm."


    Death squirmed around in my arms so my grip around her waist tightened while her soft marshmallows squashed against my chest.


    My lips sucked her soft as cotton lips, tinged with the flavor of divine liquor mixed in with her sweet saliva.


    Sweeter than honey.


    Her body loosened as her resistance grew weaker under the kiss. Supporting her back with my left hand, the other hand touched her breast. Her mouth slightly opened, while her eyes shot open for a bare moment. I didn''t miss the opportunity and invaded her little mouth with my tongue. As my tongue coiled around her, we tasted each other''s saliva. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the cloth around her disappeared, letting my fingers dig into the flesh of her breast.


    Amazing...


    Brimming with softness like silk, her boobs were just perfect for touching. With my thumb and index finger, I pinched the erect tip.


    "Mm~!!!"


    A cute yelp resonated in my surroundings. I took back my lips and stared in surprise. The room had turned pink with hues of red while red roses bloomed on the bed around me.


    "Did you do this?" I asked the death breathing heavily on my lap.


    "It''s... being affected¡­ Ahn~ from my powers."


    She moaned in between her words since my hand was playing with her bare breast and rosy pink nipple.


    Her body sure is a work of art...


    She waved her hand and the next second all the abnormality vanished. Small gusts of wind hit my skin, and my cock was touching something smooth.


    So I''m also naked now.


    I let her lay on the bed and leaned my body over the death whose eyes were spinning. A chuckle escaped my lips as I gave a quick peck on her lips.


    "Hey, at least look at the face of the man who is about to pop your cherry."


    Her eyes stopped spinning and fixed at me.


    "It''s better like this. I''ll be sure to treat you gently."


    I whispered and maintaing contact with her eyes, my lips touched her cheeks. Moving further down, leaving left a long line of hickeys on her innocent neck, my face stopped near her oppai. I gulped before sticking out my tongue to roll around her nipple.


    My left hand squeezed her other breast. Her legs squirmed around as her hands grabbed my head. Her endearing moans just made me want to take her right here but I won''t. I don''t want to scar her heart from my lust. In the end, she was still a virgin.


    Right this moment, she wasn''t the Almighty Goddess, she was just a woman, my woman.


    My own MILF, hehe.


    Her hands began stroking my hair as if she read my thoughts.


    "Pervert, I did read your thoughts."


    I cocked my head up and witnessed the most beautiful smile on her face.


    "I am a gentleman pervert, alright."


    She released a heated sigh and continued stroking my hair. I shook my head and returned to tasting her delicious boobs, squeezing them to my own desires.


    I can never get enough of this¡­


    Reluctantly moving down to her waist, I slid my finger across the squishy soft skin. The line of hickeys marked my territory until her lower lips came into view.


    The flower garden encompassing the dream of all Otakus.


    A soft smell wafted from her smooth slit. I teasingly blew on her outer lips and almost immediately, her whole body shuddered and a barely audible moan left her mouth.


    Her lovely reaction only stimulated me more, so in return, I leaned closer and kissed her lower lips.


    "Ahn~"


    With her moans filled with pleasure in the background, my tongue invaded the narrow crevice. It took a moment for me to realize her love juice tasted similar to that fucking liquor. Is her whole body made of that?


    No wonder she is so sweet, I mused as my tongue kept pushing deeper and deeper while my thumb and index finger stimulated her clitoris. Her aroused pussy began to exude even more love juices.


    And it didn''t take long for her pleasure to reach a peak as her body began twitching. Her legs closed on their own while her hands buried me into her pussy.


    "Mmmmghhh~"


    A moment later, a surge of fragrant liquid hit my face. As the burst stopped, her legs around me loosened.


    Although a portion of her face was hidden by the twin peaks heaving furiously, her expression managed to enter my vision. Her eyes rolled backward while her tongue peeked out of her mouth as she gasped for air reminded me of¡­


    The legendary Ahegao!!!


    ~~~


    How was it?

 Chapter 3: Death First Time 1**

    Chapter 3: Death First Time 1**Admiring her enamored expression, I got up on my knees and waited for her to regain her senses. My cock throbbed with impatience. Fortunately, her eyes gained clarity quickly as she stared at me.


    "I''m ready," she said and snapped her fingers.


    The lights in the room vanished and faint moonlight flowed poured through the window, shrouding the room in romantic vibes. Her body glowed with an almost ethereal appearance.


    I couldn''t help but puff my chest a bit. Who else could ever hope to become a death''s partner? Although I did think about me being some God''s reincarnation bullshit. I shrugged off that thought. Who cares about that anyway? Even if I was a God, it must be something related to Lust and Love. Thinking about some random unwarranted foreshadowing, I grabbed her knees to spread them and rubbed my cock on her entrance.


    While my cock teased her virgin pussy, her beautiful eyes fixed at my cock with eyes wide as saucers. It was to be expected since its size was slightly out of the norm.


    After lubricating enough, I used my left hand to support myself over her body while my other hand positioned my cock in front of her entrance.


    Her slightly opened mouth showed her nervousness.


    "It''ll hurt a bit, okay?"


    She silently nodded her head, and I moved my hip. The crown slowly pushed its way inside her slit and penetrated her hole.


    Her face immediately winced, her eyes shut tight. Even with all preparations, it was hard to enter her small hole moist with her love juices. As I thought, fingering her to oblivion was the way to go.


    Frankly, I was nervous as I am taking the virginity of a goddess.


    Still, believing in a goddess''s endurance, I put more weight on my hips. The further my cock traveled, the more her heated walls clamped around it.


    I stopped myself short and kissed away the tears spilling from her eyes. This young master really hates when his woman cries!


    Actually, She was not crying because of pain instead it was because of happiness.


    Her slender hands coiled around my chest and forced me even closer. Her voluptuous boobs pressed against my chest.


    "Dear, just do it. I can endure it," she whispered.


    I nodded and pushed my hips. The crazy tightness made me groan. A few pecks on her neck relaxed her muscles. My cock easily stretched her walls and stopped at the layer of flesh that should be her hymen. Instead of going deeper, I pulled back and thrust again.


    "Ah, Ah, Ah~"


    Her moans were of ecstasy, letting me sigh in relief. I planted a kiss on her lips and unhurriedly began pounding the tightest pussy I ever came across.


    "Ah, just¡­ move, Ah. It feels goood~"


    It seemed she too was feeling the pleasure. As I pounded her pussy, the juice around my cock increased while making my movement even easier and more pleasurable. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm!"


    She moaned as her nails pierced the skin of my back. I gave her a gentle kiss. After a few seconds, her grip around my back loosened, and instantly, the pain on my back faded as if the wounds healed.


    I took back my lips and smiled. Her eyes carrying a gentle with a beautiful smile, softened my heart. From her reactions, I could bet her body was feeling the pain similar to a mortal.


    Yet she endured. This woman...


    She nodded as her lips formed a breathtaking smile that wilted away at my already broken defense. I also nodded. No words were needed to convey the emotions in our hearts.


    Her legs intertwined around my waist. Taking that as a hint, I began to move my hips again, occasionally hitting her weak spots.


    The cycle of giving love to death while receiving her affection under the moonlight lasted for what felt like minutes. Then the heat in my cock rose to another level. My thrusts sped up on instincts while rough breaths escaped my lips. Finally unable to endure, I put my all into one last stroke and pierced the depth of her pussy. My balls smacked the bridge between her twitching pussy and cute asshole.


    I groaned and emptied the load into her womb. Almost instantly, her insides twitched and a burst of liquid splashed the head buried in her pussy while her back arched upward.


    Will she get pregnant? I asked myself and took several deep breaths in a row. My pounding heart became calm. Contrarily, my cock buried in the depths of her pussy became rock hard, as if proclaiming the desire to fight another battle.


    Death''s body under me was twitching, so I brushed her silky hair with the right hand until she recovered from the long and mind-numbing orgasm.


    Her eyes locked with mine for a moment before her expression turned dere. From dere, I mean the affectionate look on her usual face. I felt like she may be the one for me. A good partner who would support me with her everything as long as I loved her. She had this motherly vibes about her.


    Her legs wrapped around my waist loosened a tad. She tilted her head with a soft smile. "Can I get it, more?"


    The deadly gesture evoked a desire to just shower her in kisses. I did so before beginning another session of lewding the lovable death.


    ~~~

 Chapter 4: Death is into polygamy

    Chapter 4: Death is into polygamyAs my eyes flutter open, the first thing I notice is the softness and weight of someone lying on my chest.


    My heart skips a beat as I realize that Death herself is nestled against me, her presence both comforting and exhilarating.


    I take a moment to savor the intimacy of the moment, relishing the warmth of her body pressed against mine.


    Her steady breaths mingle with my own, creating a rhythm that seems to echo the beat of the universe itself.


    With a gentle touch, I brush a strand of hair away from her face, marveling at the delicate features that seem to defy the passage of time.


    In this moment, she is not Death incarnate, but a being of boundless beauty and grace, captivating in her simplicity.


    The sex just different. Still, I believe in the supremacy of milfs.


    As Death''s eyelashes flutter and her eyes open, a sense of uncertainty washes over me.


    Her hesitation is clear, casting a shadow over the peaceful moment we share.


    I watch her closely, waiting for her to say something, anything to break the silence.


    But instead, she offers only a delicate smile, her lips curving upwards in a way that doesn''t quite match the unease I sense in her gaze.


    Is she going to send me away?


    "I have no choice but to go with that route," she confirms, her words landing like a ton of bricks on my already bruised ego.


    As her warm sigh tickles my bare chest, I can''t help but feel like I''ve just been served divorce papers before even getting to the honeymoon phase


    "Why?" I mutter softly, the weight of her decision hanging over us like a raincloud on a wedding day. Seriously, did I accidentally check the ''rush into marriage and then regret it immediately'' box on some cosmic form?


    "No, it is not. This body is not my original one. I made it because with your current power, you would have died before you stepped anywhere near me... So if you wish to stay with me then you need to become stronger¡­"


    As her words sink in, I can''t help but feel like I''ve stumbled into some cosmic superhero training montage. "Wait, so you''re saying this body is like a rental car? You made it just so I wouldn''t croak in your presence?" I blurt out, the absurdity of the situation hitting me like a ton of bricks.


    Death nods, her expression serious despite the ridiculousness of it all. "Exactly," she confirms. "I couldn''t have my potential partner dropping dead before our first date, now could I?"


    I can''t help but chuckle at the mental image of me keeling over at the sight of Death in her true form. "Fair point," I concede, trying to wrap my head around the idea of Death playing cosmic matchmaker.


    "But how am I supposed to get ''stronger''?" I ask, skepticism lacing my tone. "Do I need to hit the gym, start drinking protein shakes, or is there some kind of ''superhero training camp'' for mortals?"


    Death''s lips twitch in amusement at my questions. "Oh, there are many paths to strength," she replies cryptically. "You have been granted a rare opportunity¡ªto travel through different world."


    As Death''s words sink in, a mischievous grin spreads across my face. "Different worlds, you say?" I echo, a sense of excitement building within me. "Now that sounds like my kind of training montage. Move over, protein shakes, it''s time for some interdimensional adventures!"


    But before I can delve further into the possibilities of traversing multiple realms, Death throws me for a loop with her unexpected question about collecting women. My eyebrows shoot up in surprise, followed by a burst of laughter at the sheer audacity of her suggestion.


    "You want me to... collect women?" I repeat, amusement evident in my voice as I try to wrap my head around the idea. "Well, I must say, Death, you''ve certainly caught me off guard with that one. Who knew you were into polygamy?"


    As I tease her, a part of me can''t help but wonder what it would be like to have a harem of hot girls at my beck and call. After all, who wouldn''t want to live out their wildest anime fantasies?


    But as tempting as the idea may be, I know that my heart belongs to Death, and Death alone. "As much as the idea of a harem intrigues me," I continue, my tone playful yet sincere, "I think I''ll stick with just one woman for now. Besides, you''re more than enough to handle on your own, Death."


    I became too attached to her in just one day. It was weird for someone who pursued more one night stands than serious relationships.


    Her eyes kept staring ceaselessly. Moments later, her brows formed a frown. However, I didn''t flinch or took my words back. As if the man, who made death climax would falter before a stare.


    As her eyes bore into mine, I try my best to maintain my composure, but her persistent stare feels like a spotlight shining on my crumbling resolve. "Even if the women are from anime worlds," she says, her tone as serious as a heart attack.


    I can practically hear the imaginary sound of my determination breaking apart like a cheap dollar store vase.


    "From any anime and series you like," she adds, her words landing like a sucker punch to what little willpower I have left.


    Well, there goes my resolve, shattered into a million pieces like a mirror hit with a wrecking ball. Who am I kidding? A chance to collect waifus from my favorite anime series? Sign me up!


    A grin spreads across my face, a mix of excitement and disbelief making me feel like a kid in a candy store. "Well, why didn''t you say so sooner?" I blurt out, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "Let''s go on a quest to gather waifus like they''re rare Pok¨¦mon!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story I you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    Donate power stone to get bonus chapter.

 Chapter 5: Earth 2126

    Chapter 5: Earth 2126A grin spreads across my face, a mix of excitement and disbelief making me feel like a kid in a candy store. "Well, why didn''t you say so sooner?" I blurt out, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "Let''s go on a quest to gather waifus like they''re rare Pok¨¦mon!"


    "Before that, tell me which world you''d like to start from," Death asks, her tone as calm as a cucumber in a salad bowl.


    I pause for a moment, considering the endless possibilities. "Hmm, tough choice," I mull over, tapping my chin like a cartoon character deep in thought. "But if I had to pick just one to start with..."


    Suddenly, it hits me like a bolt of lightning. "Then I want to go to the Overload universe, then like canon I transfer to New World." I suggest eagerly, a grin spreading across my face.


    Death''s eyebrows raise in surprise at my suggestion, but she quickly recovers with a nod of approval. "Ah, an interesting choice," she comments, her tone carrying a hint of intrigue. "The world of ''Overlord'' certainly offers its fair share of unique characters and challenges."


    I nod enthusiastically, excitement bubbling up within me like a cauldron of potion in a fantasy RPG. "Exactly!" I exclaim, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "Plus, who wouldn''t want to rub elbows with some powerful sorcerers, fearsome dragons, and maybe even a few adorable succubus and Vampire girls?"


    Death chuckles softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''ve got quite the imagination," she remarks, her smile widening. "But you''re right, the world of ''Overlord'' is filled with endless possibilities, and with you leveling up through an RPG system. After the game become reality not only you become stronger, you will also get loyal subordinates, and there''s practically no danger to your life.


    "Now that you have choosen your primary world, what type of background you need in that world¡ªEarth 2126."


    "As I am going to play Yggdrasil, I need a lot of money, so make me rich." I said.


    Death nods in understanding. "Alright, then what''s your next wish."


    "Make me an orphan."


    Death raises an eyebrow at my request, her expression thoughtful. "An orphan with a lot of money," she muses, considering the implications of such a combination.


    I nod eagerly, my excitement growing at the prospect of being both wealthy and independent. "Exactly!" I exclaim, unable to contain my enthusiasm. "As an orphan, I''ll have the freedom to pursue my own path and make my own decisions, while my wealth will provide me with the means to achieve my goals and live a comfortable life."


    "Consider it done," Death says with a nod, her smile resembling that of a mischievous cat who just found a mouse.


    "And from my side, I will give you a system," she continues, her eyes gleaming with a newfound intensity. "A system that will allow you to traverse the multiverse with ease."


    "And Keep in mind that your system will be at its minimum in Earth 2126 and only fully activate after you arrive in the new world," Death adds with a knowing smile, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I nod, absorbing her words with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. "Got it,"


    Death''s smile widens, as if she knows the adventures that lie ahead. "So, are you ready to embark on this grand adventure?" she asks, her voice tinged with excitement.


    I grin, feeling a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. "Absolutely!" I exclaim, eager to dive headfirst into the unknown. "Let''s fire up that system and start exploring the multiverse! Who knows what wonders¡ªand wacky adventures¡ªwe''ll encounter along the way!"


    ????????????


    Year 2126, Japan


    In the year 2126, our once-beloved Earth had become a dumpster fire of epic proportions. Picture this: instead of serene landscapes, we had corporate concrete jungles and industrial wastelands.


    The sky? More like a perpetual smoke screen, with the sun popping in like it''s playing hide-and-seek. Our oceans? Let''s just say they went from vibrant blue to toxic green, a real-life horror show.


    And as for that beautiful blue sky everyone used to wax poetic about? Yeah, good luck finding it under the thick blanket of toxic fog.


    But hey, who needs fresh air and clear skies when you''ve got virtual reality, right? Oh, the joys of living in a world where the only nature you see is on a screen or in a photo album. Talk about dystopian chic!


    So, welcome to the year 2126, where the air is so polluted, even the birds have gas masks, and the only green you''ll find is in your algae-infested bathtub. Cheers to progress!


    It''s been 4 month since I came to this world, and let me tell you, it''s been a wild ride. From navigating the treacherous corporate landscape to dodging toxic rain showers, every day is an adventure.


    But hey, at least I''ve got my trusty gas mask, a killer sense of dark humor and Lady Death to keep me sane in this post-apocalyptic playground. Who needs paradise when you''ve got a front-row seat to the end of the world, am I right?


    But the good news is that I was rich, not super duper rich but rich enough to make next 13 years of my life a heaven.


    And because I was rich, not super duper rich but rich enough to make the next 13 years of my life a heaven, I was able to get some shares of YGGDRASILL. Don''t ask me how; let''s just say money talks, even in the darkest of times.


    And today is the day when YGGDRASILL releases its first beta test, and to my delight, I am one of its testers.


    Naturally, as someone who invested in the company, I couldn''t pass up the opportunity to be among the first to experience the virtual world.  S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Alexander but please call me Alex.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment


    Donate power stone to get bonus chapter.

 Chapter 6: Vampire

    Chapter 6: VampireIn the year 2126, the term "DMMO-RPG," short for "Dive Massively Multiplayer Online Role-Playing Game," has become commonplace.


    These cutting-edge games revolutionize the gaming experience by allowing players to immerse themselves in virtual worlds using specialized consoles connected directly to their brains.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This groundbreaking technology, known as the neural Nano-interface, seamlessly blends cyber and nanotechnology to create an unprecedented level of immersion and interaction.


    Originally developed by the military in 2080 for purposes such as training soldiers and simulating combat scenarios, the neural Nano-interface quickly found its way into the hands of cooperatives, paving the way for a new era of virtual reality gaming.


    With the ability to enter virtual worlds and interact with them as if they were real, DMMO-RPGs offer players unparalleled freedom and excitement.


    I glanced at the gaming console connected to my brain with a mix of anticipation and sheer disbelief. I mean, who would''ve thought that one day I''d be gaming with my mind? It''s like something straight out of a sci-fi flick, but here I am, about to dive headfirst into a virtual world like a champ.


    With a deep breath, I activated the console and felt a weird tingling sensation, not gonna lie, it was kinda like that feeling you get when you sit on your leg for too long. But hey, no pain, no gain, right?


    Next thing I know, I''m standing in the middle of this virtual wonderland, surrounded by sights and sounds that make Disneyland look like a kiddie park.


    {Welcome to the world of YGGDRASILL, Player.}


    As the digital voice echoed in my mind, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through my veins.


    {The World Tree YGGDRASIL is dying. The World Tree which had countless leaves is dying because of a gigantic monster who appeared and is devouring these leaves, causing them to fall one after the other, until only nine were left. These nine leaves were the previous incarnations of the Nine Worlds.}


    {The leaf-eating monster has now continued its advance to the point where it seeks to devour the remaining world which are: Asgard, ¨¢lfheim, Vanaheim, Nieavellir, Midgard, J?tunheim, Niflheim, Helheim, and M¨²spellsheim.}


    {We want you young heroes to stop the advance of the devourer and protect your world from this calamity. For this, you have to choose a race.}


    After the brief introduction was over a blue screen appears in front of me, The blue screen in front of me offers three distinct paths: Humanoid, Demi-Human, and Heteromorphic.


    As I stare at the glowing blue screen, I can''t help but feel a mix of excitement and indecision. Three paths lie before me: Humanoid, Demi-Human, and Heteromorphic. It''s like choosing between pizza toppings¡ªeach one sounds tempting, but I know I can only pick one.


    Humanoid, huh? The safe choice, like ordering plain cheese pizza. Sure, it''s familiar and reliable, but where''s the adventure in that? Plus, who wants to be just another boring human when you can be something way cooler?


    Demi-Human sounds intriguing. It''s like the exotic toppings section¡ªGoblins, Ogres, Centaurs, oh my! Talk about diversity! But with great diversity comes great responsibility, or at least that''s what Uncle Ben would say if he were here.


    And then there''s Heteromorphic. The wild card. The spicy jalape?o of choices. Sure, it might come with some limitations, but who wouldn''t want to be a badass Angel or a fearsome Dragon? Plus, think of all the cool Halloween costumes I could rock!


    After much deliberation (and maybe a coin flip or two), I make my decision.


    "Hey, Death, can you tell me which race I need to choose?" I ask, turning to the enigmatic figure, who is watching over me.


    While Death can''t come to this world without destroying, she can communicate with me through the multiverse system, which I named as it''s is not fully operational.


    Death chuckles softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Ah, the age-old question," she replies, her voice carrying a hint of mystery.


    "I say choose something on undead side."


    I tilt my head, intrigued by Death''s suggestion. "Can you tell me the reason? Not that I''m questioning you or anything, I''m just curious," I ask, a playful grin quirking up one corner of my lips.


    "Well, I am Death, so I''ve got a soft spot for things that defy death," she says with a chuckle, her eyes sparkling mischievously.


    With a smirk, I couldn''t resist the logic in Death''s recommendation. "Fair enough," I quip, giving a nod of agreement. "Might as well go with the undead option. Can''t argue with advice from Death, can you?"


    I make my choice, and with a wink, I turn back to the blue screen. Scrolling through the options, I find the section for the Heteromorphic race.


    A long list of undead races pops up, more than I ever imagined. Classic skeletons, zombies, and then the fancier stuff like vampires, liches, and wraiths. Each one comes with its own bag of tricks, strengths, and weaknesses.


    I scratch my head, overwhelmed by the choices. "Well, well, well," I mutter to myself, scanning through the list. "Looks like Death wasn''t kidding about the undead side being a graveyard of options."


    After a bit of pondering (and a few chuckles at some of the weirder picks), I settle on a race that speaks to me: the Vampires. "Seems like the right vibe," I chuckle. "Always fancied myself an immortal with a killer fashion sense."


    With a nod of satisfaction, I confirm my choice, watching as the screen flashes before returning to the main menu. Excitement pulses through me as I realize my journey in the world of YGGDRASILL is about to kick off. Can''t wait to sink my teeth into whatever chaos awaits me as a bloodsucking vampire.


    With a dark chuckle, I take a deep breath, ready to dive headfirst into whatever twisted adventures await. Because when Death herself gives you a nod, you know it''s gonna be one hell of a ride. Let the bloodletting begin!


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment

 Chapter 7: Helheim

    Chapter 7: HelheimAs the screen flickers, a grotesque image materializes before me. It''s like staring into the face of a nightmare¡ªa creature that seems to have taken fashion tips from a bat and a gargoyle, with teeth sharp enough to make dentists jealous.


    Five fingers on each hand, each one ending in a claw that looks like it could double as a can opener, complete the ghastly picture.


    I can''t help but let out a nervous laugh. "Well, well, well, aren''t you a looker?" I quip, trying to mask my discomfort with a dose of dark humor. "If I wanted to scare children, I''d hang your portrait in my living room."


    Despite the initial shock, I remind myself that appearances can be deceiving. After all, with the right skills and abilities, I can probably make this monstrosity look like a runway model.


    It''s just a matter of embracing my inner Picasso and getting creative with the character customization options. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a deep breath, I dive into the customization menu, ready to work some magic¡ªor at least try not to vomit at the sight of my own character.


    With each adjustment, I can''t help but crack jokes to lighten the mood. "Let''s see if I can turn this creature feature into a creature... less feature," I mumble to myself, trying to inject some levity into the situation.


    As I tweak and fine-tune the details, I can''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Who knew that playing god with a virtual avatar could be so entertaining? "Ah, the joys of digital plastic surgery," I quip, adjusting the vampire''s facial features with the finesse of a seasoned cosmetic surgeon.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity of pixelated plastic surgery, I step back to admire my handiwork. The once-terrifying creature now looks... well, slightly less terrifying. "Not bad for a first attempt," I say with a smirk, marveling at my ability to turn a nightmare into something vaguely resembling a character from a B-list horror movie.


    While I would like to be a immortal with a killer fashion sense, but if I want to make this guy a better-looking than character from a B-list horror movie, I need a Creator tool. But I don''t have that yet so I can''t.


    After putting the finishing touches on my vampire avatar, I hit the "Finish" button, ready to rock and roll in this virtual world.


    As my creation transformed into something only a mother could love, I couldn''t help but snicker at the monstrosity I had brought into existence. It looked like it crawled straight out of a nightmare¡ªor a particularly bad horror flick.


    Then, like a sarcastic tour guide, the game system chimed in again.


    {You have chosen a race from YGGDRASILL for your adventures. Now, please choose a world for you to start your journey. You have nine worlds to choose from: Asgard, ¨¢lfheim, Vanaheim, Nidavellir, Midgard, J?tunheim, Niflheim, Helheim, and M¨²spellheim.}


    With my less-than-human appearance, blending in among regular folks was about as likely as a zombie passing for a ballet dancer. So, I narrowed down my options to the realms where my unique charm might not raise too many eyebrows¡ªNiflheim, Helheim, or M¨²spellsheim.


    Now, Niflheim sounded like a frosty nightmare, ruled by ice giants and probably not the best place for a creature who''s already cold enough.


    And M¨²spellsheim? Well, let''s just say I didn''t fancy becoming a crispy critter in a land of fire giants.


    So, that left Helheim¡ªthe land of the dead, ruled by the undead. Seemed like the perfect fit for a creature like me.


    I mean, where else could a fledgling vampire feel more at home than in a world teeming with zombies, ghouls, and all things that go bump in the night? It was like being invited to a party where everyone''s dead on the inside¡ªliterally.


    And it''s place where the Great Tomb of Nazarick is found.


    So, with a nonchalant shrug and a casual flick of my undead locks, I confirmed my choice. "Helheim it is," I muttered to myself, trying to sound as suave and mysterious as possible, despite knowing I looked more like a extra from a B-movie horror flick.


    As I stood there, waiting for the next step in this virtual adventure, a circle appeared beneath my feet, engulfing me in a flurry of pixelated particles. Before I knew it, my virtual body began to fade away, leaving me in darkness once again.


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get any weirder, a small screen materialized in front of me, displaying a detailed map of Helheim.


    With a grin, I read the text that appeared above the screen: {Choose your desired hunting area.} Oh, the possibilities! Should I go for the classic graveyard vibe, or perhaps venture into the depths of a haunted forest? Decisions, decisions.


    I decided to take a walk on the wild side and spawn at the very bottom of the map, right at the edge of Helheim.


    In YGGDRASILL, the deeper you venture into the heart of the map, the more treacherous it becomes. Monsters lurk in the shadows, and the terrain itself seems to conspire against you. And as I was level 0, I decided to start from the edge of the map.


    I hit the "confirm" button as the game system processed my decision, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement mixed with a healthy dose of dread. I mean, sure, exploring a world of the undead sounded like a thrilling adventure, but let''s not forget that these were the same creatures who''d probably snack on my brains given half the chance.


    But hey, who needs brains when you''ve got bravado, right? With Death by my side and the promise of untold riches and unimaginable power awaiting me, I took a deep breath and stepped forward into the darkness of Helheim, ready to face whatever twisted horrors this cursed realm had in store.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment

 Chapter 8: First Blood

    Chapter 8: First BloodAs I pressed the {Confirm} button, everything around me shifted, and in the blink of an eye, I found myself standing knee-deep in murky swamp water. Ah, the sweet smell of adventure!


    And let me tell you, folks, Helheim was like walking into a horror movie set on steroids. The air was thick with an eerie chill, and the ground felt like it was made of bones¡ªliterally. But despite the spine-tingling atmosphere, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of adrenaline coursing through my undead veins.


    But just as I was getting my bearings in this soggy new environment, a notification popped up before me, demanding a name worthy of a legend.


    {For every legend, a name must be chosen.}


    {Please enter your name, one that will echo through the ages and be remembered by the people of YGGDRASILL.}


    Hmm, no pressure or anything, right? Time to come up with a moniker that strikes fear into the hearts of my enemies... or at least makes them chuckle.


    I pondered for a moment, then with a grin, I typed in my chosen name:


    {Alexander Seductus Von Mortis}


    Because why settle for just one spooky title when you can have them all? Now, let''s see those monsters try to mess with the Count.


    "So how is the name, Death." As I eagerly awaited Death''s response, the air around me seemed to grow even colder, if that was even possible in this bone-chilling swamp. Moments passed like molasses as I waited with bated breath for her verdict.


    Finally, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, her tone tinged with amusement. "A bit dramatic, don''t you think?" she remarked, her laughter dancing on the edge of my consciousness. "But hey, if you''re going for the whole ''intimidating vampire lord'' vibe, then I suppose it fits the bill."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her response, feeling a surge of confidence wash over me. "Well, you know me, Death," I replied, my voice filled with mock bravado. "Go big or go home, right?"


    As I bantered with Death, a notification from the system interrupted our conversation, blinking insistently in the corner of my vision.


    {Welcome, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis,to the world of YGGDRASILL. Your legend begins here.}


    I couldn''t help but grin at the messages flashing before me. It was official¡ªI was now a player in the grand game of YGGDRASILL, and the world was my oyster. Well, more like my blood-filled swamp, but you get the idea.


    With newfound determination coursing through my veins, I turned to Death with a gleam in my eye. "Well, Death, it looks like the adventure begins," I declared, my voice filled with excitement. "Time to show Helheim what the infamous Alexander Seductus Von Mortis is made of!"


    Death chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "I have no doubt you''ll make quite the impression, my dear," she replied, her tone tinged with pride. "Just remember to stay true to yourself, and never forget the power that lies within you."


    {Congratulations, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis. Your official IGN on YGGDRASIL has been successfully set.}


    {Congratulations! You have leveled up.}


    {Level 0 >>>> Level 1} sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Congratulations! You are now eligible to select your first job class.}


    A comprehensive list of job classes has been generated, ranging from warrior to sorcerer.


    In YGGDRASIL, job classes are categorized into three tiers: base, high, and rare. Base job classes can be leveled up to 15, high classes up to 10, and rare classes up to 5.


    I selected Warrior as my first job class.


    {Congratulations! You have chosen Warrior as your first job class.}


    {Congratulations! You have acquired skills: Slice, Cut, and Stab.}


    {Congratulations! You can now activate your racial abilities: ''Blood Drain'' and ''Shadow Walk''.}


    {You have obtained a sword of an unknown class.}


    "Now that I''ve gained my first job class, let''s go for my first hunt," I declared with a newfound sense of determination, brandishing my sword like a seasoned warrior ready to conquer the world. Death''s silent approval lingered in the air, a subtle nod of encouragement that spurred me onward.


    As I set out into the murky depths of Helheim, my mind buzzed with excitement and anticipation, eager to test out my newfound skills and abilities. With each step, I couldn''t help but marvel at the eerie beauty of my surroundings¡ªthe twisted trees, the ominous fog, the bone-chilling silence that hung in the air like a shroud.


    But amidst the haunting landscape, I soon spotted my first target¡ªa lone skeleton wandering aimlessly through the mist, its hollow eye sockets fixed on me with a gaze that seems to suck my soul out.


    With a confident smirk, I squared my shoulders and charged forward, ready to unleash my warrior prowess upon the unsuspecting undead.


    "Alright, you bony bugger, let''s see what you''ve got!" I taunted, my voice echoing through the desolate swamp like a battle cry. With a swift swing of my sword, I unleashed a flurry of slashes and stabs, each strike fueled by adrenaline and determination.


    The skeleton, caught off guard by my ferocity, stumbled backward in a futile attempt to defend itself. But it was no match for my newfound skills, and within moments, it crumbled to dust at my feet¡ªa victorious testament to my prowess as a warrior of YGGDRASILL.


    "Ha! That''s what you get for messing with Alexander Seductus Von Mortis!" I exclaimed triumphantly, wiping the imaginary sweat from my brow with a satisfied grin.


    Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, a melodious symphony of amusement that only fueled my sense of accomplishment.


    {Congratulations! You slayed an enemy}


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment

 Chapter 9: Skeleton Mage

    Chapter 9: Skeleton MageAfter slaying those three more monsters, I leveled up faster. It was like hitting the jackpot at a vampire-themed arcade¡ªding, ding, ding! Gold coins and level-ups galore!


    {Congratulations! You''ve leveled up.}


    {Level 1 >>>> Level 2}


    {Congratulations! You got 3 gold coins.}


    {You have 10 free stat points.}


    I saw that I had unlocked three more job classes, which I ignored for now, and added a level to my racial class Vampire to open up more class skills.


    I mean, who needs a job when you''ve got killer stats and a blood-sucking heritage, am I right? So, I brushed off those pesky job classes like crumbs off a midnight snack and dove headfirst into leveling up my vampire skills.


    Now, I know what you''re thinking¡ªwhy bother with racial class when you could be mastering new moves and flashy spells? Well, let me tell you, my friend, racial class is where the real magic happens.


    It''s like the secret sauce that takes your stats from meh to marvelous, turning you into a lean, mean, monster-slaying machine.


    And let''s not forget about the discrimination against us Heteromorphic folks¡ªit hasn''t happened, but it will happen.


    So, yeah, leveling up that racial class was top priority, like getting your hands on the last slice of pizza at a party.


    Armed with my trusty rusted sword and a thirst for adventure (and blood, but let''s not dwell on the details), I went on a killing spree that would make even the most hardened monster hunter blush. Each monster slain was like a notch on my undead belt, bringing me one step closer to vampire greatness.


    And let me tell you, it was nonstop action from dawn ''til dusk (or dusk ''til dawn, in my case). I leveled up faster than a speeding bullet, reaching level 14 in no time flat. My racial class was soaring higher than a bat out of hell, unlocking new abilities and skills with each passing moment.


    Until I encounters a skeleton mage, Sure, being a vampire had its perks¡ªsuper strength, heightened senses, and ability to control blood, can turn invisible¡ªbut it also came with its fair share of drawbacks.


    For starters, Vampire had a large draw back towards light magic, Holy magic and Fire magic.


    But back to the skeleton mage. This boneheaded nuisance had a few tricks up its sleeve, including some nasty spells that could turn me into a pile of ash faster than you can say "holy water." But being the fearless vampire that I am (or at least pretend to be), I wasn''t about to let some glorified bag of bones ruin my day.


    As soon as the skeleton mage locked eyes with me, it wasted no time in unleashing its most powerful spell: {Fireball}. With flames swirling towards me, I dodged to the right with lightning speed, narrowly avoiding the scorching blast.


    Closing the distance between us, I lunged forward, driving my sword towards the undead''s chest. But the crafty mage wasn''t going down without a fight; it quickly erected a barrier of protection magic, deflecting my blow and minimizing the damage. Still, my attack wasn''t in vain, as it left the skeleton mage reeling, a significant chunk of its health depleted in one fell swoop.


    Ah, the perks of being a seasoned warrior¡ªI knew just how to exploit my opponent''s weaknesses. And with the skeleton mage being the highest level monster in these beginner grounds, I had a feeling it wouldn''t go down without a fight. But that''s the thing about patterns and predictability; they can be exploited, and I was more than ready to take advantage of every opportunity.


    As the skeleton mage recovered from my onslaught, I braced myself for its next move, my senses heightened and my reflexes razor-sharp.


    With each dodge and strike, I danced around the skeleton mage''s relentless onslaught, wearing it down until its mana reserves were depleted. Seizing the opportunity, I delivered the final blow, severing its head from its bony shoulders with a swift stroke of my blade.


    {Congratulations! You have slain an enemy}


    {Congratulations! You have leveled up}


    {Level 14 >>>> Level 15}


    As the notifications flashed before me, I couldn''t help but let out a triumphant whoop, my adrenaline pumping as I basked in the glory of my hard-earned victory.  S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After about 12 hours of nonstop grinding against the low-level monsters in the area, I finally reached level 15 in my racial class. With this milestone, my racial ability was fully unlocked, granting me access to a whole new power to control.


    With my racial ability, Blood Domination, fully unlocked, I felt a surge of excitement coursing through my undead veins. This was no ordinary power; it was a force to be reckoned with, capable of bending the very essence of blood to my will.


    Not only could I manipulate blood to heal my wounds and enhance my physical abilities, but I could also control the minds of my enemies, bending them to my will with a mere thought.


    With Blood Domination in my undead arsenal, I was practically the Count Dracula of the digital age¡ªminus the cape and the Transylvanian castle, of course. But I will get something similar toTransylvanian castle but mine will be bigger and stronger.


    Deciding to put my newfound racial skills to the test, I located a lone skeleton shambling through the misty swamps of Helheim. Its bones clattered together with each step, echoing eerily in the silent landscape.


    With a sly grin, I activated Blood Domination, and a long spike made of blood materialized next to me, eliciting a mix of awe and unease. I focused my will, directing the spike towards the unsuspecting skeleton with all the finesse of a novice puppeteer.


    With a flick of my virtual wrist, I sent the spike hurtling towards the skeleton, impaling it with pinpoint accuracy. The creature let out a hollow moan as it crumbled to the ground, defeated by the sheer force of my newfound power.


    {Congratulations! You slayed an enemy}


    Satisfied with the results I was about to continue my hunt. but a voice interrupted me.


    "It''s time sleep, Dear." It was non other than death.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the unexpected interruption. "Aw, come on, Death," I replied with a hint of playful protest. "Just a few more monsters to slay, and then I''ll call it a night."


    But Death was insistent, her tone gentle yet firm. "You''ve had quite the adventure today, but you are not a vampires yet, so you need your rest," she insisted. "Besides, there will be plenty more monsters to slay tomorrow."


    I couldn''t argue with that logic, so with a resigned sigh, I nodded in agreement. "Alright, alright," I conceded, feeling a pang of disappointment at the thought of ending my gaming session so soon. "But tomorrow, I''ll be back with a vengeance."


    With that, I logged out of the game, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over me as I prepared to drift off into the realm of dreams.


    ~~~


    I really love to read comments and readers point of view because it will give a brand new perspective of the story I am writing so don''t hesitate to comment about the chapter and leave atleast one comment

 Chapter 10: Money Talk

    Chapter 10: Money TalkAh, the joys of virtual reality gaming. It''s been four and a half months of nonstop grinding in YGGDRASIL, and let me tell you, it''s been a wild ride. From slaying monsters to dodging fireballs, every day brings new challenges and adventures. And let''s not forget the occasional encounter with a skeleton mage who just won''t quit.


    Last month marked the official release of YGGDRASIL to the public, and boy, did it cause a stir. Within two weeks, the servers were bursting at the seams with eager players, spawning left, right, and center like rabbits in a magician''s hat.


    It was like the digital equivalent of rush hour traffic¡ªcomplete madness!


    And let me tell you about my encounters with the newbies. Finally spotting some Demi-humans and Heteromorphic players in Helheim was like stumbling upon a mythical creature in the wild.


    They gawked, they gasped, and some even had the audacity to call my avatar "cool." Well, I may be a blood-sucking vampire in the game, but I''m also a sucker for a compliment!


    But fear not, for despite my fearsome appearance, I am a friend to all¡ªespecially the newbies. I greet them with a smile (emoji), offer them some virtual snacks (hey, a vampire''s gotta have some hospitality, right?), and even lend a hand with their quests. After all, what are fellow adventurers for if not to help each other out in times of need?


    During this time, I kept on hunting along the edge of Helheim, slowly pushing my way towards the center. No need to rush, right? After all, why risk life and limb when you can take things at your own pace?


    I managed to level up to 50, which might sound low compared to other games, but in YGGDRASIL, it''s a pretty respectable level. You see, the experience needed to level up increases with each level, so hitting level 50 is no small feat. It''s like climbing a mountain made of experience points¡ªone level at a time.


    And reaching that milestone wasn''t easy. It took hours upon hours of grinding, battling monsters left and right, and dodging fireballs like a pro.


    Ah, the eternal struggle of leveling up in YGGDRASIL. It''s like trying to climb a mountain made of Jell-O¡ªyou take one step forward and slide back two steps. But hey, that''s what keeps things interesting, right? Keeps you on your toes, so to speak.


    So yeah, while some players might be charging headfirst into the heart of danger, I prefer to play it safe. Why risk losing all those hard-earned levels and experience points when I can still rack up a decent amount right where I am? Call me cautious, call me a chicken, but I call it playing smart.


    Besides, who says you need to be at the center of all the action to have fun? I''ve seen plenty of excitement right here on the outskirts of Helheim. From epic battles with skeleton warriors to daring escapes from fire-breathing dragons, there''s never a dull moment in this game.


    And let''s not forget about the loot! Sure, the rewards might not be as flashy as what you''d find in the depths of the Helheim, but hey, a gold coin is a gold coin, am I right? And trust me, I''ve got big plans for all those shiny treasures I''ve been hoarding.


    So while others may chase after glory and fame, I''ll be here, taking it one monster at a time and enjoying every minute of it. After all, in the world of YGGDRASIL, the journey is just as important as the destination.


    And my days since those wild events have been relatively normal. Well, as normal as you can get when you''re a vampire warrior battling undead minions in a digital realm, that is.


    But hey, no rest for the wicked, right? I''ve been grinding away at those experience points like there''s no tomorrow, leveling up my classes faster than you can say "level up." And let me tell you, it''s paying off big time.


    In just a month''s time, I''ve managed to max out some of my classes already. That''s right, yours truly is now a master of swordsmanship, a connoisseur of dark magic, and a seasoned expert in all things vampire-related. And the best part? I''ve unlocked a whole slew of new skills and classes along the way.


    Of course, I didn''t equip them all¡ªI''m not a hoarder, you know. Only the ones I deemed necessary for my epic quest for domination. And hey, if that means ditching those basic starter classes I got way back when, so be it. Ain''t nobody got time for that when there''s monsters to slay and loot to plunder.


    But wait, there''s more! Thanks to my daring exploits and epic victories, I''ve also managed to snag some pretty sweet achievements. Like {Weapon Mastery} and {Ripper}, to name a few. And I did all of that in just one month''s worth of playing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So yeah, while some players might be out there chasing after rare loot and legendary weapons, I''ll be right here, kicking butt and taking names one monster at a time. After all, in the world of YGGDRASIL, the grind never stops¡ªand neither do I.


    And one more thing about YGGDRASIL¡ªit was a game of exploration, mystery, and a heck of a lot of surprises. They didn''t hold your hand in that game, oh no. They just gave you the controls and threw you into the deep end like a bunch of piranhas in a fish tank. But you know what? That''s what made it so darn special.


    See, YGGDRASIL wasn''t like your run-of-the-mill DMMOs. It gave you more freedom than a kid in a candy store. You could go anywhere, do anything, and be anyone you wanted to be. Well, as long as you didn''t mind dodging fireballs and fighting off hordes of undead minions, that is.


    And that freedom was like crack to gamers. It spread like wildfire. Before you knew it, everyone and their grandma was talking about YGGDRASIL. It was like the hottest gossip in town.


    But here''s the kicker¡ªthe game was tough as nails, especially for newbies. I mean, just try leveling up or defeating a monster without breaking a sweat. It''s like trying to find a needle in a haystack while blindfolded and riding a unicycle. Yeah, it''s that hard.


    So, what do you do when the going gets tough? You hit up the cash shop. That''s right, they introduced these little beauties called cash shop items. You know, the kind you buy with real-life moolah.


    As soon as those bad boys hit the shelves, I went on a shopping spree like there was no tomorrow. I mean, who needs to grind for hours on end when you can just buy your way to victory, am I right?


    And I like to name this particular method of winning, Money Talk.


    So there I was, throwing money at my screen faster than you can say "cash shop addiction." But hey, because of Death help, I don''t need to worry about money.


    ~~~


    Just like always, give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment because I love to read comment.

 Chapter 11: Vampire God

    Chapter 11: Vampire GodNot only did I splurge on cash items, but I also had a treasure trove of self-made and customized gear. I spent hours tinkering away, crafting my own equipment and tweaking existing gear to perfection. Hey, why settle for off-the-rack when you can tailor-make everything to your liking?


    Now, if you took one look at my character, you might think I''m just your run-of-the-mill warrior. And yeah, I do warrior things like swinging swords and slaying monsters. But here''s the kicker¡ªI''m also a bit of a spellcaster on the side.


    See, while most warriors are all brawn and no brains, I''ve got a little something extra up my sleeve. Thanks to my massive MP pool (Vampire has high mana from begining) and arsenal of Tiered spells, I can make even the most seasoned magic caster green with envy.


    So yeah, I may look like your average sword-swinging brute, but don''t be fooled¡ªI''ve got a few tricks hidden up my armor sleeves.


    And there is also another easter egg, You see I have a special ring. This aren''t your ordinary piece of bling, oh no. This ring got a special knack for hiding some of my stats from prying eyes.


    Now, you might be wondering, why go through all the trouble of keeping my stats under wraps? Well, let''s just say I''ve been attracting a bit too much attention lately. You see, I''m not your average player. I''m not even your above-average player. I''m what you might call a game-breaker, a force to be reckoned with in the world of YGGDRASIL.


    I''m talking next-level strength here, folks. Like, if you were to compare me to your average Joe player with the same level, it''d be like pittin'' a bunny against a lion. No contest. I could take ''em down with one hand tied behind my back, no sweat.


    But let''s be real here. A player walking around like the undisputed king of the jungle? That''s bound to turn some heads. And not in a good way, mind you.


    Folks starting to whisper, rumors starting to spread. And the last thing I need is a mob of nosy adventurers poking around where they don''t belong.


    So with my trusty ring doing its thing, I can carry on with my grind in peace, without all the unwanted attention crampin'' my style. ''Cause let''s face it, in a game like YGGDRASIL, it''s survival of the strongest. And if keeping a low profile means staying one step ahead of the competition, then you better believe I''m all in. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, who needs enemies when you''ve got your own stats to worry about, am I right?


    But so far, my everyday life has been a merry-go-round of grinding, hunting, mining, raiding dungeons, and tackling quests. Some might call it peaceful, but I prefer to think of it as the calm before the storm. I''m just here, biding my time, waiting for the chaos to kick in like an unexpected plot twist in a bad movie.


    Sure, I might be enjoying this leisurely pace for now, but let''s not kid ourselves. This game is about as predictable as a squirrel on roller skates¡ªanything could happen at any moment.


    But for now, I''m taking it easy and enjoying the calm before the storm. Life''s good. Real good.


    That is actually about to end...


    ???


    In the Death Plains of Helheim, chaos erupted as loud cries and explosions echoed through the eerie landscape. Amidst the commotion, I found myself locked in combat with none other than an No life king.


    Now, these undead kings aren''t your average monsters. They''re like the leaders of a spooky squad, not because they team up to terrorize players, but because they''ve got some serious necromancy skills. These guys can raise all sorts of undead minions¡ªthink skeleton knights, mages, you name it¡ªand throw them at you like a creepy undead army. And let me tell you, they''re not afraid to play dirty. They''ll pull sneaky moves and ambush you when you least expect it. Seriously, they make cowards look brave.


    But here I am, facing off against this No life king like a champ. Sure, it''s a tough fight, but I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve¡ªor should I say, in my inventory?


    As the No life king unleashed a barrage of spells and summoned his skeletal minions, I dodged and weaved like a pro. With each explosion and bone-rattling cry, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Here I am, just a regular old vampire warrior, taking on the big bad boss of the Death Plains.


    But hey, in a world like YGGDRASIL, you gotta roll with the punches, even if those punches are coming from a horde of undead minions. As I parried and slashed my way through the chaos, I couldn''t help but appreciate the irony of the situation. Who would''ve thought that a day in the life of a virtual adventurer would involve duking it out with an undead king in the middle of a cursed wasteland?


    Despite the danger and the overwhelming odds, I kept my cool¡ªwell, as cool as a bloodthirsty vampire can be, anyway. With each swing of my sword and every spell I unleashed, I felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. This was what it was all about ¨C the thrill of the fight, the rush of battle, and the satisfaction of coming out on top.


    And let me tell you, coming out on top against an No life king? That''s no small feat. But with a combination of skill, strategy, and just a dash of luck, I managed to emerge victorious. As the final explosion rocked the Death Plains, signaling the defeat of my formidable foe, I couldn''t help but let out a triumphant laugh.


    {Congratulations! You defeated the No life king}


    {Congratulations! You have leveled up}


    {Level 85>>>>Level 86}


    {Congratulations! You obtained the rare item: Crown of Undeath}


    {Congratulations! You have been given the opportunity to promote your racial class to "Vampire God."}


    As the notifications flashed before me, I couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear. Now this is the kind of hard work I am looking forward to.


    ~~~


    Leave a comment and review, if you like my story.


    I posted around 100 advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 12: Cainabel

    Chapter 12: Cainabel{Congratulations! You have been given the opportunity to promote your racial class to "Vampire God."}


    As the notifications flashed before me, I couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear. Now this is the kind of hard work I am looking forward to.


    Quickly I selected the option to see the requirements for my racial class promotion. There was only one conditions for my racial class promotion, which was.


    -----------


    {Requirements for Racial Class Promotion}


    ?Slay Cainabel, The God of the Bloodline of origin.


    ?Obtain Cainabel''s Blood Soul item.


    Failure:


    ?Can''t equip any God level racial class.


    -----------


    "Are you seeing this, Death." I said.


    "Seems like you are up for a challenge, Dear." Death said with a slight smirk in her voice.


    I nodded, feeling a rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. "You bet I am. This is gonna be one for the history books," I replied, my voice brimming with determination.


    "But there is one thing I am worry about."


    "What''s that?" Death asked, her voice laced with curiosity.


    "Well," I began, pausing for a moment to gather my thoughts. "I think Cainabel''s Blood Soul item is used to create Shalltear, So If I killed Cainabel now wouldn''t that affect creation of Shalltear."


    While most didn''t know, Cainabel is one of the god in Yggdrasil. And in canon, he was defeated by Ainz Ooal Gown in order to obtain Cainabel''s Blood Soul item to create Shalltear bloodfallen.


    Hearing me, Death''s expression softened as she considered my words. "Ah, I see your concern," she mused, her voice thoughtful. "But fear not, dear. It will be alright, even if Cainabel were to meet his end at your hands, the creation of Shalltear would still come to pass, trust me."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, I don''t want to lose on of my favorite character, Can I. "That''s a relief to hear," I admitted, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.


    With a chuckle, I straightened up, ready to face the challenge ahead. "Alright then," I declared, a grin spreading across my face. "Let''s go give old Cainabel a taste of his own medicine. Time to show him who''s boss!"


    And with that, Death and I set off on our quest, ready to confront Cainabel and seize our destiny with both hands. After all, when life throws you undead gods, you grab a stake and make history!


    ???


    In the bone-chilling depths of Helheim, where the mist hung thick like a bad smell in a crowded elevator, a cry that could wake the dead echoed through the desolate landscape. And trust me, in a realm like this, the dead didn''t need much waking up.


    As if dealing with undead wasn''t enough, now I had to contend with two of bloodsucker¡ªboth loyal lackeys of Cainabel himself. Talk about being caught between a rock and a hard place. Or in this case, between a pair of bloodthirsty vampires and a whole lot of trouble.


    But you know what they say: when life gives you bloodsucking lemons, you grab a stake and make some undead lemonade. Or something like that. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But hey, who needs a family reunion when you''ve got a pair of thirsty vampires trying to turn you into their next meal?


    As the two bloodsuckers lunged at me with all the grace of a pair of overexcited bats, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Well, well, well," I quipped, flashing them a grin that was equal parts charming and intimidating. "Looks like we''ve got ourselves a family reunion, huh? Who brought the garlic?"


    With a snarl that would make Dracula himself proud, the vampires launched themselves at me, their fangs bared and their claws gleaming in the dim light. But I wasn''t about to let them get the drop on me. Not when I had a reputation to uphold¡ªand a massive ego to stroke.


    So, with a swift parry here and a well-timed dodge there, I danced around their attacks, striking back with all the finesse of a seasoned warrior. Sure, I may not have had centuries of undead experience under my belt, but I had something even better: a whole lot of moxie and a healthy dose of dumb luck.


    As the first vampire lunged at me with claws bared and fangs flashing, I sidestepped his attack with all the grace of a drunken ballerina. "Nice try, sparkles," I teased, flashing him a cocky grin. "But you''ll have to do better than that to catch me."


    The second vampire wasn''t far behind, launching himself at me with all the ferocity of a rabid chihuahua. But I was ready for him, my sword slicing through the air with deadly precision as I parried his blows with ease.


    As the battle raged on, I found myself caught in a deadly dance of steel and shadows, with the two vampires as my reluctant partners. With each clash of our weapons, I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins, fueling my every move with a surge of raw power.


    But even as I fought, a nagging voice in the back of my mind reminded me of the stakes¡ªno pun intended. If I didn''t come out of this alive, who would protect Helheim from the likes of Cainabel and his cronies? Oh, wait, that''s right¡ªit''s just a game!


    With a mental shrug, I pushed aside my concerns and focused on the task at hand. These bloodsuckers weren''t going to slay themselves, after all. Well, technically, they could, but where''s the fun in that?


    With a series of well-timed strikes and dodges, I managed to outmaneuver the vampires, turning their own attacks against them with a combination of skill and luck. One by one, their health bars dwindled until finally, with a dramatic flourish, I delivered the final blow.


    As their digital bodies dissolved into pixels, I couldn''t help but let out a whoop of triumph. "Take that, you undead bloodsuckers!" I exclaimed, my voice echoing through the eerie silence of Helheim.


    ~~~


    Leave a comment and review, if you like my story.


    I posted around 100 advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 13: Cainabel 1

    Chapter 13: Cainabel 1Moving forward, I couldn''t help but be drawn to a massive door that seemed to pulsate with an eerie crimson glow. It looked like it had been fashioned from solidified blood, which, I gotta say, wasn''t exactly the most inviting sight I''d ever seen.


    But hey, when you''re about to waltz into the throne room of the big bad boss himself, you can''t exactly expect a welcome mat and a cup of tea, now can you?


    With a deep breath and a muttered prayer to RPGesus, I pushed open the door and stepped inside, ready to face whatever awaited me on the other side.


    And let me tell you, what awaited me was one hell of a sight. The throne room of Cainabel was like something straight out of a horror movie¡ªdark, foreboding, and filled with all manner of creepy decor.


    But the real kicker? The man¡ªor should I say, vampire¡ªhimself, lounging on his throne like he owned the place. Which, let''s be honest, he probably did.


    As I approached, Cainabel''s eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing through me like a pair of metaphorical stakes. "Well, well, well," he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "If it isn''t the little vampire who thinks he''s a big shot."


    Nowadays, you can''t even tell the difference between AI and humans. What''s in front of me is clearly an AI, but it''s adapting its responses to the situation.


    Hearing Cainabel, I couldn''t help but bristle at his words, my own bravado kicking into overdrive. "Big shot? Please," I scoffed, putting on my best tough-guy act. "I''m just here to put an end to your little reign of terror and claim my rightful place as ruler of vampires. No biggie."


    Cainabel let out a low, humorless chuckle, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "Oh, is that so?" he murmured, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Well then, by all means, let''s see what you''re made of, shall we?"


    With that, he rose from his throne in one fluid motion, drawing a wicked-looking sword from its sheath at his side. And let me tell you, folks, it was game on.


    As we squared off in the center of the throne room, the tension in the air was so thick you could cut it with a knife¡ªor, in this case, a sword. I could feel the weight of Cainabel''s gaze on me, sizing me up like a piece of meat at a butcher shop.


    But I wasn''t about to back down¡ªnot now, not ever. With a defiant roar, I charged forward, my own sword raised high and my heart pounding in my chest.


    {Dark Blade} I cast, my sword enveloped in shadowy energy as I swung it towards Cainabel, aiming for his midsection.


    Cainabel, however, was no pushover. With lightning reflexes, he parried my attack with ease, the clash of our swords echoing throughout the throne room.


    "Well, well, well," Cainabel taunted, a smirk playing on his lips. "Looks like the little vampire wants to play with the big boys."


    I gritted my teeth, ignoring his jibe. Instead, I focused on my next move, {Blood Rush}, using the spell to enhance my speed and agility as I launched a flurry of strikes towards Cainabel.


    But the vampire god was prepared, his own spells coming into play. {Shadow Step} he cast, disappearing into the darkness before reappearing behind me in a blink of an eye.


    I spun around just in time to block his {Dark Fury} attack, the force of the blow sending shockwaves through my body.


    "Nice try," I grunted, pushing against his sword with all my strength. "But I''m not going down that easily."


    With a mighty shove, I managed to break free from his grasp, creating some distance between us. But Cainabel wasn''t about to let me off that easy.


    {Blood Nova} he cast, a wave of crimson energy erupting from his fingertips and hurtling towards me like a freight train.


    I barely had time to react, summoning a barrier of {Shadow Shield} to deflect the incoming attack just in the nick of time.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" I called out, a cocky grin spreading across my face. "I expected more from the big bad vampire god."


    Cainabel''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening with rage. "You dare to mock me, mortal?" he snarled, his voice dripping with venom.


    Ignoring his threats, I focused on my next move, ready to take down this bloodthirsty tyrant once and for all. With a quick incantation, I unleashed {Sanguine Surge}, a torrent of blood-red energy swirling around me like a whirlwind.


    Cainabel''s eyes widened in surprise as the powerful spell engulfed him, draining his strength with every passing moment. But he wasn''t about to go down without a fight.


    Summoning all his remaining power, he unleashed a devastating {Hellfire Blast}, a searing inferno of flames aimed straight at me. With a swift dodge, I narrowly avoided the brunt of the attack, feeling the intense heat singe the hairs on my arm.


    "Not bad," I conceded, wiping a bead of sweat from my brow. "But you''ll have to do better than that to take me down." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I charged forward, my sword raised high as I prepared to deliver the finishing blow. Cainabel, however, was one step ahead, summoning a legion of undead minions to his aid.


    Skeleton warriors, ghouls, and wraiths emerged from the shadows, surrounding me on all sides with their eerie presence.


    {Hell Fire}, As the flames erupted from my fingertips, engulfing the horde of undead in a fiery inferno, I could feel (imagine) the heat searing my skin. The skeletons turned to ash, the ghouls wailed in agony, and the wraiths dissipated into nothingness.


    But Cainabel wasn''t about to let me off that easily. With a snarl of rage, he lunged forward, his sword gleaming in the flickering firelight.


    ~~~


    Leave a comment and review, if you like my story.


    I posted around 100+ advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 14: Cainabel 2

    Chapter 14: Cainabel 2As the flames danced around me, turning the undead into crispy critters faster than a barbecue on a hot summer''s day, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. "Well, well, looks like we''ve got ourselves a bonfire!" I quipped, flashing a grin at the rapidly disintegrating horde.


    But just when I thought I had the situation under control, Cainabel decided to crash the party like a rude neighbor demanding to borrow a cup of sugar. With a snarl that could curdle milk, he lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air like a hot knife through butter.


    I sidestepped his attack with all the grace of a dancer dodging a clumsy partner, narrowly avoiding becoming the main course in his undead buffet.


    But Cainabel wasn''t about to let a little thing like dodging ruin his fun. With a wicked grin, he unleashed a barrage of insults that stung worse than a swarm of angry bees. "You call that an attack?" he sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''ve seen scarier kittens."


    I rolled my eyes, resisting the urge to roll them right out of my skull. "Hey, watch it, buddy," I retorted, my own voice laced with sarcasm. "I''ll have you know I''ve got a black belt in sarcasm and a Ph.D. in kicking vampire butt."


    With that, I launched into a flurry of attacks, my sword flashing in the firelight as I danced around Cainabel''s strikes like a cat playing with a ball of yarn. Each blow landed with the force of a freight train, sending shockwaves through the air and leaving Cainabel staggering in my wake.


    But just when I thought I had him on the ropes, Cainabel decided to up the ante with a spell so powerful it could make a grown man wet his pants. Or in my case, a grown vampire wet his cloak. With a roar that would make a banshee blush, he unleashed a wave of darkness that threatened to swallow me whole.


    But I wasn''t about to let a little thing like impending doom ruin my day. With a smirk that could melt butter, I cast the {Void Shield}, creating a shimmering barrier of darkness around me. "Nice try, Fangs," I quipped, winking at Cainabel through the shadows. "But you''ll have to do better than that to catch me."


    As the wave of darkness crashed against my shield, I felt the impact reverberate through my body like a bad hangover after a night of partying with the undead. But thanks to my quick thinking and even quicker reflexes, I stood my ground, the shield holding firm against the onslaught.


    "You call that a spell?" I called out, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''ve seen scarier bedtime stories!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cainabel''s eyes narrowed in frustration, his anger palpable even through the darkness. "You''ll pay for that, mortal," he snarled, his voice echoing in the cavernous chamber.


    "Oh, I''m shaking in my boots," I retorted, my confidence bordering on cockiness. "But enough chit-chat. Let''s finish this, shall we?"


    With a flourish, I cast the {True Dark}, my signature move that always packed a punch. The room erupted in a chaotic dance of shadows and light as the fangs streaked towards Cainabel like a pack of rabid bats.


    But the crafty vampire god was quick to counter, summoning a barrier of {Blood Shield} to deflect my attack. "Nice try, mortal," he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "But you''ll have to do better than that to best me."


    I grinned, my determination stronger than ever. "Oh, I''ve got plenty more where that came from," I replied, my voice oozing with bravado.


    As the battle raged on, I unleashed a barrage of spells and sword strikes, each one more ferocious than the last. Cainabel matched me blow for blow, his own attacks coming fast and furious like a storm at sea.


    But I refused to back down, drawing on every ounce of strength and skill I possessed. With each swing of my sword and every incantation of my spells, I inched closer and closer to victory.


    Suddenly, with a thunderous roar, Cainabel unleashed his ultimate attack: {Blood Eclipse}, a spell so powerful it could blot out the land around us. The room was engulfed in darkness, the air thick with the scent of blood and magic.


    But I refused to be intimidated. With a defiant cry, I summoned every last ounce of power within me and unleashed my own counterattack: {Vermillion Nova}, a spell of such magnitude it could burn the very foundations of the floor.


    The two spells collided in a dazzling display of light and shadow, the sheer force of their impact sending shockwaves rippling through the air. For a moment, it seemed as though the entire world held its breath, waiting to see who would emerge victorious.


    And then, with a deafening explosion, the darkness was banished, the light victorious once more. As the smoke cleared and the dust settled, I stood victorious, my sword raised high and my chest heaving with exertion.


    Cainabel lay defeated at my feet, his once-proud form reduced to nothing more than a pile of ashes.


    {Congratulations! You have defeated Cainabel, the God of the Bloodline of Origin}


    {Congratulations! You have leveled up}


    {Level 87>>>>Level 88}


    {Level 88>>>>Level 89}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the rare item: Blood-Spattered Cloak}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the rare item: Cainabel''s Blood Soul.}


    {Congratulations! You can now promote your racial class to "Vampire God"}


    Now that''s what I call reward for my hard work.


    ~~~


    Leave a comment and review, if you like my story.


    I posted around 100+ advance chapter on Patreon, if you are interested check it out.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 15: Death into fashion

    Chapter 15: Death into fashionWith a nod, I selected the option to promote my racial class to "Vampire God," fully committing myself to the path of ultimate power and glory.


    {Congratulations! You have successfully promoted your racial class to "Vampire God."}


    {Congratulations! You have unlocked new abilities and skills befitting a Vampire God.}


    {Congratulations! You can now learn holy spells.}


    {Congratulations! Your resistance to holy magic has increased.}


    {Congratulations! Your resistance to fire magic has increased.}


    {Congratulations! Your resistance to light magic has increased.}


    {Congratulations! You can control blood of all living beings.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained ''Total Blood Regeneration'' ability.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained ''Blood Rebirth'' ability.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained ''Blood Monarch'' ability.}


    "Now this is what I call leveling up," I muttered to myself, feeling like a kid in a candy store. But instead of candy, I had a smorgasbord of blood-related powers at my fingertips. Talk about a vampire''s dream come true!


    With a mischievous grin, I eagerly delved into the descriptions of my newly acquired abilities. "Now let''s see what kind of mischief I can get up to with these bad boys," I muttered to myself, rubbing my hands together like a vampire plotting his next feast.


    First up was the ''Total Blood Regeneration'' ability. According to the game menu, this nifty little skill allowed me to regenerate any lost health at an accelerated rate. "Well, well, well," I chuckled, tapping my chin thoughtfully.


    A mischievous thought crossed my mind. "I wonder if I can use ''Total Blood Regeneration'' to regrow my hair," I mused aloud, stroking my bald vampire head with a chuckle. "Who needs Rogaine when you''ve got magic?"


    Next on the list was the ''Blood Rebirth'' ability. As I read through the description, a wicked grin spread across my face. "Ah, now this is interesting," I muttered, stroking my chin in contemplation. "Apparently, I can use this bad boy to resurrect me as long there is living player or NPC. Talk about playing God!"


    Which means, only a undead can kill me now.


    Last but not least was the ''Blood Monarch'' ability. According to the game menu, this powerful skill granted me dominion over all creatures that had blood running through their veins (and Vampire too) and I can even change any player or NPCs racial class to vampire."Well, well, well," I chuckled, feeling a surge of power coursing through my veins. "Looks like I''m the king of the bloodsuckers now. Bow down, minions!"


    With my newfound abilities at my disposal, I couldn''t help but feel like a kid in a candy store. Except instead of candy, I had a buffet of blood-related powers just waiting to be unleashed on the unsuspecting denizens of YGGDRASIL. "Let the games begin," I declared with a wicked grin, cracking my knuckles in anticipation.


    But as I prepared to put my newfound powers to the test, a voice echoed in the back of my mind. "Don''t get too excited now," Death said with a smile."With great power comes great responsibility."


    "Oh, come on, Dear," I replied, waving a dismissive hand. "Where''s the fun in being responsible? Put the white then leave the site, that''s my policy."


    Death chuckled at my nonchalant attitude, her skeletal features contorting into an amused grin. "Spoken like a true troublemaker," she remarked, her voice tinged with amusement. "Now then, where are you going next?"


    I flashed her a mischievous grin, my excitement bubbling over like a cauldron of boiling potions. "Nidavellir, the home of the dwarves and black elves," I declared, my voice dripping with anticipation. "I''ve got a date with destiny¡ªand a shiny new sword with my name on it!"


    Death arched a bony eyebrow, her amusement evident even in her skeletal form. "A sword, you say?" she mused, her voice tinged with curiosity. "What''s wrong with the one you''ve got?"


    I shrugged nonchalantly, feigning indifference. "Oh, you know, just your typical vampire warrior stuff," I replied with a casual wave of my hand. "I figure if I''m gonna be a Vampire God, I might as well look the part, right?"


    Death chuckled, a sound like dry leaves rustling in the wind. "Fair enough," she conceded, her tone tinged with amusement. "But before go you need to do something about your look. It''s time make you look pleasing to eye."


    I scratched my head, realizing that Death had a point. "You''re right," I admitted sheepishly. "I can''t go strutting around Nidavellir looking like I just crawled out of a crypt."


    With a mischievous grin, I summoned the {Creator Tool} from my inventory. This handy little gadget was my ticket to a whole new look, capable of transforming my avatar into something straight out of a fashion magazine.


    Hearing me, Death nodded in agreement, her expression surprisingly sympathetic for a skeleton. "Exactly," she replied. "Luckily for you, I happen to know a thing or two about fashion."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Fashion, huh?" I mused, my curiosity piqued. "I never took you for a trendsetter, Death."


    "For you, I can become anything, Dear." She said.


    I chuckled at Death''s response, impressed by her adaptability. "Well then, let''s see what you''ve got," I said, gesturing for her to join me at the holographic interface of the Creator Tool. "Who knew Death had a flair for fashion?"


    I don''t know how buy Death controlled the holographic projection of herself. As she began to manipulate the controls with surprising dexterity, I couldn''t help but be impressed by her keen eye for style. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First up: the hair. With a few clicks and flicks, she transformed my bald head into a sleek, jet-black trimmed mane that would make even the most distinguished man jealous. "Hey, not bad," I commented, running a hand through my new locks. "I always knew I had potential as a hair model."


    Next, Death turned her attention to my less-than-handsome vampire mug. With a series of deft maneuvers, she smoothed out my angular features, chiseling them into a more refined and dare I say, dashing visage. "Now we''re talking," I grinned, admiring my reflection in the holographic display. "Who knew Death was a master sculptor?"


    Death chuckled at my enthusiasm, her fingers dancing across the interface with practiced ease. "Just wait until you see the finished product," she promised, her voice tinged with amusement. "I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve yet."


    With that, she continued to work her magic, tweaking and refining my avatar until it was nothing short of perfection. From the tip of my perfectly coiffed hair to the point of my impeccably manicured nails, every detail was meticulously crafted to exude an air of effortless cool.


    With her skilled touch, Death transformed my avatar into a vision of undeniable handsomeness. My eyes, now a striking shade of crimson, gleamed with an otherworldly allure, drawing others in with their captivating gaze. Framed by a mane of ink black hair, impeccably styled to perfection, my sharp jawline accentuated the contours of my face, giving me an air of rugged charm.


    But it wasn''t just my facial features that exuded appeal. With each movement, my hands, adorned with impeccably manicured nails, conveyed an aura of confidence and grace. And to top it all off, a subtle piercing in my right ear added just the right touch of edginess, hinting at a rebellious spirit lurking beneath my suave exterior.


    In short, I was the epitome of cool, a vampire whose mere presence commanded attention and admiration wherever I went.


    And the face of future waifu hunter.


    ~~~


    In my Patreon this volume is almost over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ chapter


    /BlackBolt517


    And please leave a comment and power stone to keep me motivated.

 Chapter 16: Dwarfs

    Chapter 16: DwarfsNidavellir


    Ah, Nidavellir, the land of dwarfs, dark elves, and all manner of demi-human creatures. It''s like a fantasy version of a bustling metropolis, complete with towering mountains, underground tunnels, and, of course, a capital city to boot.


    But don''t let the picturesque scenery fool you¡ªNidavellir is also home to some of the fiercest monsters this side of YGGDRASIL. It''s like a wildlife safari, except instead of lions and tigers, you''ve got giants and trolls roaming around looking for trouble.


    And let''s not forget about the weapon and armory scene. Nidavellir is like the fashion district of YGGDRASIL, except instead of designer clothes, you''ve got master craftsmen churning out swords, shields, and other badass gear.


    So if you''re ever in the market for a new weapon or just fancy a bit of monster hunting, Nidavellir is the place to be. Just watch out for the PKers¡ªthey''ve got a nasty habit of stealing your lunch when you''re not looking.


    Stepping into Nidavellir was like walking into a giant workshop run by a bunch of bearded craftsmen with a penchant for pounding metal. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and molten metal, and the sound of hammers hitting anvils echoed through the streets like a never-ending drum solo.


    As I made my way through the bustling streets, dodging stray sparks and the occasional drunken dwarf stumbling out of a tavern, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of realism as I looked around. It was like being a kid in a candy store, except instead of candy, there were deadly weapons and armor everywhere you looked. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wandered through the maze of forges and workshops, marveling at the skill and dedication of the craftsmen hard at work. These guys were like the rock stars of the weapon-making world, crafting swords and shields with the precision of surgeons and the brute force of, well, dwarves.


    And then I saw it¡ªthe grand gates of the dwarven capital, looming before me like a giant middle finger to anyone stupid enough to try and mess with these guys. It was a sight to behold, a testament to the sheer badassery of dwarven architecture.


    As I approached the gates, a burly dwarf guard eyed me suspiciously, his bushy beard bristling with skepticism. "Halt! What''s yer business in Nidavellir?" he barked, his voice echoing through the cavernous entrance.


    I flashed him a grin as wide as the horizon, trying to charm my way past his skepticism. "Just passing through," I replied with a nonchalant shrug, hoping my casual demeanor would throw him off the scent. "Thought I''d check out the local scene, maybe grab a pint or two. You know how it is."


    The dwarf squinted at me, clearly unimpressed by my attempt at nonchalance. "And what''s with the fancy duds?" he prodded, gesturing to my impeccably tailored attire. "Ye look like ye stepped outta one of them fancy elf boutiques."


    I chuckled, trying to think on my feet. "Ah, well, you see, I''m a... fashion guru!" I exclaimed, throwing my arms wide in a dramatic flourish. "Here to spread some sartorial wisdom to the good folks of Nidavellir. Gotta keep the fashion game strong, am I right?"


    The guard scratched his head, clearly taken aback by my unexpected revelation. After a moment''s consideration, he grunted in reluctant acceptance. "Well, I s''pose we could use a bit o'' fashion sense ''round here," he muttered, stepping aside to let me pass. "Just don''t cause any trouble, ya hear?"


    I nodded eagerly, relieved to have dodged a potentially sticky situation. "Wouldn''t dream of it," I assured him with a wink, sauntering through the gates with a newfound spring in my step. "Just here to spread some style and maybe pick up a few souvenirs along the way."


    With a grin plastered on my face, I strolled through the gates of Nidavellir, feeling like I''d just pulled off the heist of the century. With a grin plastered on my face, I strolled through the gates of Nidavellir, feeling like I''d just pulled off the heist of the century. But if I revealed I was a vampire, things could get a lot more complicated.


    So, I kept my fangs hidden and my true identity under wraps as I mingled with the locals, blending in like a chameleon in a rainbow factory.


    As I ventured deeper into the bustling streets, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer ingenuity and craftsmanship on display.


    Dwarven forges blazed with the heat of a thousand suns, their rhythmic clang echoing off the stone walls like a symphony of industry. Everywhere I looked, blacksmiths hammered away at anvils, their brows furrowed in concentration as they brought their creations to life.


    As I made my way deeper into the heart of Nidavellir, the rhythmic clang of hammers grew louder, guiding me toward the heart of the realm''s bustling forge district. It wasn''t long before I stumbled upon a quaint little workshop nestled in the shadow of a towering mountain peak, its chimney belching smoke and sparks into the crisp mountain air.


    With a grin, I pushed open the creaky wooden door and stepped inside, the warmth of the forge washing over me like a comforting embrace. The sight that greeted me was like something out of a blacksmith''s dream: rows of gleaming anvils, shelves stacked high with tools and materials, and a burly dwarf with arms like tree trunks hammering away at a red-hot ingot.


    "Oi, what''s this then?" the dwarf barked, shooting me a suspicious glance as I approached. "Another city slicker lookin'' to get his hands dirty?"


    I chuckled, raising my hands in mock surrender. "Guilty as charged," I admitted with a grin. "But don''t worry, I come in peace. Just looking to craft myself a sword fit for a Vampire God."


    The dwarf raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my request. "A sword, eh?" he mused, wiping the sweat from his brow with a soot-stained rag. "Well, you''ve come to the right place. Name''s Grimgar, and I''m the finest blade-maker this side of the mountains."


    I nodded appreciatively, impressed by the dwarf''s confidence. "Pleasure to meet you, Grimgar," I replied, extending a hand in greeting. "I''m Alexander Seductus Von Mortis but call me Alexander, and I''m in the market for something special."


    With a grunt of approval, Grimgar led me over to a cluttered workbench piled high with scraps of metal and half-finished blades. "Alright then, Alexander, let''s see what we can do for ya," he said, rolling up his sleeves and cracking his knuckles in anticipation. "What kind of sword are we talkin'' here? Big and flashy? Sleek and deadly? Or maybe a little something in between?"


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 17: Grimgar

    Chapter 17: GrimgarI straightened my posture, trying to look as dignified as possible despite the fact that I was essentially asking for a weapon to match my undead status. "I need a blade that screams ''vampire chic''," I declared, trying to inject a hint of sophistication into my voice. "You know, something that says, ''I''m here to conquer the night, but I''ve still got time for a spot of tea.''"


    Grimgar blinked, clearly taken aback by my unusual request. "Tea, huh?" he muttered, scratching his head in confusion. "Well, I s''pose we could fashion you a blade fit for a blood-sippin'' aristocrat."


    With a flourish, he rummaged through a nearby chest, producing a dusty old tome bound in cracked leather. "Behold, the Book of Eldritch Forging," he proclaimed, holding the ancient tome aloft like a prized trophy. "Inside these pages lie the secrets to creatin'' a weapon that''ll make even the gods sit up and take notice."


    I leaned in closer, my curiosity piqued. "Sounds fancy," I remarked, eyeing the weathered pages with interest. "But what''s the catch?"


    Grimgar grinned, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Ah, now that''s the fun part," he chuckled, flipping through the musty pages with a practiced ease. "To forge a weapon worthy of a vampire of your caliber, we''ll need a few... shall we say, exotic ingredients."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the prospect. "Exotic ingredients, huh?" I echoed, trying to suppress a nervous chuckle. "Sounds like a trip to the local market won''t cut it."


    Grimgar let out a hearty laugh, his voice echoing through the cavernous forge. "You got that right, lad," he boomed, clapping me on the back with a force that nearly knocked the wind out of me. "But fear not! Ol'' Grimgar''s got a few tricks up his sleeve. We''ll have that sword forged in no time." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded, steeling myself for the challenges ahead. "Alright then, let''s hear it," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "What exactly are we looking for?"


    Grimgar''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "First up, we''ll need a vial of pure dragon''s blood," he explained, ticking off the ingredients on his fingers as he spoke. "Then, we''ll need a shard of moonstone from the heart of the forest, and finally, blood of a phoenix."


    I couldn''t help but whistle, impressed by the daunting task ahead of us. "Sounds like quite the scavenger hunt," I remarked, trying to keep my spirits up despite the overwhelming odds. "Any idea where we can find these... uh, exotic ingredients?"


    Grimgar scratched his head, his brow furrowing in thought. "Blood of a phoenix from M¨²spellsheim, vial of pure dragon''s blood from Asgard, moonstone from ¨¢lfheim," he muttered, ticking off the names of the realms on his fingers. "Not exactly your average shopping list, I''ll give ya that."


    I let out a low whistle, the gravity of our quest sinking in. "Well, we''re not exactly your average shoppers," I quipped, flashing Grimgar a grin. "But hey, if it was easy, everyone would be doing it, right?"


    I replied with a grin, giving Grimgar an exaggerated salute. "Guess it''s time for this vampire to spread his wings and fly solo."


    Grimgar chuckled in response, "Just remember to keep an eye out for any fire-breathing birds and overprotective dragons, eh?"


    I grinned, feeling a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. "Ah, don''t you worry about me, Grimgar," I said, clapping him on the back with a playful wink. "I''ve dealt with worse in my time. Besides, what''s an adventure without a little danger, am I right?"


    Grimgar chuckled again, shaking his head in amusement. "Aye, ye''ve got a point there," he admitted, his smile widening. "Just promise me ye''ll be careful out there, lad. The last thing I need is another customer getting themselves killed on my watch."


    I saluted him theatrically, grinning from ear to ear. "Don''t you worry about me, Grimgar," I reassured him with a grin. "I''ll be back before you can say ''bloodsucking fiend.''"


    Grimgar let out a hearty laugh, slapping his knee in amusement. "Ah, there''s the spirit, lad!" he exclaimed, clapping me on the back once more. "Just remember to bring me back a souvenir, eh? Preferably something shiny."


    I chuckled at Grimgar''s request, already picturing myself returning triumphantly with a bag full of treasures. "Consider it done," I replied with a wink. "I''ll see if I can find you a gemstone as big as your beard."


    With one last wave to Grimgar, I turned and made my way out of the bustling forge, excitement bubbling within me like a cauldron of potion. As I stepped back out into the streets of Nidavellir.


    And I, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    And my first challenge is in Asgard to collect pure dragon''s blood.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 18: Kind Dragon

    Chapter 18: Kind DragonAsgard


    Asgard was one of the world where many players of the humanoid and demi-human races mainly resided in. It can said that Asgard is home base for human and Demi-human. Asgard is one of the largest world in Yggdrasil.


    By entering Asgard, players of the heteromorphic races are well have disadvantages placed on them like moment restriction, other de-buff on critical situation.


    Because of this most of the case, heteromorphic players avoid doing quests on Asgard. As they can''t predict when shit will hit the fan.


    Towering spires reached towards the sky, gleaming in the sunlight like beacons of hope for all who beheld them. It was a far cry from the dry realm of Helheim.


    But I didn''t have the time to appreciate the beauty as I have a hot ''date'' with a dragon.


    Because of that I was moving towards the destination to find pure blooded dragon, who is located deep inside the forest of Asgard.


    With a spring in my step and a song in my heart (or maybe it was just indigestion from that questionable stew I ate earlier IRL), I pressed onward towards my destination: the deep, dark forest of Asgard, where the dragons were said to dwell.


    Along the way, I also killed some unfortunate soul (monsters) that spawn over the area.


    As I ventured deeper into the forest, the air grew thick with the sounds of rustling leaves and chirping birds, a symphony of nature''s greatest hits. I half expected a squirrel to pop out and start conducting the orchestra.


    Suddenly, I stumbled upon a scene straight out of a fairy tale. There, in a sunlit clearing, stood a dragon that seemed to have hit the jackpot at the mythical creature beauty pageant. Flowers bloomed around it like it was hosting its own personal garden party, and butterflies fluttered around its majestic form like groupies at a rock concert. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t help but feel like I''d stumbled onto the set of "Dragon''s Got Talent."


    But this wasn''t your typical fire-breathing, treasure-hoarding dragon. No, this one looked like it spent its weekends giving out gardening tips and hosting tea parties for woodland creatures.


    As I approached, the dragon turned its gaze towards me, its eyes shimmering with a mix of curiosity and amusement. It regarded me with the kind of look you give someone who shows up to a costume party in a swimsuit.


    "Um, hi there," I said, trying to sound nonchalant despite the fact that I was talking to a creature straight out of a fantasy novel. "Nice day for a stroll, huh?"


    Not going to lie, I am big Dragon fan.


    The dragon regarded me with a bemused expression, as if it were wondering whether I''d lost my marbles. "Greetings, traveler," it rumbled, its voice echoing through the clearing like distant thunder. "What brings you to my humble abode?"


    I scratched my head, "I''m actually on a quest to find a vial of pure dragon''s blood. And I heard you might be able to help me out."


    "So you are here to slay me," The dragon asked.


    "Yes," It pains me too but my sword is more important.


    The dragon''s eyes widened in mock horror, a dramatic gasp escaping its lips. "Oh, the audacity! The nerve! The sheer gall!" it exclaimed, flapping its wings in exaggerated indignation. "To think that someone would dare to slay such a magnificent creature as myself!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the dragon''s theatrics, realizing it was just messing with me, AI is really something. "Well, you know, it''s nothing personal," I replied with a shrug. "Just your standard quest for rare ingredients, in my case pure dragon blood. You understand, right?"


    The dragon let out a rumbling laugh, the sound echoing through the clearing like distant thunder. "Oh, I understand perfectly," it said, its eyes twinkling with amusement. "But I''m afraid you''ve come to the wrong place if you''re looking for a fight. I''m more of a lover than a fighter, you see."


    I blinked in surprise, not expecting such a response from a creature that looked like it could bench-press a mountain. "Wait, seriously?" I asked, unable to hide my disbelief. "But you''re a dragon! Aren''t you supposed to, you know, breathe fire and hoard treasure and all that?"


    The dragon chuckled, shaking its head in amusement. "Stereotypes, my dear traveler, stereotypes," it said with a knowing smile. "Just because I''m a dragon doesn''t mean I have to conform to society''s expectations. I prefer to spend my days tending to my garden and entertaining guests with my dazzling wit."


    Not gonna lie, this is the first time I''ve encountered a dragon like this. I really need pure dragon blood, but I also don''t want to slay the dragon.


    Even if she''s just made up of data and binary codes, I don''t want to kill her. Why, you ask? Because she''s simply too charming and delightful to harm. And I like dragons.


    And I don''t want to needlessly tip the scales of my karma. Up until now, I''ve maintained a steadfastly neutral-evil karma value. Death mentioned how karma can shape us when our avatars become real.


    Glancing at her, she''s radiating positive karma vibes. Killing a positive karma player or NPC would undoubtedly tilt my karma scale in the wrong direction.


    Plus, who would want to disturb such a peaceful creature in its garden paradise? It''s like trying to pick a fight with a fluffy bunny.


    But alas, my quest for pure dragon''s blood still hung in the balance. I needed to find a solution that didn''t involve violence, yet still allowed me to acquire the precious ingredient I sought.


    As I pondered my predicament, the dragon cocked its head to the side, a thoughtful expression on its face. "You seem troubled, traveler," it observed, its tone gentle and understanding. "Is there something weighing on your mind?"


    I sighed. "Well, to be honest, I''m in a bit of a pickle," I admitted, scratching the back of my neck. "I need pure dragon''s blood for a quest, but I really don''t want to kill you,"


    "If you want my blood then you can just take it." The dragon said.


    I blinked in surprise, not expecting such a straightforward response. "Wait, seriously?" I asked, unable to hide my astonishment. "You''re just gonna let me take your blood?"


    The dragon nodded, its expression serene. "Of course," it replied, its voice as calm as a placid lake. "I''m not attached to it or anything. It''s not like I need it for, you know, breathing or anything."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the dragon''s nonchalant attitude towards its own life force or HP. "Well, alright then," I said. "Let''s make this quick, shall we?"


    With a steady hand, I reached out and extracted the vial of pure dragon''s blood, making sure not to disturb the dragon''s delicate scales. As I did, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was getting away with something I definitely shouldn''t be.


    But hey, when life gives you a dragon offering its blood on a silver platter, who am I to argue?


    With the vial safely in my possession, I thanked the dragon for its generosity and bid it farewell. As I made my way back to the portal, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me.


    Quest completed, without a single drop of blood shed. Well, except for the dragon''s, but that was more of a voluntary donation than anything else.


    Before going toward Muspelheim, I asked the dragon.


    "What''s your name?"


    The dragon paused, as if considering whether to indulge my curiosity. Finally, it spoke, its voice carrying a hint of ancient wisdom.


    "I am known as Draegonax," it replied, its tone tinged with pride. "Remember it well, for you may never encounter another dragon quite like me."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 19: Three PKers.

    Chapter 19: Three PKers."It was too easy, Don''t you think," I remarked to Death with a smirk. "It was like going on a shopping spree without even having to pay."


    Death chuckled, her beautiful features contorting into an amused grin. "Ah, I feel disappointment in your voice, My Love,"


    "I am disappointed, I was really looking forward an epic fight against dragon." I really was, even when I am in front of the dragon, I was confidence in defeating without sweating.


    And I was looking forward to using my newly acquired Vampire abilities.


    Death chuckled softly, her amusement evident in the twinkle of her eye sockets. "Ah, my love, you always crave for the thrill of battle," she remarked affectionately, her bony fingers tracing patterns in the air. "But fear not, there will be plenty more opportunities for epic showdowns in your future adventures."


    I shrugged playfully, feigning disappointment. "I suppose you''re right," I admitted with a dramatic sigh. "Guess I''ll just have to settle for slaying fiery demons instead."


    Death nodded in agreement, her expression serene despite the humor in her voice. "Indeed, my love. But who knows? Perhaps Muspelheim will offer a challenge worthy of your skills."


    "Well, no use crying over spilled blood, right?" I quipped, trying to inject a bit of levity into the situation. "Onward to Muspelheim!"


    I was about to go to Muspelheim but I suddenly sensed something behind the Trees. I sensed three presences, three players.


    I don''t need to be a genius to realize what they are doing.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" I muttered to myself, my lips curling into a wicked grin. "Alright, you sneaky little rascals, come out and show yourselves," I called out, my voice laced with amusement. "I promise I won''t bite... unless you ask nicely."


    Moments later, three figures stumbled into view, looking as though they''d just been caught with their hands in the cookie jar. The one with the staff looked like he''d rather be back in his wizard''s tower studying ancient tomes. The healer, in his pristine white robes, seemed torn between offering a potion or a prayer. And the warrior? Well, he looked ready to charge into battle, but his armor seemed to be doing most of the talking.


    A caster, a supporter, a warrior¡ªa well balanced party.


    I couldn''t resist a smirk as I eyed the newcomers, their gear a mishmash of styles that screamed budget shopping spree. "Well, well, well, what''s the occasion, gentlemen?" I teased, unable to resist poking fun at their motley crew.


    The wizard, looking like he''d just stepped out of a fantasy-themed garage sale, pointed his staff at me. "You''re a Heteromorphic, right?" he asked, his voice tinged with both curiosity and apprehension.


    Now that''s a statement that caught my attention faster than a cat chasing a laser pointer. It seemed they were more intrigued by my species than by me. Time to have a little fun with this.


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Why, whatever do you mean?" I replied with a sly grin, playing up the mystery of my heteromorphic status. "Is it the fangs, the crimson eyes, or the general aura of danger that gives it away?"


    "You see, our mage has a special ability to locate the enemy, and since Heteromorphic Players are viewed as a monster race by his ability, he can use it to look for Heteromorphic Players," said the man in the silver armor, who, based on his appearance and aura, is undoubtedly the party''s leader.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at their explanation, finding their logic both amusing and absurd. "Ah, I see," I replied, my voice dripping with mock understanding. "So basically, your mage here has a special talent for finding monsters, and you''ve mistaken me for one of his targets. How flattering."


    Having gotten the answer I was looking for, I saw no point in lingering with them.


    "Well, now that you''ve found me, what can I do for you three? Fancy a selfie or something?" I quipped, as a smile emoji appears above me.


    "Hahaha, nothing like that, something better. I don''t know if you know this, but PKing a player who is heteromorphic won''t result in any sort of punishment for us. In addition to giving better experience points, they also give rare job class, and you, lucky dude, have some pretty darn good gear on yourself. They look incredibly expensive, I won''t lie," said the man who appeared to be a Priest while admiring my equipment.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at their brazenness, their greediness shining through like a beacon in the forest. "Ah, I see where this is going," I remarked, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "A classic case of ''finders keepers, losers weepers,'' isn''t it?"


    The Priest-like guy''s eyes gleamed with avarice as he ogled my gear, clearly already envisioning himself decked out in my expensive items. "Feels bad, man, but all of that will be ours now," he declared with a smirk, his words oozing with entitlement.


    I couldn''t stifle a chuckle at their audacity, finding their attempts at intimidation both amusing and pathetic. "You know, I came here expecting a showdown with a fearsome dragon," I admitted, my voice laced with amusement. "Turns out, she''s just a big softie who wouldn''t hurt a fly. Can''t say I blame her; I''m not one to pick a fight with someone who''s not looking for trouble. But hey, now that you fine gentlemen have shown up, it looks like I won''t be leaving empty-handed after all."


    "But before we get into the fun, may I ask you a question? Is hunting heteromorphic currently popular?" I asked a question to the three.


    The trio exchanged glances, clearly taken aback by my unexpected question. The priest-like guy shifted uncomfortably, clearly unsure of how to respond. After a moment''s hesitation, he cleared his throat and replied, "Uh, well, it''s not exactly a trend, but, uh, there are some players who see it as a, um, lucrative opportunity, if you catch my drift."


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning interest. "Ah, I see," I replied, nodding thoughtfully. "So, it''s more of a niche market, then? Not exactly mainstream, but still enough demand to keep you guys in business?"


    "I suppose it''s only natural to capitalize on a lucrative market opportunity when you see one."


    The warrior-like guy nodded enthusiastically, a gleam of excitement in his eyes. "Exactly!" he exclaimed, his voice booming like a war horn. "And let me tell you, pal, you''re about to become our latest jackpot."


    "Well, I suppose there''s no shortage of opportunists in this world," I remarked, "But hey, who am I to judge? To each their own, right?"


    "Anyway, enough chit-chat," I said with a dismissive wave of my hand. "Shall we get down to business? I do believe we have a duel to attend to."


    "{Knell down}," I said as I used my {Blood Monarch} ability.


    They complied almost instantly, dropping to their knees with expressions of shock and confusion.


    "What did you do?" The wizard asked with visible confusion.  S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at their bewildered expressions, reveling in the power of my Blood Monarch ability. "Oh, just a little something I picked up along the way,"


    "Now then, I don''t have any more time to waste, so {Kill Yourself}."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 20: World Enemy

    Chapter 20: World EnemyWith those pesky PKers out of the way, I opened a up portal. Stepping through, I found myself into the searing heat of M¨²spellsheim, where even the air felt like it had a fever (metaphor).


    "Now then, how should I find a Phoenix for me to slay." In Asgard, I had a convenient map to guide me to the dragon''s lair, but here in M¨²spellsheim, I was flying blind.


    "Maybe I should follow the scent of burnt feathers or look for a trail of fiery droppings?"


    Chuckling at my own ridiculous suggestions, I decided to rely on a more conventional method: Cash shop item. With a quick flick of my wrist, I summoned the {Wish Granter} from my inventory.


    As the {Wish Granter} materialized in my hand, I focused my thoughts on the task at hand. "I wish to locate the nearest Phoenix in M¨²spellsheim," I declared, my voice carrying over the crackling flames of the realm.


    In response, the device emitted a soft hum, its magical energies swirling around me like a gentle breeze. Moments later, a holographic map materialized before my eyes, highlighting the location of a nearby Phoenix nest with a pulsating red dot.


    "Looks like we''re in luck," I remarked with a grin, studying the map intently. "Time to pay a visit to our fiery feathered friend."


    ???


    Some place in M¨²spellsheim.


    I am currently fighting two Fire Elementals in the middle of this particular area or dungeon. These two Fire Elementals are the guardian monsters that protect the dungeon from invaders; there were actually more of them. I had slain the remaining, and these two Elementals are what''s left in their group.


    Just like the {Wish Granter} showed, I came to this dungeon known as the {House of the Celestial Lord of Flames}.


    Normally, I should be happy that I was able to find the Phoenix quickly but reality is I am not.


    Being a vampire, flames were one of my kryptonites. Sure, my resistance had improved after ascending to vampire godhood, but I was still more of a marshmallow than a fireproof superhero.


    I would have been over the moon if the {Wish Granter} had shown me a lone Phoenix, but noooo, it had to go all out and show me the dungeon boss, didn''t it? And did I mention that this Phoenix I''m hunting is the World Enemy? Great, just what I needed¡ªa flaming chicken with a world domination complex. It''s like playing with fire, quite literally.


    After defeating the rest of the Fire Elementals, I took a deep breath and prepared myself for the ultimate showdown with the Phoenix.


    As I stood before the towering gates of the Celestial Lord of Flames'' domain. I couldn''t help but wonder if this was some sort of joke¡ªa creature of darkness facing off against the embodiment of pure flame. It was like setting a bowl of ice cream against a blowtorch and expecting a fair fight.


    "Well, here goes nothing," I muttered to myself, steeling my nerves as I stepped through the imposing entrance.


    Inside, the air was thick and it seems there is some kind of area effect as my HP is taking continuous hit but it regenerate quickly.


    As I ventured deeper into the labyrinthine corridors of the dungeon, I got a system notification.


    {You are being watched by Celestial Lord of Flames.}


    Finally, I reached the heart of the dungeon, where the Phoenix awaited, its fiery gaze fixated on me with a mixture of curiosity and hostility. It was a sight to behold¡ªa magnificent creature wreathed in flames, its feathers shimmering like molten gold in the dim light.


    "Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in," I quipped, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere with a touch of humor. "Seems like I''ve stumbled upon the lair of the infamous Celestial Lord of Flames himself. Quite the honor."


    The Phoenix let out a guttural growl, the flames around it intensifying with each passing moment. "You dare to trespass in my domain, mortal?" it bellowed, its voice echoing through the chamber like the roar of a wildfire. "You shall pay dearly for your audacity."


    I smirked, undeterred by its threats. "Audacity is my middle name," I retorted, summoning my weapon and preparing to face the fiery beast head-on. "But enough chit-chat. Let''s get down to business, shall we?"


    With a defiant roar, the Phoenix launched itself into the air, its wings beating with incredible force as it swooped down towards me, claws and beak bared for battle.


    I braced myself for the impact, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I prepared to meet the creature head-on. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the Phoenix descended upon me like a flaming comet, I leapt aside at the last moment, narrowly avoiding its talons as they sliced through the air where I had been standing moments before.


    I unleashed a devastating spell known as {Shadow Veil} shrouding myself in darkness to confuse and disorient my foe.


    But that didn''t stop the Phoenix as it spread it''s flame all around to restrict my moment.


    With the Phoenix spreading its flames all around us, my usual summons consisting mostly of Vampires wouldn''t be helpful in this situation.


    "I need a distraction," I murmured to myself, my mind racing for a solution amidst the chaos of battle.


    Then, it hit me. I reached into my inventory and pulled out a seemingly innocent-looking item¡ª10th tier sealing crystals.


    "If I follow my usual fighting method, which is a head-on fight, then I have no doubt I will become a vampire barbecue," I muttered to myself.


    "It''s time to play dirty," I declared with a grin, "You are going to see the power of money."


    With a swift motion, I activated the crystals, {Summon: Elemental king Frost}


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 21: World Enemy 1

    Chapter 21: World Enemy 1I activated the crystals, summoning the Elemental King Frost.


    As the majestic ice elemental materialized before me, a chill swept through the air, extinguishing the flames that had threatened to consume me.


    "Of course, one isn''t enough," I chuckled to myself, "Let''s summoned 10."


    With a flick of my wrist, I activated more of the sealing crystals, summoning a battalion of Elemental King Frosts. As each one appeared, the temperature plummeted, turning the scorching dungeon into a frozen wasteland.


    The Phoenix squawked in surprise as it found itself surrounded by an army of icy behemoths.


    I mused, watching with satisfaction as the Elemental King Frosts advanced on their fiery foe.


    With the Phoenix distracted, I seized the opportunity to assess my next move.


    "{Shadowmeld}, {Protection Flame}, {Drain Touch}, {Illusionary Image}, {Gravity Well}, {Ethereal Blade}, {Banishment}, {Invisibility}, {Soul Drain}, {Explosive Rune}," I intoned, each word resonating with power as the buffs enveloped me in a protective aura.


    Feeling emboldened by the array of spells and items at my disposal, I surveyed the battlefield with a sense of tactical delight. There was still time to utilize some more goodies (cash shop item) from my inventory:


    The Infinity Elixir beckoned, promising me temporary 60 percent mana recovery and health regeneration. "Unlimited power in a bottle? Don''t mind if I do," I thought, eager to top off my reserves and keep myself in peak fighting condition.


    Next up was the Experience Booster, offering a sweet shortcut to leveling up. "Time to turbocharge my progress," I chuckled, envisioning the XP jackpot awaiting me if I could best this level 100 chicken.


    But why stop there when Fortune''s Favor was also in play? With increased drop rates for rare items and Gold, I could practically hear the loot calling my name. "Let''s play a little game of finders keepers," I grinned, looking forward to collecting some shiny treasures.


    Feeling a bit like an unstoppable juggernaut already, I decided to double down with the Eternal Essence. "Six seconds of invincibility (Unkillable)? That''s my kind of insurance policy," I smirked, preparing to make myself untouchable for a crucial moment.


    And just to add some extra punch to my attacks, I reached for the Critical Strike Parchment. "Time to turn up the heat with some well-placed crits," I muttered, ready to deliver some devastating blows to my fiery foe.


    But why rely solely on potions when I had the Rune of Precision? With a permanent boost to critical hit chance, my weapons would become even deadlier. "Let''s give ''em a little something to remember me by," I chuckled, infusing my gear with an extra edge.


    Armed to the teeth with buffs and enhancements, I charged back into the fray, ready to turn the tide of battle in my favor.


    The Phoenix''s strong regeneration and one-time resurrection made it a tough nut to crack. But hey, if I can deal with nosy PKers and overly aggressive NPCs, a fiery bird shouldn''t be too much trouble, right? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that in mind, I charged back into the battlefield just as the Phoenix dealt the final blow to my last Elemental King Frost.


    I launched myself at the Phoenix, my weapons glinting in the fiery glow of the dungeon. I ducked and weaved through its attacks, dodging flames and talons with practiced ease.


    As the battle raged on, I knew I had to pull out all the stops to gain the upper hand against the relentless Phoenix. I needed every advantage I could get.


    So, without hesitation, I reached into my inventory and unleashed damage-dealing cash shop items. (Not the one he previously used)


    Sensing the my HP is depleting, I activated the Eternal Essence, granting me temporary invincibility for a crucial six seconds. With this brief respite from harm, I could unleash devastating attacks without fear of counter.


    But then, just as victory seemed within reach, the Phoenix unleashed its one-time resurrection ability, springing back to life with renewed vigor.


    "Finally," I whispered, feeling like I''d just dodged a fiery bullet. "Now that it''s burned through its extra life, let''s finish this bird-brained battle."


    With a smirk, I activated my {Soul Drain} spell, channeling its dark energy towards the resurrected Phoenix. "Time to give this bird a taste of its own medicine," I muttered, relishing the opportunity to turn the tables on my fiery foe.


    As the spell took effect, I could feel the Phoenix''s life force being siphoned away, weakening its fiery resolve with each passing moment. "How''s that for a power play?" I taunted, reveling in the satisfying feedback as the creature''s strength waned.


    But just as I thought victory was assured, the Phoenix let out a defiant screech, rallying its remaining energy for one last stand. "Oh, come on," I groaned, rolling my eyes at its stubborn persistence. "Can''t you take a hint? It''s time to throw in the towel, feathered friend."


    With my {Soul Drain} spell still in effect, I continued to chip away at the Phoenix''s dwindling health, inching closer and closer to victory with each passing second.


    As the final moments of the battle unfolded, I delivered the finishing blow, sending the fiery creature crashing to the ground in defeat.


    {Congratulations! You have defeated the World Enemy Celestial Lord of Flames}


    {Congratulations! You have leveled up}


    {Level 90>>>>Level 91}


    {Level 91>>>>Level 92}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the Divine Class Items: Phoenix Feather}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the Divine Class Items: Phoenix Blood.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the Ability: Domain of Flame.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the Ability: Phoenix Rebirth.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the Ability: Elemental Summon.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the world class item: World Savior.}


    {Congratulations! Your resistance to fire has increased.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained 1,000,000 Gold.}


    {Global Announcement: Player [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] has defeated the World Enemy Celestial Lord of Flames!}


    {Server Announcement: The threat of the Celestial Lord of Flames has been eliminated!}


    {Congratulations! You are the first one to slay a World Enemy.}


    {Additional reward will be supply afterward.}


    Did I ever mentioned I was overpowered? If not then now you know.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 22: Familiar Face

    Chapter 22: Familiar FaceAfter my intense battle with the Phoenix, I made my way to Alfheim, My destination: to obtain the moonstone.


    While some of you might think, How can a level 90 vampire can defeat a level 100 Phoenix, shouldn''t it be impossible in every gaming sense.


    Fire always has the upper hand against darkness, so how can the embodiment of fire be easily defeated by a puny vampire, you might think.


    In the realm of gaming, logic takes a backseat and the absurd becomes the norm. So, while it might seem like a level 90 vampire defeating a level 100 Phoenix defies all gaming sense, it''s just another day in the virtual world''s wild ride.


    Sure, fire usually has the upper hand over darkness, but in this digital playground, the rules are more like guidelines, and victory often goes to the one with the wackiest strategy or the luckiest critical hits.


    The most important thing is that the Phoenix was up against me, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, the husband of death, the one who taught death 69 positions in 69 hourshours, the one who taught death how to masturbate.


    "Stop it, Dear, you are embarrassing me." Death''s voice echoed in my mind.


    With a chuckle and a wink, I sauntered off towards Alfheim, ready to claim that elusive moonstone.


    ???


    Unlike Muspelheim, which felt like standing too close to a barbecue pit, Alfheim was a refreshing change of scenery. It''s like comparing a sauna session to a stroll through a botanical garden¡ªone leaves you feeling roasted, while the other leaves you feeling rejuvenated.


    As I traipsed through Alfheim''s picturesque landscapes, I couldn''t help but think how completely opposite the world of Alfheim was from the real world.


    It was like swapping out concrete jungles for lush forests, car honks for bird songs, and deadlines for daydreams.


    If Alfheim was real, it would be like fairytale. The air would be so clean you could bottle it and sell it as "instant happiness,".


    But no matter how advanced technology becomes, it can never truly replicate the beauty of nature in all its glory.


    Even though most of my memories are forgotten, there''s one moment from my previous life that still shines brightly in my mind''s eye.


    I was at the beach, the golden rays of the evening sun casting a warm glow over the sand and sea. The gentle lull of the waves and the salty breeze kissing my skin.


    I stood there, feeling the soft grains of sand beneath my feet and listening to the soothing melody of the waves.


    "It''s seems like you are missing your old world, dear." Death said, waking me for my thoughts.


    "Perhaps I am," I admitted, gazing out at the dense canopy of trees stretching as far as the eye could see. "Or maybe it''s because I hate the real world, filled with sulfur and pollution."


    Death chuckled, the sound echoing softly through the forest. "Fair point," it conceded. "You need to be here for a couple more years. After that, you can live your dream life. Or I could just destroy this world and bring you back to my realm, and you can choose another world that you find comfortable."


    I raised an eyebrow at Death''s offer, considering the implications carefully. The idea of leaving behind the chaos and pollution of the real world in exchange for a fresh start in a new realm was certainly tempting.


    But...


    "It would be like running from failure before the battle even begins," I mused aloud, my smirk widening into a grin. "And where''s the fun in that?"


    "And destroy the world? As much as I''d love to shake things up, I think I''ll pass on the whole apocalypse scenario. I want to be happy but that doesn''t mean I will destroy other''s happiness." Of course, if others try to destroy anything of mine, I will destroy that motherfucker.


    Death chuckled softly hearing my reply, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction from death. Maybe it was her pride, or maybe just relief that I hadn''t chosen the path of destruction.


    With that, I continued my journey through the forest.


    But just then, my finely tuned vampire senses tingled, alerting me to the presence of five individuals not too far off. And among them, one was giving off serious Heteromorphic vibes.


    "what do we have here?" I muttered to myself, envisioning the potential loot or trouble this encounter might bring. It''s like stumbling upon a rare Pok¨¦mon in the tall grass¡ªexciting.


    Time to see if what they''re doing, or maybe just lost tourists looking for the nearest coffee shop in the middle of a forest.


    As I stealthily approached the group, I blended into the shadows like a ninja in a blockbuster movie. As I got closer, I couldn''t help but overhear snippets of their conversation.


    "This bastard is hard to kill. What type of heteromorphic is he?" one of them exclaimed, brandishing his sword menacingly. I peered through the darkness to see a figure adorned in gleaming platinum armor, complete with a helmet that screamed "chosen one" and a chest piece that looked like it could double as a disco ball.


    And let''s not forget the cape¡ªcrimson-red with gold accents, fluttering dramatically in the forest breeze. It was like someone had taken fashion advice from a medieval superhero. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Coincidentally, I knew exactly who he was. Talk about destiny showing up uninvited.


    I couldn''t help but stifle a laugh at the sight. "isn''t he a real showstopper?" I muttered to myself, but apparently, that was enough for them to locate me, or more like I show them my location.


    As they turned their attention towards me, I couldn''t help but flash them a mischievous grin. "Surprise! Looks like the party just got a little more interesting," I quipped, stepping out of the shadows with all the flair of a stage performer.


    One of armored humanoid raised an eyebrow at my sudden appearance, clearly not expecting company. "And who might you be?" he asked, his voice dripping with authority.


    "I am Batman."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 23: Touch Me

    Chapter 23: Touch Me"And who might you be?" One of armored humanoid asked, his voice dripping with authority.


    "I am Batman," I declared with a straight face, channeling my inner caped crusader.


    The group exchanged puzzled glances, clearly not expecting such an unexpected response. But hey, when life gives you a chance to be the Dark Knight, you take it.


    "It seems like my fellow over there is having some difficult time," I remarked, gesturing towards the platinum-armored heteromorphic who seemed to be the target of their hunt.


    The heteromorphic in question stood tall and imposing, his armor gleaming in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees. But despite his intimidating appearance, there was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes as he surveyed the group of would-be assailants.


    "You know him?" one of the armored individuals of humaniod party asked, eyeing me suspiciously.


    "Oh, we go way back," I replied nonchalantly, flashing a grin that could rival the Cheshire Cat''s. "We used to play hide and seek together in the dungeons of yore. Good times."


    The group exchanged incredulous glances, clearly unsure whether to take me seriously or dismiss me as a lunatic.


    Just then, the mage of the humanoid party chimed in. "He is a heteromorphic player," he announced, followed closely by the warrior.


    "Is that so, KILL HIM," the humanoid warrior declared abruptly, his voice filled with determination as soon as the mage divulged the opponent''s heteromorphic status.


    "Well, this escalated quickly," I muttered under my breath.


    Just then, to my surprise, the platinum armor heteromorphic player stepped forward, positioning himself between me and the charging humanoid party, his shield raised protectively. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "looks like we''ve got ourselves a knight in shining armor," I quipped, unable to resist a hint of amusement.


    It was like a scene straight out of a cheesy fantasy novel, complete with a gallant hero swooping in to save the day.


    "What are you doing?" I asked the gallant hero.


    "Just trying to protect you, duh," the gallant hero replied with a hint of exasperation, as if the answer should have been obvious.


    "You''re facing four level 100 players. Do you really think you can win against them without my help?" he pointed out. Did he just call me a weakling who needs his help to defeat the real weaklings?


    Now that''s something, I can''t forgive.


    With a smirk, I brushed past the gallant hero, eager to prove myself. "Move aside, Silver Surfer. I''m about to show you who''s the daddy here," I declared, channeling my inner swagger as I stepped forward to face the humanoid party.


    "You are not even a level 100 player, how are you going to defeat us." Said the warrior of Humaniod party.


    "Like this, {Kill Yourself}." I retorted, activating my ability with a flick of my wrist.


    After defeating all the enemies, I turned to a silver armour-wearing insectoid, who was looking at the me.


    "Who are you? I believe I have never met you in my life," the silver armor-wearing heteromorphic asked me.


    "My name is Alexander Seductus Von Mortis," I introduced myself with a flourish, extending a hand in greeting. "But you can call me Alex or Alexander, for short."


    "Alexander, as in the man who defeated the world enemy," the silver armor-wearing heteromorphic exclaimed.


    "The one and only," I replied modestly, though a smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. "But enough about me. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Touch Me if you dare. You can call me Touch Me," he said. "So tell me, Alexander, what are you doing in Alfheim?"


    Pic


    "Touch Me, huh? Bold name," I remarked to one of the founding members of Ainz Ooal Gown.


    "As for me, I''m here to find moonstone to complete my quest."


    "Moonstone?" Touch Me asked, then he quickly opened his inventory and took out a milky white crystal. "Is this the one you are looking for?"


    "Touch Me, you sly dog!" I exclaimed, my eyes widening in astonishment as he revealed the milky white crystal from his inventory. "That''s exactly what I''ve been searching for!"


    Touch Me chuckled, a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. "Consider it a gift from one adventurer to another," he said, extending the moonstone towards me.


    I accepted the precious gemstone with gratitude, marveling at its ethereal beauty. With this in my possession, I collected all the items to create my sword.


    "Thank you, Touch Me," I said sincerely, tucking the moonstone safely away. "I owe you one."


    "No need for thanks, Alexander," Touch Me replied with a smile.


    But before he can go, I called him.


    "Hey, Touch Me, if you ever want to start a guild or a permanent party, count me in," I said, the excitement evident in my voice.


    Touch Me paused, "I''ll keep that in mind, Alexander."


    With a nod of mutual understanding, Touch Me bid me farewell and disappeared into the depths of the forest.


    "Now then, let''s return to Nidavellir," I muttered to myself.


    ???


    As I arrived at Grimgar''s forge, the familiar clang of metal on metal filled the air. The old dwarf was hard at work, his brow furrowed in concentration as he pounded away at a red-hot ingot.


    "Grimgar!" I called out, eager to share the news of my successful quest. "I''ve returned with the ingredients you requested."


    Grimgar turned towards me, a broad grin spreading across his weathered face. "Well, well, well, if it ain''t the mighty Alexander Seductus Von Mortis himself!" he exclaimed, setting down his hammer and wiping his brow with a soot-stained rag. "And I see you''ve brought the goods. Let''s have a look, shall we?"


    I reached into my bag and withdrew the vial of pure dragon''s blood, the shard of moonstone, and the phoenix''s blood, presenting them to Grimgar with a flourish.


    "Here you go," I said proudly, watching as Grimgar inspected each item with a critical eye. "Three exotic ingredients, just as you requested."


    Grimgar''s eyes widened in delight as he examined the items. "By the forge, you''ve done it, lad!" he exclaimed, a note of awe in his voice. "These are some of the rarest materials in all the realms. With these, we''ll be able to forge a weapon fit for a king."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 24: World Championship

    Chapter 24: World ChampionshipTime Skip


    As I slashed through monsters in YGGDRASILL, a notification popped up, and I eagerly checked it out.


    "Notification +1? What''s this?" I muttered, intrigued.


    As I read through the message, a grin spread across my face. "Oh, holy crap! Finally!" I exclaimed, unable to contain my excitement.


    The contents revealed something beyond my wildest expectations. It wasn''t just another event or quest; it was the news I''d been waiting for since forever.


    "After all this time, you''re finally showing up," I muttered, my eyes glued to one particular section of the lengthy message.


    {World Championship announcement}


    I couldn''t help but laugh. It looks like it''s time to put my monster-slaying skills to the ultimate test!


    ???


    The day of the World Championship Tournament had finally rocked up like a surprise party no one wanted to miss, one month after the big announcement sent shockwaves through YGGDRASIL. It was like the entire player base collectively chugged a barrel of caffeinated potions, hyped up beyond belief.


    While a few slackers were still loitering around, probably stuck in some low-level dungeon or too busy trying to figure out which end of the sword to hold, the rest of us were gearing up for the showdown of the century. It was like a virtual Olympics, but with more dragons and fewer wardrobe malfunctions.


    And let me tell you, the stakes were higher than a giant''s bong hits. We''re talking about unique job classes and exclusive gear that even the game developers were drooling over. If that doesn''t get your potion brewing, I don''t know what will.


    So there we were, a motley crew of warriors, mages, and probably a few confused NPCs thrown in for good measure, all itching for a piece of that sweet, sweet championship pie.


    From the battle-hardened veterans to the fresh-faced noobs who probably still had the tutorial quest in their quest log, everyone was out to prove themselves.


    And me? Well, despite months of planning and strategizing, I couldn''t help but join in the madness. Because, let''s face it, when the stakes are this high, even the most prepared player starts second-guessing their inventory.


    So there I was, frantically double-checking my gear and muttering prayers to RPGesus, hoping for a critical hit on my luck stat. Because in a game where one wrong move could mean respawning at the nearest checkpoint, you bet your virtual butt I wasn''t taking any chances.


    But unlike the rest of the lot who went into panic mode the moment the announcement hit, I had a bit of a cheat code up my sleeve¡ªreincarnation perks, baby! Thanks to my past life memory dump, I had a year worth time to prepare.


    Because of this, my preparation simply involves double-checking, no, triple-checking my supplies and other things.


    Sure, I did the whole gathering materials and grinding thing, but let''s face it¡ªthat''s just my bread and butter. It''s like when you go to a party and end up spending more time raiding the snack table than actually mingling with people. Snacks are life, am I right? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But one thing I didn''t slack off on was studying up for the Championship. I mean, I practically memorized every instruction posted on the YGGDRASILL official website word for word. It was like cramming for a final exam, except instead of textbooks, I was pouring over virtual rulebooks. Hey, gotta know the lay of the land if you want to come out on top, right?


    Now that the big day is finally here, all the prep work and strategizing seem like ancient history. It''s showtime in YGGDRASILL, and everyone''s eyes are on the prize¡ªincluding mine.


    Whatever happens today is going to have a ripple effect on my future plans. I mean, winning this thing could totally change the game for me. But even if things don''t go exactly as planned, you can bet your virtual gold I''m not going down without a fight.


    Win or lose, this event is going to be a game-changer. And as for me? Well, let''s just say I''ve got my eyes on the prize, and I''m not backing down anytime soon. Bring it on, YGGDRASILL. I''m ready for whatever you''ve got.


    ???


    Here I am, smack dab in the middle of the ''Waiting Room'' in YGGDRASIL.


    "Time to make a name for myself," I mutter under my breath, trying to psych myself up for what''s to come.


    Amidst the murmurs and shuffling of players around me, I take a quick scan of the room. Some are huddled together in groups, chatting animatedly, while others seem lost in their own thoughts. And then there are those who are just chilling, probably too cool to show any signs of nerves.


    But before I can get too comfortable, a sudden noise cuts through the air like a sword through butter. It''s a notification, and it''s got everyone''s attention faster.


    {The World Championship will start in a few moments.}


    {To all Players that wish to participate, please navigate your Console to pick a Base World you wish to join.}


    "Well, look who''s finally rolling out the red carpet for us," I quip to myself, feeling like I just scored a front-row seat at the virtual Super Bowl.


    Following the instructions like a pro gamer, I zip through my console to select HELHEIM as my battleground. With a few taps and a little bit of virtual elbow grease, I load up on all the gear and gadgets I''ll need to kick some serious digital butt.


    But of course, no epic quest is complete without a quick inventory check and a few last-minute tweaks. I mean, you never know when you might need an emergency stash of healing potions or a spare pair of enchanted socks, right?


    "Alright, time to show these pixels what I''m made of," I declare to the empty air, channeling my inner hero.


    With a dramatic flourish, I hit the {Enter} button like it''s the big red launch button on a rocket ship, disappearing in a flash of light and a puff of virtual smoke. And just like that, I''m off on the adventure of a lifetime, ready to take on whatever challenges the World Championship throws my way.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you. 100+ advance chapters posted; you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload them in Scribble Hub.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over and MC is at high school dxd. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 25: World Championship 1

    Chapter 25: World Championship 1After hitting that entry button for the World Championship, I found myself smack dab in the middle of a freakin'' Colosseum.


    "Whoa, talk about being thrown into the lion''s den," I muttered, taking in the chaotic scene around me. It was like a medieval rave, with players of all shapes and sizes¡ªhumanoids, demi-humans, and even a few funky-looking heteromorphics¡ªgetting hyped up for the showdown.


    And let me tell you, the place was buzzing like a beehive on steroids. Folks were cheering, chatting, and probably plotting their strategies for world dominance, all while giving off that festival vibe.


    As I glanced around, I couldn''t help but notice the massive YGGDRASILL flag fluttering high above, looking like a fancy tree with a blingy gold trim. It was like the official symbol of "Let''s Get Ready to Rumble!"


    And right smack dab in the center of the chaos was this big ol'' blue screen, flashing a bold {10:00} like it''s some kind of countdown to doomsday. Well, maybe it was, considering the competition ahead.


    And in my system interface, a new option has also been added with two giant swords crossing each other.


    In it is a list that shows all the Nine Worlds. And above the choices is a note that tells me I can watch the tournaments of other Worlds.


    ????


    ASGARD ¡ª [8,100/8,192]


    HELHEIM ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ]


    J?TUNHEIM ¡ª [ 7,935/8,192 ]


    MIDGARD ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ]


    M¨²SPELLSHEIM ¡ª [ 8,089/8,192 ]


    NIFLHEIM ¡ª [ 8,054/8,192 ]


    NIDAVELLIR ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ]


    VANAHEIM ¡ª [ 8,189/8,192 ]


    ¨¢LFHEIM ¡ª [ 8,192/8,192 ]


    ????


    At the corner of each choice, there''s this column of numbers skyrocketing faster than a wizard on a sugar rush. Before I can even blink, each number hits four digits already.


    "So, only around 74 thousand can join?" I mutter, doing some quick mental math. It''s like trying to squeeze into a packed subway car during rush hour¡ªexcept instead of sweaty commuters, it''s virtual warriors itching for a piece of the action.


    Anyone with half a brain cell can see that these numbers are the player capacity for each world. And judging by how quickly they''re filling up, it''s clear that everyone and their grandma''s pet dragon want in on this tournament.


    But here''s the kicker: it''s barely been a minute since these choices popped up, and already the worlds are bursting at the seams. Talk about a virtual stampede!


    I guess when the stakes are this high, there''s no time for dilly-dallying. It''s like trying to snag the last slice of pizza at a gamer''s convention¡ªyou gotta move fast or risk getting left in the dust.


    In Helheim, there are five Colosseums, four of which are buzzing with excitement as the selection matches kick off. With 2,048 participants packed into each arena.


    The winners of each arena will enter semi-finals, which will be held in last and the biggest Colosseums in Helheim.


    {07:45}


    As the player count maxes out and the tension in the air reaches peak levels, a timer above us finally starts its countdown. Tick, tock¡ªit''s like waiting for the clock to strike midnight on New Year''s Eve, except instead of champagne, we''re all armed to the teeth and ready to rumble.


    But that''s not all¡ªa screen materializes in front of me, displaying the rules and info for the upcoming tournament.


    I read the rules and information quickly. It didn''t even take me a couple of seconds. It was the same as on the Yggdrasil official web page.


    A couple of the key rules are:


    No outside assistance allowed during matches. Players must rely solely on their own skills and resources to prevail.


    Elimination matches will be decided by submission or HP hits zero: Translation? It''s a no-holds-barred showdown where the only way out is through. Whether you tap out or get knocked out, there''s no room for mercy in this digital battleground. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No resurrection items allowed here: Forget about stocking up on phoenix downs or revival potions¡ªonce you''re out, you''re out for good. It''s like playing hardcore mode in real life, where one wrong move could mean game over.


    And some other non-important rule.


    "It seems all your preparations are done." Death''s voice echoed through my mind, breaking me out of my reverie.


    I nod confidently. "Yep, all set and ready to rock," I reply, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible.


    After all, I''ve practically got the rulebook memorized from my time scouring the Yggdrasil official web page. No outside assistance? Check. Matches decided by submission or HP hitting zero? Got it. And as for resurrection items¡ªwell, I''ll just have to rely on good old-fashioned skill and luck.


    "Good luck, my dear." I give Death a grateful nod, feeling a surge of determination coursing through me.


    "Thanks, Death." I reply with a confident grin.


    With a final nod of encouragement, I turn my attention back to the looming Colosseum, ready to give it everything I''ve got. After all, with Death''s blessing and my own skills at the ready, there''s nothing standing in my way. Time to show this tournament what I''m made of.


    {5}


    .


    {4}


    .


    {3}


    .


    {2}


    .


    {1}


    As the timer ticks down to zero, the sky above the Colosseum erupts in a spectacular display of fireworks, painting the night with bursts of color and light. It''s a breathtaking sight to behold, and I can''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through me.


    In the blink of an eye, I find myself whisked away from the sidelines and deposited onto a wide corridor leading straight to the arena. The anticipation hangs thick in the air as I take a deep breath, ready to step into the spotlight and show the world what I''m made of. It''s showtime.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 26: First match

    Chapter 26: First matchAs I vanished from the Colosseum, I found myself in a room straight out of a medieval fantasy novel¡ªlong, poorly lit corridor, high ceiling, and shadows dancing around like they were auditioning for a spooky ballet.


    There were these gate things, all portcullis-like, crackling with this intense white light that made me wonder if I''d stumbled into a medieval rave party by mistake. And let me tell you, the torches lining the corridor were doing their best impression of setting the mood for some epic showdown.


    In the midst of all this, I couldn''t help but marvel at the level of detail. I mean, talk about attention to detail¡ªthese developers went all out, even down to the flickering torches. I half expected to see a quest giver pop out from behind a corner, offering me a side mission to rescue a virtual damsel in distress.


    "Impressive, they really went all out on this," I muttered to myself, feeling like I''d just stepped onto the set of a blockbuster movie.


    And as I approached the gate, it shot up faster than a cat hearing the can opener. Talk about dramatic entrance! Stepping into the arena, I was greeted by a sea of eager spectators, all waiting to see what kind of virtual mayhem was about to go down.


    "The challengers have arrived!" boomed the well-dressed man, his voice echoing through the arena like a dramatic movie announcer. Seriously, could he be any more extra with that floating rod thing?


    "The challengers have arrived at the arena in their pursuit of the title of ''World Champion of Helheim.''"


    "To my left is the demon, Demon King Aros, as the challenger from M¨²spellsheim." Ah, Demon King Aros, the guy who couldn''t make it to his own party and had to crash ours instead. Classic.


    "And to my right is the one, the only, the legendary vampire, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, as the challenger from Helheim!" I couldn''t help but grin at the over-the-top introduction. I mean, who needs fireworks when you''ve got an announcer like this guy? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not to sound narcissistic but I am famous in Yggdrasil.


    "The crowd goes wild for Alexander Seductus Von Mortis!" I mentally pat myself on the back for maintaining my cool demeanor amidst the roaring applause. Being famous in Yggdrasil does have its perks after all.


    "If the participants have anything to say to each other, then now is the time," the announcer''s voice echoes through the arena.


    As Demon King Aros and I stand facing each other in the arena, I can''t help but feel a mix of nerves and excitement coursing through my veins. On one hand, I''m the strongest player in the game (unofficially, of course), so I don''t need to be nervous. But on the other hand, this demon dude looks pretty intimidating with all that armor and his towering presence.


    But hey, I''ve faced scarier things before¡ªlike the time I accidentally wandered into a werewolf den during a full moon. Let''s just say that didn''t end well for me. But I digress.


    With a confident smirk, I give Demon King Aros a casual wave, as if to say, "Nice armor, but let''s see what you''ve got." The anticipation in the air is electric as the crowd waits for the clash to begin. Seriously, it''s like waiting for the next season of your favorite binge-worthy series to drop on Netflix¡ªyou just can''t wait to see what happens next.


    And as the announcer''s voice fades into the background, all that''s left is the thrill of the competition and the promise of victory. But before things get too serious, I can''t help but crack a joke to lighten the mood.


    "Hey, Demon King Aros, is that armor standard issue or did you have to special order it from the ''Intimidating Demon Emporium''?" I quip, earning a few chuckles from the crowd. I mean, seriously, where does one even shop for demon-sized armor anyway? Maybe they have a demonic version of Amazon Prime.


    Demon King Aros glances at me with a menacing grin, his eyes glinting with a hint of amusement. "Ah, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, I see your wit is as sharp as your sword," he replies, his voice deep and resonant. "But let''s save the banter for after I''ve wiped the floor with you."


    I chuckle in response, feeling a surge of adrenaline at the challenge. "Oh, I''m counting on it," I retort, flashing him a cocky grin. "But don''t get too comfortable in that armor¡ªI''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve."


    With that, the buzzer sounds, signaling the start of the match. As the crowd roars with anticipation.


    But I didn''t give the crowd what they wanted; instead, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability.


    "Sorry, buddy," I murmur under my breath, my voice dripping with smug satisfaction. "But it looks like I''ll be calling the shots from here on out."


    With a wave of my hand, I command Demon King Aros to stand down, his sword clattering to the ground as he obeys my every word.


    "How?" he demands, his voice tinged with disbelief. "I have protection against mind control."


    I chuckle, feeling a surge of satisfaction at my victory. "Maybe because your protection isn''t up to par with my ability," I reply, unable to resist a smug grin.


    "{Kill Yourself}," I commanded.


    "No, don''t," he gasps, his voice choked with desperation. But it''s too late. My {Blood Monarch} ability holds him in its grip, bending his avatar to my command.


    With a final, defeated sigh, Demon King Aros raises his sword to his throat. The crowd watches in stunned silence as he hesitates for a moment, then plunges the blade into his own avatar.


    "The winner of the first match is Alexander Seductus Von Mortis! As they say, we can indeed judge a book by its cover," the anchor''s booming voice reverberates through the arena, met with thunderous applause from the crowd.


    Suddenly, I''m teleported back to the Colosseum, where I previously stood. Glancing at the system interface, I see that a ten-minute timer has appeared, ticking down the moments until my next match. It''s time to prepare for round two and show the world what I''m made of.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you. 100+ advance chapters posted; you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload them in Scribble Hub.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over and MC is at high school dxd. You can join my Patreon for 3$. See you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 27: King D-Kingson

    Chapter 27: King D-KingsonAfter my first glorious victory, I found myself thrown into a whirlwind of battles with a motley crew of opponents. From the oddball demi-humans to the downright bizarre heteromorphic players, I felt like I was living in a fantasy version of a zoo.


    But let me tell you, facing off against some of these humanoid players was like taking candy from a baby¡ªwell, a very determined, sword-wielding baby. Sure, they put up a decent fight, but compared to my daily routine of hunting down monsters and PKers, it was like playing a game of tag with a bunch of toddlers.


    As for the demi-humans, there were a few that caught my eye. Two minotaurs, a troll, and a female wolfkin stood out among the rest. The minotaurs'' brute strength, the troll''s regenerative abilities, and the wolfkin''s agility were impressive to say the least.


    But let me tell you about that wolfkin. She had charm stats that could make even the most stoic warrior weak in the knees. For a moment, I was completely entranced, lost in her mesmerizing gaze... until she opened her mouth and out came a deep, booming male voice. Talk about a plot twist! I went from being charmed to feeling downright bamboozled in a matter of seconds.


    I''ll admit, I may have lost my cool a bit. Okay, who am I kidding? I went full-berserk mode. Imagine me, the mighty Alexander, swinging my sword wildly while shouting, "Who''s the wise guy behind this voice-changing nonsense?!" Spoiler alert: I never got an answer.


    In the end, it was one of the shortest fights of the championship match. But let me tell you, it left a lasting impression. Lesson learned: in the world of Yggdrasil, never judge a book by its cover. Or its voice, for that matter.


    Ah, the battles against the heteromorphic players. Now those were a mixed bag of tricks, let me tell you. Some of them were about as tough as a marshmallow, while others had me sweating like a pig in a sauna.


    But let''s get one thing straight: I didn''t take any of them lightly. Nope, not for one second. From the get-go, I could see that these guys meant business. They were decked out in gear that ranged from legendary to divine class items, like they were gearing up for a cosplay convention on steroids.


    Now, did I have a bit of an advantage? Maybe. Okay, fine, I''ll admit it¡ªI wasn''t exactly sporting my top-graded equipment, and I wasn''t even tapping into my full potential as a vampire god. But even without all the bells and whistles, I held my own against the best of them.


    Sure, I took a few hits here and there as I danced through the ranks of Helheim, but did it bother me? Not in the slightest. My HP replenished faster than a bottomless mug of ale at a dwarven tavern. I could practically hear my health bar chuckling to itself as it bounced back from every blow. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But hey, no harm, no foul, right? That''s the beauty of the tournament format. Once we all shuffled back to the Colosseum after our little skirmishes, it was like hitting the reset button. All the HP and MP that had taken a beating during the fights magically restored to their original levels, like we''d never even thrown a punch.


    So, did I come out of those battles unscathed? Not exactly. But did I let a few bumps and bruises slow me down? Hell no.


    As I blazed through the rounds in the Colosseum, my victories seemed to come faster than a gnome chasing after a dropped gold coin. With each win, my name climbed higher and higher, plastered across the arena walls like a neon sign in a dark alley.


    But I wasn''t the only one making waves. Oh no, there were plenty of other players making a name for themselves too. Well, until they met me in the ring, that is.


    As the competition heated up, the number of participants started to dwindle faster than a stack of gold in a dragon''s hoard. It was like a game of musical chairs, only instead of chairs, it was fighters, and instead of music, it was the sound of swords clashing.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, there were only two names left standing at the top of the Helheim North Colosseum leaderboard: mine, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, and King D-Kingson. Now, I don''t know about you, but that name? It sounded more like something you''d find in a R-rated hental than a serious contender in a World Championship.


    But hey, who am I to judge? After all, stranger things have happened in YGGDRASIL. And besides, a little laughter never hurts anyone...


    Looks like it''s time for the quarterfinals, and I''ve got my sights set on victory. After all, a champion''s got to do what a champion''s got to do, right?


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 28: King D-Kingson 1

    Chapter 28: King D-Kingson 1As always, I found myself teleporting to the walkway that led to the arena, the familiar sights and sounds of the tournament surrounding me. The anchor''s booming voice filled the air, announcing the arrival of the next challengers with his trademark enthusiasm.


    "¡ªOn my left is the vampire, Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, as Challenger, who has presented us with a unique way of fighting with only his speech." The anchor''s words washed over me as I made my way towards the gate, my anticipation building with each step.


    ¡ªOn my right is the human, King D-Kingson, as Challenger, whose magic prowess and brawn have made him a force to be reckoned with," the anchor continued, drawing attention to my opponent.


    As the announcer described him, I couldn''t help but size him up, taking note of his lean build and impressive armor as he entered the arena. Instead of a typical weapon, he sported a pair of formidable gauntlets on each hand, a testament to his prowess in hand-to-hand combat.


    "As both contestants are here, ladies and gentlemen, the quarter-final battle is starting," the anchor announced, his voice carrying over the roaring crowd. "The winner will be able to enter the semi-final to compete against the winner from another Colosseum. ARE YOU READY?"


    "YES!" The crowd erupted in response, their enthusiasm fueling the intensity of the moment.


    With a determined nod, I met King D-Kingson''s gaze, a silent acknowledgment of the challenge that lay before us. The stakes were high, and the pressure was on, but the only thing that refused to make me serious was his name ¨C King D-Kingson. I mean, seriously? Who names themselves that?


    As the countdown began, I focused my thoughts, mentally preparing myself for the battle ahead. I knew that I would be victorious, but I was ready to give it everything I had.


    With the final seconds ticking away, the tension in the air reached its peak. The time for talk was over ¨C now it was time to let our actions speak for us.


    "Then Battle Begins!" boomed the anchor''s voice. With a surge of confidence, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability, ready to take control of the situation. But to my surprise, King D-Kingson lunged at me with lightning speed, his fists aimed like a pair of speeding bullets.


    With quick reflexes, I raised my sword just in time to block his rapid-fire punches, the force of each blow reverberating through my arms. "Nice speed," I quipped, impressed by his agility, as I countered with a swift attack of my own.


    While it''s not my first time seeing someone bypass my {Blood Monarch} ability in the {World Championship} but it''s definitely a rarity.


    Our weapons clashed in a deadlock, the sheer force of our blows sending shockwaves rippling through the air. With a quick kick, we broke apart, both of us eyeing each other warily as we sized up our next moves.


    Seizing the opportunity, I cast a spell in his direction, hoping to catch him off guard. But to my surprise, King D-Kingson intercepted the spell with a powerful punch, shattering it into nothingness.


    I frowned slightly, realizing that my magic alone wouldn''t be enough to bring him down. But no matter ¨C I had other tricks up my sleeve.


    Just as I prepared to launch my next attack, King D-Kingson vanished from sight, his presence disappearing like smoke in the wind.


    Before I could even say "abracadabra," a kick the size of a wrecking ball came barreling towards me like a runaway train.


    Ducking and weaving, I narrowly avoided the blow, feeling the rush of air as it whizzed past my ear. "Not bad,"  sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    King D-Kingson quickly recoiled, realizing his surprise attack had failed spectacularly. But hey, points for effort, right?


    "You know, I watched your whole match till now." D-Kingson said.


    As King D-Kingson''s words echoed through the arena, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Oh really?" I replied, "Well, I hope you were taking notes. You might learn a thing or two."


    D-Kingson chuckled, a smug smirk playing on his lips. "Oh, I did more than just watch, my friend," he said, his voice dripping with confidence. "I studied your every move, your every tactic. And let me tell you, I''ve seen better."


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Is that so?" I retorted, keeping my expression neutral. "Well, I hate to break it to you, but I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve that you haven''t seen yet."


    D-Kingson laughed, the sound grating on my nerves. "Oh, I''m sure you do," he said, his tone mocking. "But let''s be real here¡ªyou''re out of your league. You may have made it this far, but you''re no match for me."


    "I don''t know how you killed two world enemies in the past year, but from my observation, you''re nothing but a weakling who relies too much on your fancy abilities."


    I chuckled, rolling my eyes at his bravado. "Ah, so you''ve been doing your homework, huh?" I replied, feigning nonchalance. "Well, don''t believe everything you read. As for those ''fancy abilities,'' let''s just say I like to keep things interesting."


    Despite his attempts to undermine my confidence, I remained unfazed. After all, I''ve faced tougher opponents than D-Kingson ¨C and come out on top.


    "Guess we''ll just have to see who comes out on top, won''t we?" I said, flashing him a smirk. "But hey, thanks for the pep talk. It''s been real inspiring."


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, D-Kingson stepped back into a defensive stance, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "Bring it on, Alexander," he taunted, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "I''m ready for anything you''ve got."


    I couldn''t help but smirk at his bravado. "Oh, I doubt that," I replied, "But hey, if you insist on being schooled, who am I to refuse?"


    With a flick of my wrist, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability once again, but this time, I didn''t use it to control D-Kingson. Instead, I focused on manipulating the blood coursing through my veins, channeling its power in a way that would make even the most seasoned warrior think twice.


    "You asked how I defeated two world enemies using my fancy tricks," I said, my voice laced with amusement. "Well, prepare to find out."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    Join my patreon it will be big help.

 Chapter 29: Warrior Takemikazuchi

    Chapter 29: Warrior TakemikazuchiAs D-Kingson''s taunts echoed in the arena, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. Talk about all bark and no bite. With a smirk, I activated my {Blood Monarch} ability, but this time, instead of controlling him, I unleashed a torrent of blood magic that left him reeling.


    In the blink of an eye, the tables turned, and D-Kingson found himself on the receiving end of my wrath. With lightning-fast precision, I dodged his attacks and countered with a barrage of spells that left him staggering.


    Before he knew what hit him, D-Kingson was lying on the ground, defeated and humiliated. As he groaned, I couldn''t resist a chuckle. "Looks like you spoke too soon, buddy," I quipped, standing over him victorious.


    With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a premium coffin to send him off in style. After all, even losers deserve a proper send-off.


    As the dust settled and the crowd erupted into cheers, I basked in the glory of my victory. The anchor''s voice boomed over the speakers, announcing my triumph to the world.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a winner!" he declared, his words reverberating throughout the stadium. "Alexander Seductus Von Mortis has emerged victorious, securing his place in the semi-finals!"


    As the cheers reached a crescendo, I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride. All those hours of training and preparation had finally paid off, and now I was one step closer to claiming the title of World Champion.


    {Congratulations! You are the winner for the North Colosseum. You will now move up for the Semi-Finals.}


    ???


    In the Semi-Finals, I faced off against a formidable opponent: a female giantess. Despite her towering stature and imposing presence, the match turned out to be surprisingly straightforward.


    We throw punch at each other until I won.


    With the Semi-Finals behind me, I knew that the final battle awaited.


    ???


    As I teleported to the walkway leading to the arena, the familiar sound of the anchor''s booming voice filled the air. It was a sound I had grown accustomed to over the course of the championship.


    But this time, something felt different. As I made my way through the passage to the arena, I couldn''t help but notice the grandeur of the surroundings. The passage was massive, large enough to accommodate even the mightiest of creatures. It was as if the architects had designed it with dragons in mind, allowing ample space for them to walk with ease.


    The sheer scale of the passage filled me with a sense of awe and anticipation. This wasn''t just any arenaarena¡ªit was the biggest Colosseum in Helheim, and the magnitude of the moment was not lost on me.


    "¡ªOn my left is the reigning overlord of the North Colosseum, ''Alexander Seductus Von Mortis,'' as Challenger, known for his iron-fisted rule over his domain," the anchor announced as I made my entrance into the arena.


    "¡ªOn my right is the formidable Nephilim of the West Colosseum, the embodiment of warrior spirit, ''Warrior Takemikazuchi,'' who has dominated the arena with his unparalleled sword skills," the anchor continued, introducing my opponent.


    Now, it my time to surprise, Warrior Takemikazuchi, one of the original founding member of Ainz Ooal Gown. The creator of Cocytus.


    Warrior Takemikazuchi stood tall and imposing in his dark red samurai armor, his horned helmet reminiscent of the legendary Date Masamune. Armed with a katana that matched the ferocity of his appearance, he exuded an aura of strength and determination.


    (Pic)


    Throughout the quarterfinals, I had the opportunity to witness the matches held in the North Colosseum, but unfortunately, I missed out on the action from the other colosseums in Helheim. So I didn''t notice Warrior Takemikazuchi until now.


    Now, as I stood face to face with Warrior Takemikazuchi, I realized that today was indeed my lucky day.


    "As both contestants are here and this is the final battle," the anchor''s voice boomed, "if both contestants have anything to say to each other, now''s the time."


    I met Warrior Takemikazuchi''s gaze, a confident smile playing on my lips. "Well, Warrior Takemikazuchi, it looks like it''s just you and me,"


    "Yeah," he replied with a nod. "Just you and me, a warrior facing another."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his straightforward response. "A warrior facing another, huh?" I repeated, nodding in agreement. "Sounds like the title of a bad action movie." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Warrior Takemikazuchi raised an eyebrow, a faint smile quirking the corners of his lips. "Maybe so," he conceded. "But I assure you, the battle that''s about to unfold will be anything but."


    I grinned, feeling the tension in the air dissipate ever so slightly. "Well then, let''s make it a blockbuster, our battle will be legendary." I declared, extending my hand in a mock handshake.


    Warrior Takemikazuchi chuckled, accepting the gesture. "Agreed," he said firmly. "May the best warrior win."


    "Now that both participants have exchanged their pleasantries," the anchor interjected, "let the final battle commence!"


    With a roar from the crowd, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation as Warrior Takemikazuchi and I prepared to face off in the ultimate showdown.


    As the countdown began, my focus narrowed, my senses heightened. This was it ¨C the moment I had trained for, fought for, dreamed of. With every fiber of my being, I was ready to give it my all and emerge victorious.


    I will be World Champion of Helheim.


    As the final seconds ticked away, I locked eyes with Warrior Takemikazuchi one last time, a silent acknowledgment passing between us. Then, with a surge of adrenaline, the battle began, and the arena erupted into chaos.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume is over and MC is at High school dxd, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 30: Warrior Takemikazu

    Chapter 30: Warrior TakemikazuAs the round kicked off, it was like a scene straight out of a cheesy action movie ¨C two warriors, swords raised high, ready to clash in an epic showdown. I couldn''t help but wonder if there was popcorn being sold in the stands.


    With all the bravado of a hero charging into battle, I swung my sword down with all the force I could muster, aiming for glory and victory. But instead of a dramatic clash of steel, all I got was a resounding ''clunk'' as my blade met Takemikazuchi''s, like two pots banging together in a kitchen mishap.


    Takemikazuchi''s expression was the epitome of seriousness, as if he was starring in his own personal samurai epic. Meanwhile, I felt like I was playing the role of the clumsy sidekick who always manages to trip over their own feet.


    As we struggled against each other, I couldn''t help but wonder if this was what it felt like to be in a medieval-themed sitcom. I half-expected a laugh track to start playing every time one of us stumbled or missed a swing.


    But despite the absurdity of it all, there was no denying the adrenaline rush of battle, the thrill of facing off against a worthy opponent. And hey, if nothing else, at least I was getting my daily cardio in.


    As we broke apart, I quickly conjured a spell, sending it hurtling towards Takemikazuchi with all the force I could muster. But like a seasoned swordsman, he effortlessly slashed through the incoming magic, his blade slicing through the air with precision.


    Undeterred, I prepared to launch another attack, only to find Takemikazuchi had vanished from sight, leaving me momentarily disoriented. Before I could react, a heavy kick came hurtling towards me from the right, but with a deft sidestep, I managed to evade it just in time.


    The dance of combat continued, each move met with a swift counter, like a well-rehearsed routine. Takemikazuchi''s skill with a blade was unmatched, his movements fluid and precise, while I relied on a combination of magic and martial prowess to keep up.


    It was a battle of contrasting styles ¨C the disciplined technique of a seasoned warrior versus the unpredictable nature of a spellcaster. And yet, despite our differences, we were evenly matched or more like I made it match by puting some restriction on myself.


    Because I want to fight Takemikazuchi as a warrior of equal standing and not crush him under the power of my abilities, which I gained by killing two World enemies.


    It wasn''t the first time I had done so; whenever I encountered a player who relied solely on their own skills and abilities (not game skills and ability), rather than those obtained through the cash shop, I made a conscious decision to limit my own power in order to ensure a fair fight.


    For me, the thrill of battle lay not in overpowering my opponents with my superior abilities, but in testing my skills against theirs on equal footing. It was a matter of honor and respect, a recognition of the dedication and effort they had put into honing their craft.


    And as we clashed swords and exchanged spells, it became clear that my decision had paid off. Takemikazuchi fought with all the ferocity and skill of a true warrior, pushing me to my limits with every strike and parry.


    And though I could have easily overwhelmed him with my superior abilities, I chose instead to meet him blade for blade, spell for spell, in a battle that would be remembered for its intensity and camaraderie.


    In the end, it wasn''t about emerging victorious or proving my superiority; it was about the thrill of the fight, the rush of adrenaline as two warriors clashed in a battle of wits and strength.


    And as the final blow landed and Takemikazuchi fell to the ground, defeated but not broken, I knew that I had achieved my goal: to honor the spirit of competition and forge a bond of mutual respect with a worthy adversary.


    As Takemikazuchi vanished away, I received a system notification.


    {Congratulations! You have won the World Championship of Helheim.}


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, We have our winner, the illustrious Alexander Seductus Von Mortis!" The anchor''s voice reverberated through the arena, electrifying the crowd with excitement. "In a battle that will be remembered for ages to come, our champion has emerged victorious, proving once again why he reigns supreme in the Helheim!"


    The audience erupted into thunderous applause, their cheers echoing off the walls of the arena. Fireworks lit up the sky, painting the night with bursts of dazzling colors as the celebration began in earnest.


    "But let us not forget the valiant efforts of our runner-up, Warrior Takemikazuchi," the anchor continued, his voice carrying a note of respect. "He fought with courage and honor, showcasing the true spirit of a warrior. Let''s give him a round of applause for his outstanding performance!"


    ???


    In the virtual world of YGGDRASIL, there''s a special place called the Administrator Platform. It''s off-limits to regular players and can only be accessed with permission from the game''s administrators.


    This platform doesn''t have a clear purpose most of the time. But during the World Championship event, it''s used. After the tournament ends, the winners ¨C nine players ¨C are taken there. They''re given the title of "World Champion" and a special item as rewards for their victory.


    Because the tournament prizes are unique, the administrators need to meet each winner personally to give them their rewards. So, the champions are taken to the Administrator Platform right after they win the final round of the tournament.  S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And I was in Administrator Platform waiting for my turn.


    While listening to the song ''Pussy, come and Go''.


    ~~~


    Leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100k words advnaced chapter in my Patreon.


    Support me:


    /BlackBolt517


    (It will be big help if you can support me.)

 Chapter 31: Lord of Wrath

    Chapter 31: Lord of WrathI was in Administrator Platform waiting for my turn.


    While listening to the song "Pussy, Come and Go," I couldn''t help but appreciate its popularity. The song delves into deep themes, exploring the concept of a pussy and drawing comparisons between AI and natural version of pussy.


    One particular lyric that stood out to me was, "WD-40, the pro lubricant, you can come and go without fear of child support. If it''s loose, you can screw it tight." It''s both humorous and thought-provoking, highlighting the practical aspects of lubrication while also touching on the freedom and control it offers.


    While I was deeply engrossed in my thoughts, a voice suddenly interrupted me.


    "Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, the World Champion of Helheim." It was none other than the developer.


    "Um, yes, that''s me," I replied.


    "Seems like you''ve got a couple of prizes stashed away, waiting for the right moment," the developer remarked, getting straight to the point.


    "Yeah, I''ve got rewards for defeating the Celestial Lord of Flame and the Lords of Wrath," I confirmed.


    The developer nodded, acknowledging the accomplishment. "Well, let''s not delay any furtherfurther¡ªtime to claim what''s rightfully yours!"


    "You have two world-class items, the {Infernal Brand of Damnation} from slaying the Celestial Lord of Flame, and the {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest} from slaying the Lords of Wrath, right?"


    {Infernal Brand of Damnation}: this world-class items possesses the power to transform its bearer into a dreaded World Enemy, destined to reign as one of the Lords of the Seven Deadly Sins.


    To become one of the Seven Deadly Sins, the keeper must be a world champion. This is one of the reasons why I became a world champion.


    As for the next condition to use the {Infernal Brand of Damnation}, in order to become one of the Seven Deadly Sins, you need to slay one of the existing sins and take their place. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My first option was the Lords of Pride, the strongest Sin, but Death told me to go for Wrath as it would be more useful in the future, which I did.


    But I do have one worry. As wrath is one of the most dangerous emotions, I don''t know how I, being the embodiment of rage, will turn out when this body becomes real.


    But as Death is with me, I doubt that I need to worry about that. She is the one who told me to kill the Lord of Wrath instead of the Lord of Pride or the Lord of Lust.


    And slaying Lords of Wrath, give me two world item and berserk and strength type abilities.


    The two world item that Lords of Wrath give me are, Ouroboros, the world item which has the power to alter YGGDRASIL''s game mechanism, and {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest}, which given to me as additional reward for soloing World Enemy wrath.


    I particularly like the {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest} as it possesses the power to summon an endless legion of powerful demons, wreaking havoc upon the world of Yggdrasil.


    Now back to DEV, with a slight grin, I turned my attention back to the developer. "Yes, that''s correct," I affirmed, feeling a surge of anticipation as I prepared to claim my hard-earned rewards.


    The developer nodded, his expression one of intrigue. "Impressive indeed," he remarked, his tone tinged with admiration. "Do you wish to {Infernal Brand of Damnation} now, or you prefer to use it sometimes after."


    "Indeed, I will use it right away," I declared confidently. "And I''ll claim all of my held rewards as well."


    The developer nodded in understanding before guiding me through the process of activating the {Infernal Brand of Damnation}.


    {You have received 500 million Gold}


    {Congratulations! You obtained the Job Class ''World Champion'' }


    {Congratulations! You used the World class item {Infernal Brand of Damnation}.}


    {Congratulations! You have completed the condition for using {Infernal Brand of Damnation}.}


    { {Infernal Brand of Damnation} has dictated you racial class ''Vampire God''.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the racial class ''Lord of All Bloodline''.}


    {Combining all the Blood-related abilities.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained ability ''Eternal Disruptor of Bloodline''.}


    {Combining all the resurrection-related abilities.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained ability ''Four faces of Death''}


    {Combining all the Strength-related abilities.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained ability ''Titan of Unyielding Might''.}


    {Congratulations! You have given the Job Class ''World Enemy''.}


    {Congratulations! You have given the Job Class ''Lord of Wrath''.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained ability ''True Berserk''.}


    {Congratulations! Your resistance to all elements has increased.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the Ability: Domain of Wrath.}


    {Combining Domain of Wrath and Domain of Flame.}


    {Congratulations! You have obtained the Ability: Domain of Unholy Flame.}


    {Global Announcement: Player [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] has used the World class item {Infernal Brand of Damnation}.}


    {Global Announcement: Player [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] has become the World Enemy Lord of Wrath!}


    {Server Announcement: The threat of the Lord of Wrath has been resurfaced!}


    {Congratulations! You are the first one to become a World Enemy.}


    {Global Announcement: Player [Alexander Seductus Von Mortis] needs to be eliminated before becoming a threat to Yggdrasil.}


    {Bounty Announcement: A generous reward will be given to the player who eliminates the Lord of Wrath.}


    Satisfied with the notifications, I closed the system interface and turned to Dev, who was watching me intently.


    "It seems you are happy with your reward. Now then, take out one of your equipment¡ªthat you want to turn into a world champion class item," Dev said to me.


    ???


    The World Champion class was a rare honor bestowed solely upon the victor of the official martial tournament, with only nine holders in all of YGGDRASIL. As for the prize, the champion received a single piece of special equipment from the administrators. The power of this coveted gear exceeded that of Divine Class items, rivaling even Guild weapons.


    Naturally, being a reward exclusive to the tournament winner, only the World Champion could equip it.


    ???


    I nodded in agreement, reaching into my inventory and selecting the {Doombringer}, the magnificent sword forged by Grimgar, the skilled Dwarf of Nidavellir.


    {Doombringer}, A red giant two-handed sword with a fiery red surface, adorned with intricate engravings depicting scenes of battle and flames dancing along its edge.


    In its description it is said that:


    {The Doombringer is a sinister sword forged from the blood of the Phoenix and the essence of a dragon, its blade shimmering with dark energies that pulsate with malevolent intent. Crafted with the sole purpose of eradicating all of creation, it thirsts for destruction and chaos. Each swing of the Doombringer leaves devastation in its wake, its edge cutting through reality itself with unstoppable force. It is said that the sword feeds on the souls of its victims, empowering its wielder with unholy strength and immortality. Those who dare to wield the Doombringer risk becoming consumed by its insatiable hunger for annihilation.}


    Pic


    Dev inspected the sword with a keen eye, nodding in approval at its craftsmanship. "A fine choice," he remarked, his tone laced with admiration. "This sword shall be worthy of the title of a World Champion class item."


    I watched with anticipation as Dev began the process of transforming the {Doombringer} into a legendary weapon befitting a World Champion.


    ???


    "Congratulations, Dear, for becoming a world champion," Death said, her voice echoing with a hint of pride.


    "Oh, thank you, Death," I replied, feeling a mixture of excitement and gratitude.


    "You''ve earned it," Death continued, her tone pleasing to hear.


    "Now, I must inform you that I won''t be able to communicate with you for some time. I have to focus on creating a new system specifically tailored for your needs for Multuverse travel."


    "I see," I replied, a tinge of disappointment creeping into my voice. "How long will it take?"


    "It''s hard to say," Death admitted, her expression unreadable. "But rest assured, I''ll be back as soon as possible. In the meantime, trust in your abilities and rely on your allies."


    "Thank you, Death," I said, feeling reassured by her words. "I''ll be ready when you return."


    ~~~


    Leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon.


    Support me:


    /BlackBolt517


    (It will be big help if you can support me.)

 Chapter 32: Next Chapter

    Chapter 32: Next ChapterEver since I clinched the title of World Champion and World Enemy, my life in YGGDRASIL has been a rollercoaster of chaos. You''d think being the best would earn you some peace and quiet, but oh no, it''s quite the opposite!


    It''s like every player out there suddenly decided, "Hey, let''s pick on Alexander!" And so, my once peaceful grinding sessions turned into a full-blown brawl fest. It''s like clockwork ¨C I''m minding my own business, slicing through mobs, when bam! A group of wannabe challengers shows up out of thin air, ready to throw down.


    You''d think they''d at least say something before launching into attack mode, but nope, they just charge at me with all the subtlety of a charging rhino. But hey, I''ve got skills, and I''m not afraid to use them. So, cue the epic battle music and let the showdown begin!


    Picture this: me, dodging spells and swinging my sword like a seasoned pro, while my opponents flail around like confused chickens. It''s comedy gold, I tell you! And the best part? I always come out on top, with a grin on my face and a victory dance to boot.


    But here''s the kicker ¨C it''s not just one or two groups trying to take me down. Oh no, it''s like they''re all in on some secret pact to make my life a living hell. I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve had to fend off multiple attacks at once. It''s like playing whack-a-mole, but with swords and magic instead of hammers.


    And let''s not forget the creativity of some players. I''ve had folks try everything from elaborate traps to sneaky ambushes, all in the hopes of catching me off guard. But sorry, folks, this World Champion doesn''t go down that easily. I''ve got reflexes sharper than a ninja''s kunai and instincts honed by years of gaming.


    But you know what they say ¨C fame comes with a price. And in my case, that price is a never-ending parade of wannabe challengers trying to make a name for themselves at my expense.


    Facing the wrath of relentless hunters wasn''t just my headache; all the World Champions were in the same sinking boat. But being a heteromorphic race and World enemy, I had a bullseye painted on my back, making me an easier target for humanoid, Demi-human and heteromorphic players who didn''t have to worry about the penalty.  Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, my reputation for being merciless in my hunts didn''t help matters. Rumor had it that I wouldn''t let anyone leave until they were stripped down to their virtual skivvies. Needless to say, that scared the socks off most players who even dared to think about pursuing me. But then, along came the bounty.


    A world-class item and 600 million gold for killing me, whereas other World Champions have around 300 million gold, but their bounties have a time limit of 10 months. My bounty has no time limit, as I am a World Enemy.


    Talk about racial discrimination.


    And when the gaming community demanded an explanation, their response was classic: "Who doesn''t like a little chaos in their adventure?"


    Well, they weren''t called ''bastards'' for nothing.


    And just like that, the floodgates opened, and all sorts of crazies crawled out of the woodwork, eager to take their shot at the World Champion. It was like a game of roulette, except instead of chips, they were betting their virtual lives.


    But you know what they say ¨C when life gives you lemons, make lemonade. Or in my case, when the devs give you chaos, embrace it with open arms and a wicked grin.


    ???


    In Niflheim, the realm of ice where ice giants and Ice-kin reside, a silver-armored being can be seen standing alone in the icy forest, as if waiting for someone.


    Suddenly, a voice called out from behind, grabbing the attention of the figure in silver armor.


    "Nice weather," remarked a humanoid-looking being with piercing blood-red eyes, dark hair, and a sharp jawline.


    "Yes, indeed. But I''ve heard that my friend is currently being hunted down because he''s a world enemy. Have you experienced anything like that, Alexander?" Touch me asked.


    "Experienced? More like living," I replied with a chuckle, shaking my head ruefully. "Trust me, it''s been a wild ride."


    "It''s been a while, how have you been since we last spoke?" Touch me continued, his tone earnest.


    "Oh, you know, same old, same old," I replied nonchalantly, though the weight of my situation hung heavy in the air. "Just dodging assassination attempts and navigating the complexities of being a wanted man in YGGDRASIL. The usual."


    "I can only imagine how challenging that must be. But you seem to be handling it well, all things considered." Touch me said.


    "Well, what can I say? I''ve always had a knack for attracting trouble," I remarked with a self-deprecating grin. "But enough about me. Is it true that you are making a clan for heteromorpic."


    A few days earlier, Touch Me sent me a message about forming a clan for heteromorphic beings because I had told him to reach out if he had any plans for building a clan, and he did.


    "Truth be told, I thought you will reject my offer." Touch me said.


    "Truth be told, I thought you would reject my offer," he admitted.


    "Why?"


    "Because you''re a free bird, Alexander, and so far you haven''t joined any Guild or Clan, even though people are lining up to invite you to their Guilds," Touch Me explained, his eyes reflecting admiration for my independence.


    I shrugged nonchalantly. "I''ve always preferred flying solo. But your offer intrigued me. A clan for heteromorphic beings could provide a sense of camaraderie that''s hard to find elsewhere."


    And you guys are my tickets to other worlds, you will be the next chapter of my story.


    ~~~


    Leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon.


    Support me:


    /BlackBolt517


    (It will be big help if you can support me.)

 Chapter 33: Clan Members

    Chapter 33: Clan MembersTouch Me led me to a secluded hut nestled deep within the Niflheim forest, where four distinct figures stood waiting.


    As we approached, I recognized one of them instantly, but the other three were unfamiliar to me. However, based on their appearances, I could speculate about who they might be.


    Before I could voice my thoughts, Touch Me began to introduce them to me.


    "Alexander, let me introduce them to you," Touch Me said, motioning towards the figures. "From the right¡ªWarrior Takemikazuchi, Nishikienrai, Amanomahitotsu, and Ulbert. And I believe you already know Warrior Takemikazuchi."


    "And you guys, this is Alexander Seductus Von Mortis," Touch Me continued, turning to the others. "I believe I don''t need to further introduce him, as he is now the talk of Yggdriail."


    As Touch Me introduced the group, I took a moment to study each of them. Nishikienrai, with his ninja attire and mysterious demeanor, seemed to blend effortlessly into the shadows.


    (Pic)


    Amanomahitotsu''s appearance was unfamiliar to me, but his presence conveyed a sense of artist.


    (Pic)


    And then there was Ulbert, whose goat-like appearance for what I remember he is supposed to be a magic caster.


    (Pic)


    Then lastly Warrior Takemikazuchi, Memories of our intense battles during the World Championship flooded back to me. Despite being formidable opponents in the arena, there was a mutual respect between us that transcended our rivalry.


    "It''s good to see you again, Takemikazuchi," I greeted him with a nod,


    "Likewise, Alexander. Our encounters in the championship were memorable, to say the least." Takemikazuchi returned the nod.


    "Now that introductions are over, let''s talk about our future plans," Touch Me said, his voice carrying a tone of determination.


    Before he could continue, Ulbert interjected, his expression serious as he turned towards me.


    "Before we proceed, Alexander, there''s something I need to ask you."


    "What is it, Ulbert?" I asked, curious to hear what he had on his mind.


    Ulbert''s eyes gleamed with intensity as he leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Alexander Seductus Von Mortis, as a fellow seeker of power and darkness, I must know: What drives you to pursue such formidable strength? Is it a thirst for dominance? The allure of chaos? Or perhaps a desire to challenge the very fabric of reality itself?"


    As he awaited my response, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at his chuunibyou tendencies.


    From what I remember, Ulbert had always been fixated on the concept of evil and darkness, and now here he was, questioning my motives with all the seriousness of a seasoned villain monologuing to his arch-nemesis.


    Suppressing a grin, I adopted my best impression of a wise old chinese guy, stroking my imaginary beard with exaggerated deliberation.


    "Ah, young Ulbert," I intoned in a deep, gravelly voice, channeling my inner ancient martial arts master. "The pursuit of power is a journey filled with twists and turns, challenges and triumphs. But to truly understand its depths, one must first look within."


    Ulbert''s eyes widened in anticipation, hanging on my every word as if I held the key to unlocking the secrets of the universe. Little did he know, I was just winging it, playing along with his theatrical antics for the sheer fun of it.


    "In my case," I continued, leaning back theatrically, "it''s a combination of factors. A thirst for dominance, a taste for chaos, and a dash of curiosity about the unknown. But above all, it''s about embracing the darkness within and using it to fuel my quest for ultimate power!"


    Ulbert nodded solemnly, as if my words had struck a chord deep within his chuunibyou soul. "Indeed, Alexander," he replied, his voice filled with newfound determination. "Together, we shall conquer the realms of darkness and emerge victorious as the true masters of our destiny!"


    I couldn''t help but suppress a chuckle at Ulbert''s theatrics, wondering if he''d been practicing his villainous monologues in front of a mirror.


    Touch Me rolled his eyes, his expression a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "Ulbert, my friend, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but let''s try to dial it back a notch, shall we? We''re here to discuss our plans, not audition for the role of Yggdrasil''s resident supervillain."


    Ulbert blinked, momentarily taken aback by the response, before sheepishly nodding in agreement. "Right, sorry about that. Got a bit carried away with the whole ''dark lord'' shtick," he admitted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Please don''t mind him, Touch Me. In fact, I like his enthusiasm," I interjected, trying to salvage the situation. "Besides, it''s not every day you get to witness someone practicing their evil laugh in broad daylight."


    Touch Me and the others exchanged surprised glances, clearly taken aback by my lighthearted response.


    "You do?" Even Ulbert seemed surprised, his theatrics momentarily forgotten in the face of my unexpected approval.


    "Why are you guys looking surprised?" I quipped, unable to resist a smirk at their bewildered expressions. "Did you think I''d be more of a ''serious business only'' kind of guy? Please, life''s too short for that nonsense. Let''s embrace the drama!"


    Touch Me chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Well, I suppose a little theatrics never hurt anyone," he conceded, shooting Ulbert a playful wink. "Just as long as we don''t start plotting world domination, we should be fine."


    Ulbert straightened up, a mischievous glint in his eye. "No promises there, Touch Me. World domination has always been on my to-do list," he joked, earning a round of laughter from the group. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ~~~


    [In my patron, this Volume and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 34: Momonga

    Chapter 34: MomongaDeep within the forest, a lone player suddenly spawned, his form aglow with the telltale sign of recent death and resurrection.


    Without hesitation, he dashed into the wilderness, his urgency evident in every stride. It was a desperate flight, as if fleeing from an unseen threat, his heart pounding with fear and adrenaline.


    Minutes stretched into an eternity as he raced through the dense foliage, his breath ragged and his senses on high alert. He ran as if his life depended on it, fueled by the primal instinct to survive at any cost.


    Then, in an instant...


    Shing!


    His entire body lit up with a strange radiance, a sudden paralysis seizing his limbs and sending him crashing to the forest floor.


    The paralyzation didn''t last that long and immediately wear off its effects, but it already did the job of stopping him from his tracks.


    "... Got some points!"


    "... Two more and I''ll be able to change class." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Hurry up and finish him."


    As he lay on the ground, he noticed a bunch of other players heading his way. Their gear looked way better than his simple robe, making him feel even smaller.


    Listening to their snide remarks, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of being judged and looked down upon.


    The group of Players is equipped with some good pieces of Equipment while he had nothing but a poor-looking robe.


    "... A freaking inhuman."


    "... You''re disgusting."


    It was clear that the group harbored ill intentions toward him, wasting no time in preparing to strike.


    As he gazed back at the group, a glimmer of hope flickered in his heart. Perhaps, if he pleaded with them earnestly enough, they might have a change of heart and spare him. But as he turned towards them, his hopes were dashed in an instant.


    One of them, a burly figure clad in menacing black armor, hoisted his two-handed axe menacingly, ready to strike. It was clear that mercy was not on their agenda.


    Resigned to his fate, he closed his eyes, bracing for the inevitable. Another death, another respawn... it was all becoming too routine.


    But just as the axe was about to descend, chaos erupted.


    *Slash*


    The sound of metal cutting through air pierced the tense atmosphere.


    *Slash*


    Another slash, followed by a chorus of gasps and shouts.


    *Slash*


    And another, each strike more precise and deadly than the last.


    *Slash*


    *Slash*


    *Slash*


    In the blink of an eye, the group of players was decimated by an unseen force. The attacks were swift, too fast for anyone to comprehend. And with each strike, a player fell, their bodies crumpling to the forest floor.


    "Ah."


    The player in the tattered robe could only watch in awe as his would-be assailants were swiftly dispatched, vanishing into thin air in the blink of an eye.


    As the dust settled, a figure emerged from the shadows, clad in gleaming white armor, shield in one hand and sword in the other. The player''s heart raced as he took in the sight, his mind reeling with questions.


    The player in the tattered robe could only stammer in awe and confusion. "Wh-why did you save me? You don''t even know me. And what''s with the background music?" he asked, bewildered by the sudden appearance of Wild West music accompanying the stranger''s arrival.


    "Saving someone in need is always the right thing to do," the armored figure replied, striking a series of heroic poses. As he did, bold text materialized behind him, declaring, "JUSTICE HAS ARRIVED."


    The player in the tattered robe was astonished by the sudden appearance of the armored hero. To him, this guy seemed like some kind of superhero straight out of a comic book.


    But as he was in the midst of his admiration, they suddenly heard applause coming from a nearby tree.


    *Clap*


    *Clap*


    *Clap*


    Behind the tree, two other players were hiding¡ªor at least that''s what it seemed like¡ªas they clapped in the direction of the armored player.


    One of them, dressed in shabby blood-red armor and wearing a smiling mask, exclaimed, "Whoo~ Touch me, that a next level acting."


    "... If there were ladies here, they''d be throwing themselves at you for being so cringe," remarked the goat-faced demon.


    It was clear now that these two were Alexander and Ulbert. And if that was the case, then the armored player could only be Touch Me.


    ???


    First person pov


    Since the creation of our clan, we''ve been on the move, exploring every nook and cranny of all nine worlds over the past week. We''ve lent a hand to fellow heteromorphic players and taken down PK parties wherever we find them. And that brings us to the current situation.


    "Ah, you guys." Touch Me heaved a sigh, clearly accustomed to my antics and Ulbert''s remarks. Ignoring our banter, he turned his attention to the player in front of us.


    "Anyway, are you alright? Were you being spammed with kill requests?"Touch Me focused his attention on the player in front of him.


    "Yeah, I''m okay. Thanks for saving me. Actually, it''s the third time this week, and it would''ve been the fourth if you hadn''t shown up," the player replied with a sheepish grin.


    "Well, it''s a good thing we were nearby when that happened," I chimed in, trying to lighten the mood after the intense encounter.


    Afterwards, we had a brief conversation with the player we rescued. It turned out he was a newbie who had just started playing YGGDRASIL a week ago.


    On his very first day, he was constantly attacked by PKers, making his gaming experience anything but enjoyable. He even considered quitting the game altogether. However, our intervention seemed to have changed his mind, at least for the time being.


    Touched by his plight, Touch Me immediately extended an invitation for him to join our party and work together. He consulted both Ulbert and me, but we were all in agreement, so there were no objections.


    The player, clad in his modest robe, expressed his gratitude towards us. "Thank you so much, Touch Me-san, Alexander-san, and Ulbert-san. I''m really glad to meet the three of you here. Even though you didn''t know me, you still decided to help me. Thank you very much," he said with a bow.


    "Don''t worry about it, we just did what''s right, and that''s to help all the people in need," Touch Me reassured the player, his voice carrying a sense of sincerity.


    "Yeah~ Let''s just do our best to fight off those mean guys that love to hurt our fellow heteromorphic players. Right, Hero-san?" Ulbert chimed in, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he addressed Touch Me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Ulbert''s playful jab. Despite being a dark lord, he had a knack for teasing Touch Me about his hero-like personality.


    "Yeah, like what he said," I added with a cough, trying to stifle my laughter. "Anyway, since they''ve already used all the available cool lines about justice and stuff, and I can''t seem to think of any good new ones on the spot... I''ll just do the welcoming, I guess."


    With that, I approached the player with a poor-looking robe and stopped in front of him.


    "So, I officially welcome you to the team, Momonga. Let''s do our best together," I said with a smile, to which the player named Momonga responded positively.


    And with that, we''ve got ourselves another member in the clan!


    So now, with Momonga on board, a big chunk of my "Do-list" checklist is ticked off. I can practically taste the freedom! No more desperate searches or awkward introductions. It''s like winning the lottery, but with fewer taxes and more virtual battles.


    Yep, from now on, it''s smooth sailing in the world of YGGDRASIL. No more stress, just good times and epic adventures.


    Pic


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 35: Nine’s Ooal Gown

    Chapter 35: Nine¡¯s Ooal GownAs time passes by, they gained new members to their little party. It all adds up until it reached the number of nine members.


    The same number started the myth,the legend known as Ainz Ooal Gown.


    This is the list of the current nine Players that are in the group right now.


    Touch Me


    Ulbert Alain Odle


    Nishikienrai


    Warrior Takemikazuchi


    Amanomahitotsu


    Alexander Seductus Von Mortis


    Wish III


    Momonga


    Blue Planet


    It''s actually different compared to the first nine original members of the Nine''s own goal in the original story.


    I was worried that it might slightly affect the future events that are supposed to happen, but after a quick brainstorming to myself, I just shrugged it off and decided not to worry about it too much.


    ???


    When our clan hit nine members, I was like, "Hey, let''s give our crew a cool name!" I mean, we might be small in numbers, but when it comes to firepower, we''re like a hidden gem. With Touch Me and me packing some serious punch, we''re basically the Avengers of Yggdrasil.


    When I first joined Touch Me''s crew, it was more like a ragtag group of misfits than a proper clan. But now, with enough members to make it official, the question of what to call ourselves popped up.


    "How about... The Guardians of Virtue?" Touch Me proposed, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Ulbert''s mocking laughter echoed through the forest, punctuating his disdain for Touch Me''s suggestion. "Guardians of Virtue¡ªseriously?" he exclaimed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "What are you, a kindergarten student with a hero complex?"


    Touch Me remained remarkably composed in the face of Ulbert''s mockery, his expression unfazed. "Well, if you think you''re such an expert, Goat Face, why don''t you suggest a name?" he challenged, his tone laced with playful sarcasm.


    Ulbert''s eyes gleamed mischievously as he accepted the challenge. "Oh, I''ll come up with something much better than that," he declared confidently, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.


    I couldn''t help but interject with a teasing remark of my own. "Let''s hope it''s not something like ''Dark Lords of Doom'' or ''Evil Incarnate''," I quipped, earning a chuckle from Touch Me and a playful glare from Ulbert.


    As Ulbert pondered, I couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire. "Or how about ''The Brotherhood of Bad Haircuts''?" I suggested with a grin, earning a snort of laughter from clan members and a mock scowl from Ulbert.


    "Hey, my hair is magnificent," Ulbert retorted, running a hand through his wild locks with exaggerated pride. "But I''ll have you know, my naming skills are equally impressive."


    With a dramatic flourish, Ulbert cleared his throat and announced, "Behold, the ultimate clan name: ''The League of Extraordinary Villains''."


    Touch Me raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching with suppressed amusement. "Ah, yes, because nothing strikes fear into the hearts of our enemies like the word ''villains''," he remarked dryly.


    Ulbert shrugged, undeterred by the skepticism. "Hey, it''s all about branding," he insisted. "Plus, it has a certain ring to it, don''t you think?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all. "Well, if our goal is to strike fear into the hearts of our enemies, I suppose ''The League of Mediocre Miscreants'' just wouldn''t cut it," I joked, earning a chuckle from Clan and a playful shove from Ulbert.


    As the banter continued, Nishikienrai, chimed in with a suggestion of his own. "How about ''Nine''s Ooal Gown''?" he proposed, his voice carrying a hint of mischief.


    Hearing that name, a wide smile formed behind my face, as it was the name I was waiting to hear.


    I was worried that nobody was going to mention it, and I would need to do it myself. But it seems my worry was unnecessary.


    Touch Me nodded in agreement, his eyes alight with approval. "I like it," he remarked, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "It''s simple, yet it carries a sense of unity and strength."


    Ulbert raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Well, it''s certainly better than some of the other suggestions we''ve heard," he admitted, shooting a playful glance in my direction.


    I couldn''t help but laugh, feeling a sense of pride,"I couldn''t agree more," I replied, nodding in approval.


    "I''m all for it," Warrior Takemikazuchi declared, his voice firm with conviction.


    Amanomahitotsu, always the stoic one, simply nodded in approval, his silent agreement echoing throughout the group.


    Wish III, the newest addition to our ranks, offered a smile of approval. "Sounds good to me," they chimed in, their enthusiasm evident.


    Momonga also voiced his support. "I like it," he said with a nod, clearly pleased with the choice.


    Blue Planet, ever the diplomatic one, added his endorsement as well. "I''m on board with Nine''s Ooal Gown," he affirmed, his tone confident.


    With every member of our clan in agreement, it was clear that Nishikienrai''s suggestion had struck a chord with each of us. And so, with unanimous approval, our clan had found its name.


    "Now, what we now need to know is; Among you two, who is going to be the leader of the clan," Blue Planet asked, turning to me and Touch Me, his expression expectant.


    I couldn''t help but glance at Touch Me, a mischievous twinkle in my eye. "Well, since I''m clearly the brains of this operation," I began, earning a playful roll of the eyes from Touch Me, "and he''s the brawn," I added, gesturing towards him with a grin, "I suppose that makes me the natural choice for leader."


    Touch Me scoffed playfully. "Oh, please. We all know I''m the one with the heroic good looks and charming charisma," he retorted, flashing me a smirk.


    I couldn''t resist a chuckle at his response. "Well, I suppose we could always settle this the old-fashioned way¡ªwith a game of rock-paper-scissors," I suggested, raising an eyebrow in challenge.


    Touch Me grinned, accepting the challenge with a nod. "You''re on," he agreed, holding out his fist in preparation.


    In a surprising turn of events, Touch Me emerged victorious, his hand forming a triumphant rock as my scissor lay defeated.


    But to my surprise, instead of claiming the title of leader for himself, he turned to me with a determined expression.


    "Alexander, you should be the leader," he insisted, his voice earnest.


    I blinked in astonishment at his unexpected offer. "But you won fair and square," I protested, shaking my head in disbelief.


    Touch Me shook his head firmly. "You''re the one with the vision and the strategy," he explained. "I trust your judgment, and I know you''ll lead our clan with wisdom and integrity."


    I couldn''t help but feel touched by his words. "Thank you, Touch Me," I said sincerely, feeling a swell of gratitude towards my friend.


    "But," I added, holding up a finger, "if there ever comes a time when we''re of the same mind about who should lead, then I''ll gladly take on the role."


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 36: Daily Life in Clan

    Chapter 36: Daily Life in ClanIt''s hard to believe it''s already been a year since we formed the clan.


    Now, our once small group has grown to 36 members. Some faces are new to me, thanks to my chaotic presence causing a bit of timeline confusion, but thankfully, all the original members are still here. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But you know what? It doesn''t bother me one bit. Every single member, new or old, has become like family to me. Especially the first nine, since I''ve known them the longest.


    In this past year, we''ve been through a lot together. Most of us have hit Level 100 by now, and those who haven''t are pretty close. We''ve also collected a ton of materials and items during our adventures.


    Overall, it''s been quite the journey, and I wouldn''t trade it for anything. Who knew that forming a clan would lead to so many unforgettable experiences?


    From epic battles to hilarious mishaps, we''ve shared it all. There was that time when Ulbert accidentally set fire to our enemy camp while he was calling support, or when Blue Planet got mind controlled by tree fairy. And let''s not forget the countless hours we spent strategizing and planning our next move.


    But it''s not just the adventures that have made this past year so special. It''s the bonds we''ve formed along the way. Whether we''re battling monsters or just hanging out at our base, there''s always laughter and camaraderie.


    And through it all, Touch Me has been there to lead us with wisdom and grace. He may not have wanted to be the leader at first, but he''s proven time and time again that he is great leader.


    As for me, well, I may not be the official leader of the clan, but most of the decision with in the clan is made by me or Touch me.


    Ah, the discovery of the mining spot in Nidavellir was truly a stroke of luck for our clan. As soon as we stumbled upon it, we wasted no time in monopolizing the mine, knowing it would become our main source of materials for crafting equipment and other essentials.


    It took us a whole month to clean out the mine, but it was worth every minute. We were fortunate that no one else had stumbled upon it before us, sparing us from any potential conflicts.


    The resources we extracted from the mine were invaluable to our clan''s growth. We made sure to distribute them equally among all members, knowing that everyone had their own projects in mind for crafting and upgrading equipment. Well, everyone except me, that is.


    You see, while the others were eager to get their hands on as many materials as possible, I had a different perspective. Sure, I had plenty of equipment that could use an upgrade or two, but what I really needed was more free time.


    So when the clan tried to give me my share of the materials, I politely declined. I told them they needed it more than I did, and that they should put it to good use for the benefit of the entire clan.


    It may seem a bit unconventional, but to me, it was nothing.


    ???


    There was a day when tensions ran high within the clan. Touch Me and another member had a serious disagreement, which escalated into a heated argument. Eventually, the other member decided to leave the clan and even quit playing the game altogether.


    The fallout from this incident cast a shadow over the entire clan, creating a somber and awkward atmosphere among the members. It was a difficult time for everyone, and the internal conflict left deep emotional scars on some of the members.


    Despite the turmoil, I tried my best to lighten the mood and ease the tension. I cracked jokes and made efforts to break the ice between the members, hoping to restore some sense of normalcy to our interactions.


    I also made a point to reach out to Momonga and Touch Me, knowing that they were particularly affected by what had transpired. I offered them my support and a listening ear, hoping to help them through their struggles.


    For some of us, it felt like a dark stain on the otherwise vibrant tapestry of our clan''s history.


    Even though the conflict had blown over, Touch Me couldn''t shake off the guilt that lingered like a stubborn stain. It weighed on him like a backpack full of rocks, dragging him down with every step.


    Despite the rest of the clan moving on, I could still see the worry etched on Touch Me''s face. Momonga and Peroroncino noticed it too, but whenever they asked him about it, he''d just brush it off with a wave of his hand, insisting there was nothing to worry about.


    But even as Touch Me struggled with his guilt, life in the clan went on as usual. We returned to our daily routines, like a well-oiled machine clicking back into gear after a hiccup. It was as if we''d collectively decided to sweep the whole ordeal under the rug and pretend it never happened.


    And you know what? Maybe that was for the best. Sometimes, it''s easier to move forward when you leave the past behind. We all had bigger fish to fry, like leveling up our characters and conquering new challenges in the game.


    So, despite the bumps in the road, we kept marching forward, united as a clan.


    ~~~


    Leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 100+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon.


    Support me:


    /BlackBolt517


    (It will be big help if you can support me.)

 Chapter 37: Raid Party

    Chapter 37: Raid PartyIn Helheim, Nine''s Ooal Gown Base.


    "Alright, now that we''ve settled who''s going to lead the next raiding party, it''s time to hear what Nishikienrai has discovered," Touch Me announced, gesturing for Nishikienrai to step forward.


    As Nishikienrai rose from his seat and made his way to the front, a sense of anticipation filled the air. We all leaned in, eager to hear what he had to say.


    Nishikienrai took a moment to compose himself before speaking, his voice tinged with excitement. "While exploring the middle region of Helheim, I stumbled upon an untouched dungeon. It''s fresh, untouched, and ripe for the taking. Just imagine, this could be our chance to establish our own clan base!" His words were met with a chorus of enthusiastic cheers and applause from the clan members.


    But amidst the excitement, a small voice whispered in the back of my mind. "So, the time has come," I thought to myself, preparing for what lay ahead.


    Touch Me wasted no time in getting down to business. "Where exactly is this dungeon located?" he asked eagerly, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "It''s in the Dark Plane region, approximately 100 meters away from the Dark Swamp. The area is known as the Poisonous Swamp," Nishikienrai replied, his excitement palpable.


    As I listened to their conversation, a plan began to form in my mind. This dungeon is the key to new world, so I need to execute the raid with perfection.


    "I will lead the raiding party," I announced, my voice firm and resolute.


    Touch Me and the rest of the clan turned to me, their expressions is that of surprise.


    "It''s rare to see you taking lead on anything, Alex, isn''t your motto go solo or stay dead." Ulbert said.


    "I may prefer flying solo, but I also know when to step up for the greater good," I replied, a hint of amusement in my voice. "And besides, this dungeon is too good an opportunity to pass up. We need to approach it with a solid plan if we want to succeed."


    Touch Me nodded in agreement, his expression showing that he respected my decision. "I trust your judgment, Alexander. Lead us to victory," he said, his tone filled with confidence.


    "Nishikienrai, please provide all the details about the Dungeon that you have obtained so far," I requested, eager to hear what he had discovered.


    Nishikienrai began to relay the information he had gathered. "The dungeon has been the target of numerous invasion attempts, but all of them have been repelled without exception," he explained. "The only successful attack that ever reached above the 6th Floor was carried out by a guild alliance aided by mercenary NPCs."


    He continued, "It''s identified as a simultaneous attack dungeon, which means it''s the hardest kind. It requires five parties to progress through it, each facing their own set of challenges. Our goal is to defeat each of the Five Rulers guarding the dungeon."


    As Nishikienrai detailed the challenges of the dungeon, Ulbert couldn''t resist interjecting with his signature brand of humor. "So, what you''re saying is, we''re basically walking into a death trap with a ''Welcome'' sign," he remarked, earning a chuckle from the rest of the clan.


    I couldn''t help but smile at Ulbert''s jest, appreciating his ability to lighten the mood even in the face of danger. "Well, if anyone can turn a death trap into a walk in the park, it''s us," I quipped back, eliciting a round of laughter from the group.


    "Now, What our plan of attack, Alexander." Blue planet asked.


    I began, outlining our strategy. "We''ll divide the members into six teams. Attackers, Defenders, Magic Casters, Summoners, Ranger and Support."


    "For the attackers, we''ll need our strongest fighters who can deal heavy damage and take on the dungeon''s toughest foes head-on. Defenders will focus on protecting the team and holding the line against enemy assaults. Magic casters will provide ranged support and crowd control, while summoners will summon powerful allies to aid us in battle. Rangers will provide ranged support, picking off enemies from a distance. And lastly, our support team will keep us healed and buffed throughout the raid."


    Blue Planet nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a solid plan. But how do we decide who goes in which team?"


    "We''ll assess everyone''s strengths and preferences, then assign roles accordingly," I replied. "But I have picked the leaders for the six divisions."


    "Touch Me, you''ll lead the defense team," I announced, turning to our sliver warrior. "With your exceptional defense stats, you''ll be able to hold the line and protect our team from enemy assaults."


    Touch Me nodded, his expression determined. "I won''t let you down," he vowed.


    "Warrior Takemikazuchi, you''ll lead the attack team," I continued, addressing our powerhouse attacker. "With your formidable physical strength, you''ll be our vanguard in battle, leading the charge against our enemies."


    Warrior Takemikazuchi grinned confidently. "Consider it done," he declared, flexing his muscles for emphasis.


    As for the rangers, Peroroncino was the obvious choice. "Peroroncino, your expertise in archery and keen eye for detail make you the ideal leader for our ranger team. Your precision and accuracy will be instrumental in picking off enemies from a distance."


    "Hope I can soon start a harem," Peroroncino said.


    "Well, let''s focus on raiding the dungeon first, and then maybe you can pursue your harem dreams," I replied with a playful grin.


    Peroroncino laughed. "Fair enough, but a man can dream, can''t he?"


    "Momonga, you''ll take charge of the summoning team," I said, turning to our skilled necromancer and the overlord. "Your ability to summon powerful allies will provide us with invaluable support on the battlefield."


    Momonga nodded solemnly. "I''ll summon the deadliest minions to fight by our side," he promised.


    "Ulbert, you''ll lead the magic casting team," I stated, addressing our formidable mage. "Your mastery of magic will be crucial in controlling the battlefield and dealing devastating blows to our enemies."


    Ulbert smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Prepare to witness the full extent of The demon of Great disaster," he said with confidence.


    "And last but not least, Variable Talisman, you''ll lead the support team," I concluded, turning to our versatile supporter. "Your ability to provide healing and buffs will keep our team in top condition throughout the raid."


    Variable Talisman nodded gratefully. "I''ll make sure to keep everyone patched up and ready for action," they assured.


    "And Blue planet, you will be the co-commander of the raiding team."


    "Ah, Alexander, thank you for the honor," Blue Planet responded.


    And with that, our clan set out on our most daring adventure yet, ready to conquer the unconquered dungeon.


    With me here, Victory is just a side quest.


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 38: Ainz Ooal Gown

    Chapter 38: Ainz Ooal Gown"Alright, it''s settled. I have an important announcement to make," declared Touch Me, rising from his seat with an air of solemnity.


    The entire clan turned their attention towards him, but instead of speaking right away, Touch Me paused dramatically, letting the tension build.


    After what felt like an eternity, Touch Me cleared his throat and began to speak, his voice steady but serious. "I''m thinking of dissolving the clan."


    The announcement hung in the air, and for a moment, silence reigned supreme. Then, as if on cue, chaos erupted.


    As Touch Me made his unexpected announcement, the tension in the room skyrocketed faster than a newbie''s heart rate during their first PvP match.


    The silence that followed was as thick as Peroroncino''s plot to start a harem, and just as awkward.


    Then, with all the dramatic flair of a villain revealing their evil plan, Touch Me finally spoke up. "I''m thinking of dissolving the clan."


    Cue the chaos.


    Ulbert, ever the master of sarcasm, wasted no time in throwing shade. "Oh, what a surprise. Did your Wifey leave you this morning because of your hero complex? Is that why you''re dissolving the clan?" he quipped, earning a collective gasp from the clan members.


    But Touch Me wasn''t about to let Ulbert''s jabs go unanswered. With a smirk, he fired back, "At least I have a Wifey, unlike someone who''s married to his ego."


    Ulbert raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Touch¨¦. But at least my ego doesn''t crumble under pressure like someone''s leadership skills," he retorted, the banter heating up faster than Blue Planet''s fiery magic attacks.


    Meanwhile, Momonga, ever the mediator, attempted to diffuse the tension. "Guys, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Maybe Touch Me has a valid reason for wanting to dissolve the clan," he suggested, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the verbal sparring happening around him.


    But before anyone could respond, Warrior Takemikazuchi chimed in with his own brand of humor. "Well, if the clan dissolves, at least we won''t have to deal with Touch Me''s obsession with justice anymore," he joked, earning a round of laughter from the clan members.


    Touch Me rolled his eyes playfully. "Hey, justice isn''t an obsession, it''s a way of life," he quipped back, the tension in the room easing slightly as the clan members settled into a rhythm of playful banter.


    "So tell me, Touch me, Why do you mean by devolving the clan." I asked.


    He explained that at this point, they can hardly be called a Clan any longer. So what he''s planning is, he wants to upgrade themselves by creating a guild of their own. The timing is quite good too, since if they''re successful with their upcoming Raid, then they will gain their very own Guild Base immediately.


    "So that''s why I wanted to dissolve the clan, so we can create a Guild. Everyone, what do you think about that?" Touch Me ended his explanation as he asked his Clan-mates'' opinion about his idea.


    Ulbert chimed in, unable to resist adding his signature wit to the conversation. "I guess it''s time we upgrade from being a ragtag group of misfits to a full-fledged guild of misfits."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Ulbert''s remark, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, I suppose it''s time we put on our big boy pants and join the big leagues,"


    After Touch Me''s proposal, the atmosphere among the clan members shifted from uncertainty to excitement. The creation of a guild had been a topic of discussion for some time, so everyone was relieved that Touch Me had brought it up.


    Naturally, the idea was met with unanimous agreement. It seemed that all of us had been eagerly awaiting this moment, and now that it had arrived, we wasted no time in planning and discussing the details of our new guild.


    As for me, I had been anticipating this moment for what felt like ages, so I readily agreed to Touch Me''s proposal.


    However, Touch Me''s next announcement caught most us all off guard¡ªexcluding me. He expressed his intention to step down as leader, citing the past incident that had caused discord within the clan. It was clear that he felt responsible for what had transpired, and he didn''t want history to repeat itself.


    Instead, he proposed that I take on the role of guild leader. His reasoning was sound¡ªI was a founding member of Nine''s Own Goal, a skilled player, and had strong relationships with all of us.


    When Touch Me turned to me and asked for my opinion, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement and responsibility. This was the moment I had been waiting for¡ªthe opportunity to lead my friends on a new adventure.


    With practiced dramatic flair, I stepped forward and delivered my carefully rehearsed chuunibyou line. "It is my honor to become the leader of this new guild and guide my fellow heteromorphs to new heights that you never dreamed of before, and to crush any obstacles that stand in our way."


    The reaction from my clanmates was a mix of amusement and encouragement, and I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride at their support.


    Wish death was here with me to see this.


    After my speech, we turned our attention to choosing a name for our guild. After much deliberation, we settled on the name "Ainz Ooal Gown," a nod to our shared history and the adventures that lay ahead of us.


    With our guild officially formed and me at the helm, we were ready to embark on the next chapter of our journey in YGGDRASIL.


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 39: Dungeon

    Chapter 39: DungeonAs we stood on the edge of the Poisonous Swamp, ready to venture into the unknown. Touch Me''s look at me.


    "It''s seems like you are awfully excited for raiding the dungeon."


    Well, you know me, Touch Me," I replied with a sheepish grin. "Adventure is my middle name."


    Touch Me laughed, shaking his head. "I don''t think ''Adventure'' is actually your middle name, I think ''fearless'' is your middle name."


    I chuckled at Touch Me''s quip. "Well, you''ve got me there," I admitted, adjusting the strap of my gear. "But hey, what''s life without a little thrill, right?"


    Touch Me nodded in agreement, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Couldn''t have said it better myself," he replied, his voice filled with excitement.


    "So, leader, what''s our mode of operation? Full-blown attack, attack and retreat, or something more spicy?" Ulbert asked.


    I grinned at Ulbert''s question, appreciating his flair for the dramatic even in the face of danger. "Well, Ulbert, I was thinking we could mix things up a bit," I replied, tapping my chin thoughtfully. "How about a little of everything? We''ll start with a full-blown attack to catch them off guard, then switch to hit-and-run tactics to keep them on their toes. And if things get really spicy, we''ll throw in a dash of magic for good measure."


    Ulbert couldn''t resist adding his own two cents, of course. "Oh, great, now we''re all going to die in the most creative ways possible," he quipped, earning an exaggerated eye roll from Touch Me.


    "Well, if I''m leading us to our demise, at least it''ll be a memorable one," I retorted with a grin, eliciting a few laughs from the clan.


    Blue Planet, ever the voice of reason, chimed in with a word of caution. "Just don''t lead us into any bottomless pits, okay? My inventory''s already full, and I don''t need any more accidental deaths," he joked, earning a round of nods and chuckles from the group.


    With our preparations complete and our spirits high, we ventured into the murky depths of the dungeon, our laughter echoing through the eerie silence. As we encountered obstacles and challenges along the way, I made sure to keep the mood light with a well-timed joke or two.


    "Watch out for the giant spiders, everyone," I called out, my tone mock-serious. "They''ve been known to have a penchant for fashion, so don''t be surprised if they critique your armor choices."


    After bashing our way through a bunch of monsters and undead, we finally made it to the entrance of the first big boss room.


    The door was huge! I mean, seriously massive! It made me wonder if the boss inside had some sort of size complex or something.


    "Now, then, it''s seems like we will split here." I said to rest of the team.


    "You sure about this," Blue Planet asked.


    "Absolutely," I replied with a nod. With that I entered the boss room for 1 vs 1 show down.


    ???


    As Alexander stepped into the boss room, Ulbert couldn''t resist a mischievous grin. "The bet is on," he declared with a twinkle in his eye, his tone filled with playful anticipation. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest of the team chuckled, amused by Ulbert''s antics. "You really think he''s going to be the first one to get knocked out?" Touch me teased, nudging Ulbert with his elbow.


    Ulbert shrugged, still grinning. "Hey, anything can happen in there. And besides, it''s all in good fun,"


    "Come on, let''s be real here. Half the fun of these raids is watching someone trip up, right?" he teased, nudging Blue Planet playfully.


    Touch me chuckled, unable to hide a smirk. "I guess there''s a little truth to that," he admitted, shooting a playful glance at Warrior Takamikazuchi.


    Warrior Takamikazuchi shrugged, a grin tugging at his lips. "Hey, as long as it''s not me getting skewered by the boss, I''m game for some entertainment,"


    "Enough with the chatter, let''s get moving," Blue planet said.


    ???


    Meanwhile, inside the boss room, I was sizing up the massive creature before me. A towering monstrosity with gnarled horns and glowing red eyes.


    As I faced the towering creature before me, I couldn''t help but marvel at its sheer size. "Looks like a steroid version of a vampire to me," I muttered under my breath, eyeing the creature''s gnarled horns and glowing red eyes.


    With a smirk, I readied my weapon, preparing to unleash my vampire ability on the beast. "Let''s see if my vampire charm can work its magic on this oversized bloodsucker,"


    "{Domain of Unholy Flame}," I said as I activated one of my over powered ability.


    The Domain of Unholy Flame is a fearsome combination of the Domain of Wrath and the Domain of Fire. One of its abilities is to increase attack damage and critical damage against powerful enemies.


    As the flames licked at the creature''s skin, it let out a deafening roar of pain and fury, thrashing wildly as it struggled to escape the inferno. But try as it might, the boss was no match for the relentless onslaught of my dark magic.


    "Looks like things are heating up," I quipped, unable to resist a little wordplay as I watched the creature''s health bar steadily decrease.


    With each passing moment, the flames grew hotter and more intense, reducing the once formidable boss to little more than a smoldering heap of charred flesh and bone.


    And as the last embers flickered and died, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that my abilities had helped secure our victory.


    "Guess you could say that boss just got roasted."


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 40: Nazarick

    Chapter 40: NazarickAfter hours of intense battle, led by our four groups, we finally managed to conquer the Tomb. It wasn''t easy, but with each group playing their part and working together, we were able to swiftly defeat each of the Five Rulers and make our way to the sixth floor, battling numerous undead along the way.


    Completing the dungeon successfully on our first try was no small feat, and the feeling of accomplishment was palpable among us. As a reward for our efforts, we were granted the World Item, "The Throne of Kings," for the guild master to sit on.


    As I settled onto the throne, feeling the weight of responsibility and accomplishment settle upon my shoulders, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. "It seems like you''re doing well in my absence, my dear," Death''s voice rang through my consciousness.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sound of her voice, despite the seriousness of the moment. "Ah, Death, my love," I replied mentally, feeling a sense of warmth and comfort wash over me at her presence, even if it was only in my mind.


    "It''s been too long since we last spoke," I continued, "I''ve missed you."


    Death''s voice held a hint of amusement as she responded, "Time moves differently for us, my dear. But rest assured, I''ve been watching over you,"


    "It seems like you''ve made quite a few friends," she said as I looked at my guildmates.


    I smiled as I watched my guildmates interacting with each other, their camaraderie evident in the way they joked and laughed together. "Yes, they''re quite the lively bunch," I replied, a sense of pride swelling within me. "They''ve become like family to me."


    Death''s voice held a note of warmth as she responded, "It warms my heart to see you surrounded by such good company, my dear. Friendship is a precious gift, one that should be cherished."


    I nodded in agreement, feeling grateful for the bonds I had formed with my guildmates. "Indeed, I''m truly fortunate to have them by my side," I replied, my voice filled with sincerity.


    "And Do you have lovers in your realm?" Death continued.


    "You wish. Have you seen my physical body? I''ve even started to cough up blood, and my body is deteriorating because of sulfur poisoning. I''m just a bag of bones now."


    "Appearances mean nothing in the realm of the soul, my dear," she replied, her voice tinged with amusement. "It is the essence of a being that truly matters. But if you wish I can make your body healthy again."


    "Nah, I''m fine the way things are right now. I only need to wait a couple more years, then this avatar will become real."


    Death''s laughter resonated through my mind once more, a gentle melody that seemed to soothe my soul. "As you wish, my dear,"


    "So tell me, is the multiversal system ready." I asked.


    "The multiversal system is ready, my dear," Death replied, her voice echoing in my mind with a hint of excitement. "I''ve been working tirelessly to ensure that everything is in place for your grand adventure."


    "Thank you, my love," I said, "Ladies, your future husband is on his way."


    ???


    It''s been three days since we conquered Nazarick in grand fashion. We''ve been relishing in the rewards of our victory, and one of the most exciting treasures we''ve acquired is none other than Nazarick itself.


    We''ve been busy exploring every nook and cranny of the Tomb, uncovering its secrets and treasures. And to top it all off, we were gifted with the ultimate prize: the Throne of the Kings.


    The Throne of the Kings is a top-tier item that lets me keep an eye on everything happening in Nazarick. I can even tell if someone''s a friend or foe just by glancing at them.


    Now with the Throne of the Kings in my possession, I''ve got a total of four world-class items: Ouroboros, Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest, World Savior, and now this prestigious throne.


    With all these powerful artifacts at my disposal, I can''t help but feel like a true overlord of Nazarick. But, of course, with great power comes great responsibility... and a lot of paperwork.


    I never thought I''d be spending my days sifting through guild management documents, but here I am, signing off on guild policies and organizing dungeon patrols. Who knew being an overlord would involve so much bureaucracy?


    But amidst all the administrative work, there''s still plenty of fun to be had. We''ve been hosting epic parties in the Great Tomb, complete with undead DJs and skeleton bartenders. Who said conquering a dungeon had to be all serious business?


    And let''s not forget about the pranks we''ve been pulling on each other. Ulbert nearly jumped out of his skin when he found a fake spider in his armor, courtesy of yours truly. It''s all in good fun, of course.


    ???


    Daily life in Nazarick


    One day, as I was lounging on the Throne of the Kings, Ulbert sauntered into the room with a mischievous glint in his eye. "So, Mr. Guild Master, got any plans for world domination today?" he teased, his tone laced with playful sarcasm.


    I shot him a mock-serious look. "Of course, Ulbert. First, we conquer Nazarick. Then, the world!" I declared dramatically, eliciting a chuckle from him.


    "Ah, I see. And what''s next on the agenda after world domination? Maybe redecorating the guild hall with some tasteful curtains and throw pillows?" Ulbert joked, earning a round of laughter from the other guild members who had gathered around.


    "You jest, Ulbert, but you underestimate the power of interior design!" I replied with a grin, playing along with the banter. "A well-placed throw pillow can strike fear into the hearts of our enemies like nothing else."


    As the laughter died down, Blue Planet piped up from his spot nearby. "Speaking of enemies, do you think we should be worried about any potential threats to our newfound dominion?" he asked, his tone more serious now.


    I waved off his concern with a dismissive gesture. "Nah, we''ve got the Throne of the Kings, remember? No one dares challenge us when we''ve got the power to see everything that happens in Nazarick," I reassured him, trying to lighten the mood once more.


    "But what about those pesky adventurers who keep trying to raid our dungeon?" Ulbert interjected, his brow furrowing in mock concern. "Shouldn''t we do something about them?"


    I leaned back in the throne, feigning deep contemplation. "Hmm, perhaps we should send them a fruit basket as a peace offering," I suggested with a grin. "Or maybe we could just unleash the undead horde on them again. That seemed to work pretty well last time."


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 41: Nazarick 1

    Chapter 41: Nazarick 1Half a year flew by since Ainz Ooal Gown seized control of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Our first order of business was to craft a guild weapon for our newly established guild base.


    To the surprise of many, including myself, the chosen weapon was a staff. Given my penchant for warrior and tank roles, wielding a staff seemed utterly bizarre. But as they say, appearances can be deceiving.


    Unlike your typical mage''s staff, ours came with a unique feature: a {Weapon Change} function. This allowed the wielder to alter the weapon according to their preference, making it a versatile tool for any situation.


    Of course, the initial confusion and skepticism among our guild mates quickly turned into excitement as they experimented with the staff''s capabilities. It became a symbol of our unity and adaptability, reflecting the diverse strengths and skills of our members.


    As for me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride knowing that our guild weapon was a testament to our ingenuity and resourcefulness. And who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll surprise everyone by mastering the art of staff combat.


    After crafting our guild weapon, the members of Ainz Ooal Gown delved deeper into their individual projects within Nazarick. For some, it meant fine-tuning their custom-made NPCs, ensuring they were perfectly tailored to our needs. Others had ongoing renovations or expansions planned, eager to make the most of our newfound stronghold.


    With the majority of our time spent inside Nazarick, it became our second home, a place where we could unleash our creativity and indulge in our passions.


    Whether it was strategizing for future conquests or simply enjoying each other''s company, there was always something to do within the labyrinthine halls of our guild base.


    But even amidst our busy schedules, we made sure to take occasional breaks to venture outside and gather materials or engage in some lighthearted monster hunting.


    After all, a change of scenery was always welcome, even for the most dedicated denizens of Nazarick.


    Before our conquest, the Great Tomb of Nazarick was originally slated to have only six floors. However, with our relentless efforts and determination, we managed to reconstruct and expand it to a staggering 11 floors.


    And as the guild leader, I alone have access to the hidden 11th floor, a domain access only to me and to those I allow.


    But that''s not the only upgrade we made. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In our revamp of Nazarick, we ditched the boring old staircases and replaced them with flashy teleportation gates. Now, getting around the Tomb is as easy as saying "abra kadabra" (well, almost).


    Each floor has its own designated gate, strategically placed for maximum convenience. Want to go from the first floor to the third in the blink of an eye? Just hop through the gate and you''re there faster than you can say "floor skip."


    But before you go thinking I single-handedly revamped the whole Tomb, let me set the record straight. While I may have had a hand in some of the changes, my guildmates deserve credit too. They''re the ones who managed the original floors, and frankly, they didn''t need my meddling.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean I didn''t want to put my own spin on things. Oh no, I had big plans for our revamped Nazarick. First order of business? Beefing up those original floors to make them even more formidable.


    Let me break it down for you:


    The first three floors, known as the Grave, are home to the Catacombs. Picture this ¨C subterranean burial chambers teeming with undead wandering in the darkness. Spooky, right? The first two floors got a makeover courtesy of Peroroncino and the gang, but the third floor? Well, that''s where I stepped in to lend a hand.


    Next up, we''ve got the fourth floor, also known as the Underground Lake. This serene setting is nestled within a cavern, featuring crystal-clear waters and an aura of tranquility. It''s a custom creation by Yamaiko, Lucifer, and the rest of the crew.


    Moving on to the fifth floor ¨C Glacier. Imagine a vast expanse of icebergs as far as the eye can see. But don''t let the chilly atmosphere fool you ¨C this floor packs a punch with its icy terrain and frosty weather. Warrior Takemikazuchi and Touch Me took the lead on this one, with a little help from yours truly.


    Then there''s the Jungle ¨C a sprawling landscape filled with lush foliage and vibrant wildlife. Blue Planet really outdid themselves with this one, creating a dynamic environment complete with a fake sun, changing seasons, and even a rain system.


    The seventh floor, known as Lava, is a fiery inferno straight out of a nightmare. Ulbert and I let our inner chuunibyou run wild, crafting a hellish landscape of crimson lava and scorching heat.


    Wilderness, the eighth floor, is our final line of defence ¨C a deadly maze of traps and hazards designed to thwart any would-be intruders. With contributions from Punitto Moe, Tabula Smaragdina, and a generous dose of cash items from yours truly, this floor is a force to be reckoned with.


    The Royal Suite, our ninth floor, is a haven of luxury and comfort, boasting everything from communal baths to beauty salons. It''s the perfect place for our guild members and NPCs to unwind and relax after a long day of adventuring.


    And let''s not forget about the Throne ¨C the heart of our guild. Here, I sit in regal splendor, overseeing our domain with authority and grace. The tenth floor is a grand sanctuary fit for a king, offering ample space and opulent furnishings.


    But perhaps the most coveted of all is our treasury, or as I like to call it, El Dorado. This floor is my own creation, and it''s the largest of them all. Picture this ¨C a landscape dotted with towering mountains of gold, shimmering in the light. It''s a treasure trove just waiting to be explored, making it the ultimate destination for adventurers seeking excitement and riches.


    And there you have it ¨C our revamped Nazarick, a testament to our boundless creativity and unyielding determination.


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 42: Shalltear Bloodfallen

    Chapter 42: Shalltear BloodfallenIn Third Floor Of Nazarick.


    "Man, isn''t it about time you finished creating your NPC? You''re probably the only one who takes this long to create a single one," I teased Peroroncino as I found him on the 3rd floor of Nazarick.


    Peroroncino looked up from his workbench, a playful smirk on his face. "Hey now, quality takes time, you know," he replied, waving his hands dismissively. "I''m not just throwing together some random character. I''m crafting a masterpiece."


    I chuckled, shaking my head in amusement. "Sure, sure. Just don''t forget that the rest of us are waiting to see what kind of creation you''ve cooked up this time," I said, leaning against the wall.


    Peroroncino chuckled, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, don''t worry. It''ll be worth the wait,"


    "So, any hints about what this new NPC is going to be like?" I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    According to the original timeline, it should be Shalltear whom Peroroncino is going to create because of my involvement with Cainabel. I don''t know how he is going to create Shalltear without Cainabel''s Blood Soul.


    "That''s the problem, Alex. Currently, I don''t know what I should make." Peroroncino said.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You don''t know?" I echoed, taken aback by Peroroncino''s unexpected admission.


    Peroroncino nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Exactly. I''ve been brainstorming ideas, but nothing seems to quite fit,"


    "At first, I had the idea to create a vampire, but I couldn''t find the right items to make her. So now I''m considering making a succubus or something," Peroroncino said.


    "Don''t create a succubus or anything like that. You must focus on creating the vampire," I said quickly. After all, I couldn''t miss the chance of getting myself a vampire lover, could I?


    Peroroncino nodded, understanding my enthusiasm. "Got it, Alex. Your wish is my command."


    With a grin, I continued, "You know that I was the highest class vampire in Yggdrasil, right?"


    Peroroncino''s eyes widened in realization. "Ah, I see where you''re going with this," he said, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "So, I''ll give you my blood. Use that and create a powerful vampire," I concluded.


    Peroroncino''s eyes lit up with excitement. "That''s brilliant! With your blood, I can create a vampire that surpasses all others."


    We wasted no time in getting to work. Peroroncino gathered the necessary materials, while I prepared myself to provide him with my blood. It was a strange sensation, offering up my HP for the creation of a NPC.


    Would that make me her father.


    (Daddy, harder~~~) Dirty thought be gone.


    As I watched Peroroncino work his magic, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. What kind of vampire would he create with my blood? Would she be fierce and formidable, or elegant and mysterious?


    After what felt like an eternity, Peroroncino finally stepped back from his creation, a satisfied smile on his face. "She''s ready," he announced.


    I approached the newly formed vampire, my heart racing with excitement. she has pale shiny skin, seductive crimson-red eyes, silver hair is tied in a ponytail through a large ribbon on top of it all, allowing others a full view of her face.


    "What''s her name?" I asked eagerly, unable to tear my gaze away from her.


    Peroroncino grinned mischievously. "I thought you might ask that," he said. "I''ve decided to name her... Shalltear Bloodfallen."


    "An excellent choice," I said, nodding in approval. "It suits her perfectly."


    "Now it''s time to add her personality and flavor text," Peroroncino said, giving me a knowing look.


    I chuckled. "Alright, I''ll leave you to it. And don''t add all your knowledge about fetishes in her."


    Peroroncino gave me a playful wink. "No promises," he replied with a mischievous grin. "But I''ll try to keep it PG-18."


    As I walked away, leaving Peroroncino to work his magic, I couldn''t help but shake my head in amusement.


    Peroroncino was known throughout the guild as a top-tier pervert, always pushing the boundaries of what was acceptable in polite company.


    But despite his penchant for risqu¨¦ humor and questionable antics, there was no denying his talent when it came to creating NPCs. He had a knack for infusing his creations with personality and depth, making them come alive in ways that few others could match.


    I had no doubt that Shalltear would be no exception. She would be as perverted and slutty as the original.


    ~~~ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 43: Floor Guardians

    Chapter 43: Floor Guardians(This chapter is more like a information dump, so you can skip uf you want)


    The floor guardians of Nazarick were formidable beings, each tasked with protecting a specific floor from any external threats.


    Much like raid bosses in a game, they were powerful adversaries that posed a significant challenge to anyone foolish enough to attempt to breach their domain.


    From the Grave to the Chaos floor, each guardian was a force to be reckoned with, wielding unique abilities and formidable combat prowess.


    Their loyalty to the guild and their unwavering dedication to their duty made them formidable allies and formidable foes alike.


    The initial trio of floors in Nazarick is governed and safeguarded by Shalltear Bloodfallen. She''s not your typical vampire; she''s a creation born from my blood and Peroroncino''s craftsmanship.


    Shalltear''s presence is both mesmerizing and intimidating. Despite her petite stature, she exudes an aura of power and authority that demands respect. Her crimson-red eyes gleam with flirty look and a hint of mischief, reflecting her playful nature. With her flawless, porcelain skin and captivating beauty, she commands attention wherever she goes.


    Pic


    The guardian of the fourth floor is known as Gargantua. Unlike the other guardians, Gargantua is not a custom NPC created by our guild members. Instead, he is a powerful bonus obtained by Ainz Ooal Gown when we successfully captured the Great Tomb of Nazarick.


    Gargantua is a towering colossus, a hulking behemoth of stone and muscle that strikes fear into the hearts of any who dare to challenge him.


    His immense size and strength make him a formidable adversary, capable of crushing even the most determined foes with ease.


    Cocytus, the guardian of the fifth floor in the Great Tomb of Nazarick, is the creation of Warrior Takemikazuchi. With an imposing stature standing at 2.5 meters tall, Cocytus possesses a unique appearance that blends elements of a mantis and an ant, giving him an insect-like demeanor as he moves about on two feet.


    Despite his intimidating appearance, Cocytus is more than just a monstrous insect. He is a skilled warrior with formidable combat abilities, capable of wielding his massive frame and razor-sharp claws to devastating effect in battle.


    His loyalty to our guild and his unwavering dedication to his duty as a guardian make him a formidable opponent for any intruders who dare to challenge the fifth floor of Nazarick.


    Pic


    Aura Bella Fiora and Mare Bello Fiore serve as the Floor Guardians of the sixth floor of Nazarick. Both of them are dark elves, each with their own unique characteristics and abilities.


    Aura Bella Fiora, the elder twin sister, was crafted by Bukubukuchagama. She possesses a boyish appearance with dark skin and pointed ears, typical of her dark elven heritage. Her striking golden hair frames her face, and she has heterochromia, with one eye blue and the other green.


    Aura typically adorns herself in reddish-black dragon scale leather, complemented by a white and gold vest embroidered with the sigil of Ainz Ooal Gown.


    On the other hand, Mare Bello Fiore, Aura''s younger twin, also bears the unmistakable features of a dark elf.


    Crafted in a similar fashion, Mare boasts dark skin and pointed ears, along with golden hair and heterochromia. His right eye is blue, while his left eye is green.


    Mare''s attire consists of a blue dragon scale leather full-body suit, covered by a white and gold vest adorned with the guild''s emblem. He completes his ensemble with a forest green-leaf cloak and a short white skirt, exposing his thighs.


    An acorn necklace hangs from his neck, emitting a soft silver light, and he wields a twisted black wooden staff with ease.


    Pic


    Demiurge stands as the Floor Guardian of the seventh floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Crafted by Ulbert Alain Odle, he commands the NPC defenses and holds the esteemed position of being third in command among the Floor Guardians.


    In appearance, Demiurge cuts a striking figure. Towering in stature, he possesses dark skin and impeccably combed black hair. Behind his round glasses, his eyes are so squinted that they are barely visible. Dressed in a British suit complete with a tie, he exudes an air of sophistication and refinement. Notably, a silver tail adorned with metal plates and six long spikes protrudes from his back, adding to his menacing presence.


    Upon closer inspection, one will notice that Demiurge''s eyes are not as they seem. Rather than conventional eyeballs, they are adorned with shining jewels, each meticulously cut and arranged to perfection. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a master strategist and tactician, Demiurge plays a pivotal role in safeguarding Nazarick and ensuring its dominance within the tomb.


    Pic


    Victim assumes the role of the Floor Guardian on the eighth floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. With their unique appearance, they stand out among their fellow guardians. Resembling a 1-meter-long bright pink fetus, Victim is adorned with an angelic halo hovering above their head. Their featherless stick-like wings protrude from their back, adding to their distinctive appearance.


    One notable characteristic of Victim is their lack of a neck. To survey their surroundings, Victim must rotate their entire body, a quirk that sets them apart from other guardians.


    Despite being considered the weakest among the floor guardians, Victim holds a position of authority over the eighth floor, which serves as the last line of defense for Nazarick. Despite their seemingly fragile appearance, Victim''s role in safeguarding the tomb should not be underestimated.


    On the 9th and 10th floors of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, there are no specific Floor Guardians. Instead, these floors are overseen by Area Guardians and the Pleiades.


    The Pleiades is a battle maid squad that originates from Nazarick. Programmed to act as sisters, with the exception of Sebas Tian, they share a close bond despite not being biologically related. Each member of the Pleiades was individually created by a different member of the guild, adding to their diversity and unique abilities.


    Pic


    The Floor Guardian of the 11th floor is a powerful dragon named Draconis, created by me. Draconis possesses immense strength and formidable abilities, making it a formidable foe for any invaders daring to breach its domain. Its primary purpose is to safeguard El Dorado, the treasury of Nazarick, ensuring that it remains protected from any threats.


    Pic


    The last one is Albedo, she is the Overseer of the Guardians of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, responsible for managing and supervising the activities of the seven Floor Guardians.


    As the middle sister of Nigredo and Rubedo, she holds a position of authority above the other NPCs in Nazarick. Created by Tabula Smaragdina, Albedo possesses unparalleled beauty, with jet-black hair and features reminiscent of a goddess.


    Her golden irises and vertically split pupils, along with her crooked horns and angelic wings, add to her striking appearance.


    Adorned in a pure white dress and silky gloves, Albedo wears a golden spiderweb necklace that accentuates her shoulders and chest.


    In combat, she dons impressive black full plate armor and wields a formidable battle-axe, ready to defend Nazarick with unwavering loyalty and determination.


    With her commanding presence and exceptional abilities, Albedo stands as a formidable force within the Great Tomb, ensuring that its guardians fulfill their duties with precision and efficiency.


    Pic


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 44: Union of Eight Guilds

    Chapter 44: Union of Eight GuildsAs the sands of time trickled away, the once lively halls of Ainz Ooal Gown grew quieter than a library on a Monday morning. Members began to disappear faster than a rogue in stealth mode, leaving behind a guild that felt more empty than my inventory after a dungeon run.


    Weeks melted into months, and months morphed into years, until I found myself stuck in a digital desert, parched for even the smallest drop of social interaction. It was like being stranded on a deserted island, except instead of coconuts, I had virtual armor and an inventory full of loot.


    One day, while scrolling through my friends list like a bored teenager on social media, I noticed something peculiar ¨C not a single one of my pals had logged in for what felt like an eternity. No messages, no guild chat, not even a simple "hello." It was as if they had all disappeared into the virtual ether, leaving me to fend for myself in the vast expanse of cyberspace.


    Now, don''t get me wrong, I love a good solo adventure as much as the next gamer. But there''s only so much dungeon crawling and monster slaying a guy can take before he starts craving some human interaction. Plus, who was I supposed to brag to about my latest loot drop or complain to about the overpowered raid bosses?


    So, there I was, trapped in a digital purgatory, with nothing but my thoughts and slutty chats from Death herself.


    You know you''re in trouble when Death becomes your daily buddy ¨C although, to be fair, she does have a killer sense of humor.


    But hey, every cloud has a silver lining, right? At least I didn''t have to worry about my guildmates hogging all the loot or stealing my kills. It was a solo player''s paradise ¨C if you ignored the overwhelming sense of loneliness, that is.


    But as the days dragged on and the silence grew deafening, I couldn''t help but wonder: where had everyone gone? Had they all abandoned ship, leaving me to sail the digital seas alone? Or were they off on some epic quest known as life, leaving me behind like the sidekick in a bad RPG?


    Either way, one thing was for sure ¨C I was in desperate need of some company. Because of that I developed a habit of talking with NPC''s.


    Talking to NPCs was like having conversations with statues ¨C they may stand there looking attentive, but when it came down to it, they were about as responsive as a rock.


    I''d pour my heart out to them, spill my deepest secrets, and all I''d get in return was a blank stare and the occasional scripted line.


    It was a bit like therapy, except instead of nodding sympathetically and offering sage advice, the NPCs just stood there, frozen in time, waiting for their next command.


    Not exactly the most comforting thought when you''re craving some genuine human interaction. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But hey, beggars couldn''t be choosers, right? And in a virtual world where the only other option was to wander the empty halls of the guild hall alone, talking to NPCs was better than nothing. Plus, there was always the off chance that one of them would glitch out and start spouting gibberish ¨C now that was entertainment.


    So, I''d chat away to my heart''s content, regaling the silent guardians with tales of my latest exploits and asking them for advice on everything from battle tactics to fashion tips. Sure, it was a one-sided conversation, but it beat the alternative ¨C sitting in silence, listening to the echoes of my own voice bouncing off the walls.


    They are going to be my future companions, so I don''t think it''s a bad idea. Plus, I didn''t forget to mention some of my favorite in sexual-related aspects and some of my favorite hentai story (to female only). Who knows, it could come in handy in the future.


    ???


    As guild members began to drift away, the once-mighty Ainz Ooal Gown saw its ranking plummet from the pinnacle of power to a mere shadow of its former glory. Once feared and respected, the guild now struggled to maintain even a foothold in the rankings.


    Despite Alexander''s tireless efforts, tackling guild quests and challenges single-handedly, some tasks simply demanded more than one player to accomplish. And as for recruiting new members, Alexander wasn''t exactly keen on the idea. Who needed newbies messing up his meticulously crafted plans, after all?


    As the guild''s influence waned, old enemies began to stir. Those with grudges against Ainz Ooal Gown saw their chance to strike, banding together in a coalition of vengeance known as the Union of Eight Guilds. Their goal? Nothing less than the total annihilation of Ainz Ooal Gown and the seizure of their fabled legacy.


    Little did they know, however, that within the depths of the Great Tomb of Nazarick lurked a single, solitary figure ¨C a force to be reckoned with, capable of laying waste to their best-laid plans with ease.


    They called him the strongest player in Yggdrasil, the King of Vampires... Count Alexander.


    With their army of 1500 players, the Union of Eight Guilds was about to learn the true meaning of fear.


    ~~~


    Support me through patreon, It will be huge help.


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 45: Union of Eight Guilds 1

    Chapter 45: Union of Eight Guilds 1"So, Death, what do you think are the odds about them crossing the 8th floor?" I asked casually, lounging on the oversized Throne of Kings. Seriously, whoever designed this thing must have had a thing for dramatic flair. I mean, obsidian? Really?


    As a World Class Item, the throne came with its fair share of perks. Not only did it give me a fancy buff on my status screen, but it also allowed me to control traps and armies within Nazarick. Plus, it had this nifty defense system that could give even the most persistent divination magic a run for its money.


    And then there''s Death, my ever-present companion, though she lacks a physical form, she''s always there to chat with me through our mind connection.


    "I think most of them wouldn''t even get past the 4th floor, Dear," Death replied, her tone tinged with amusement. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I chuckled. "Then do you like to bet on it?" I proposed, already envisioning Death''s reaction.


    "Bet? What are the stake." Death asked.


    I grinned mischievously, already plotting the terms of our little wager. "I bet they wouldn''t be able to pass the first three floors and if I win, I will take your anal virginity."


    Death''s mental presence seemed to pause for a moment before responding, "Oh, you''re feeling bold today, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone a mix of surprise and amusement.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction. "Hey, why not make things interesting?" I retorted, trying to keep the mood light despite the rather risqu¨¦ proposition.


    There was a brief pause before Death responded, "Very well, you''re on. And if I win, we will have a sadomasochism time and I will be on top of you."


    I burst out laughing at Death''s unexpected counteroffer, the mental image she conjured up both surprising and amusing. "Well, well, Death," I replied, trying to regain my composure. "Looks like you''re bringing out the big guns for this bet!"


    "Looks like this is a war, I can''t afford to lose."


    With death''s ass and my dignity as a man on line, I took the my sword from inventory.


    After all, when Death herself was your betting partner, there was no room for half-measures.


    ???


    As the Union of Eight Guilds approached the first floor of Nazarick, they were greeted by an imposing legion of undead, accompanied by an army of golems and myself alongside Shalltear Bloodfallen. The sight of our formidable defenses was enough to give even the bravest of adventurers pause.


    "Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in," I quipped, unable to resist the opportunity for a bit of sarcasm as the representatives of the Union of Eight Guilds stepped forward.


    The leader of the group, a stout warrior with a haughty air about him, stepped forward, his expression a mix of determination and apprehension. "We are the Union of Eight Guilds, and we have come to put an end to the tyranny of Ainz Ooal Gown," he declared, his voice echoing with false bravado.


    I raised an eyebrow, unable to contain my amusement at his grandiose proclamation. "Oh, really? And here I was, thinking you''d come for a friendly game of chess," I replied, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    The warrior''s face darkened with anger, but he pressed on, undeterred. "Enough with the jokes, Ainz Ooal Gown. We demand that you surrender Nazarick to us immediately," he demanded, his voice ringing with false authority.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his audacity. "Surrender Nazarick? Oh, my dear friend, you must be joking. This place is my home, and I have no intention of handing it over to a bunch of wannabe conquerors," I retorted, my smirk widening into a grin as I watched the warrior''s face contort with frustration.


    But he wasn''t finished yet. "Then you have to face us, 1500 players of level-100 from 8 worlds. Even for you¡ªthe so-called strongest player¡ªit''s impossible to deal with that many numbers," he declared, his voice trembling with misplaced confidence.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at his audacity. "Impossible? My dear fellow, impossible only means it hasn''t been done yet, and you know me¡ªI''m a professional at breaking those impossible odds," I retorted, my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The warrior''s face flushed with indignation, his eyes narrowing in frustration at my dismissive response. "You may think you''re untouchable, but even you have your limits," he insisted, his voice growing more strained with each word.


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning interest as I leaned casually against the armrest of my throne. "Ah, but that''s where you''re mistaken, my dear friend," I replied, my tone oozing with mock sincerity. "You see, I thrive on the impossible. It''s my bread and butter, my raison d''¨ºtre (reason for being). And besides, where''s the fun in life if there aren''t a few impossible obstacles to overcome?"


    The warrior''s frustration was palpable as he struggled to find a retort to my nonchalant confidence. "You may have powerful allies, but we have strength in numbers," he countered, desperation creeping into his voice.


    I couldn''t resist a chuckle at his feeble attempt to bolster his argument. "Ah, the age-old adage: quantity over quality. A bold strategy, my friend, let''s see if it pays off for you,"


    Before he could retort, I raised a hand, "But before we dive headfirst into this whole conquering business, I feel it''s only fair to give you a chance to reconsider. After all, I''d hate to add negative karma to my avatar,"


    The warrior''s expression darkened at my suggestion, his pride wounded by the implication that his grand plans might end in failure. "We did not come here to negotiate. We came to conquer,"


    I couldn''t help but smirk at his stubborn refusal to even consider negotiation. "Well, can''t say I didn''t offer," I muttered under my breath, unable to resist a small chuckle at the absurdity of it all. After all, what harm is there in giving a bit of friendly advice before things inevitably go south?


    Then I turned to Shalltear Bloodfallen. "Looks like it''s showtime, Shalltear. Time to give our guests a proper welcome, and we have an ass and my dignity to protect."


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Gaming arc and Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 46: Union of Eight Guilds 2

    Chapter 46: Union of Eight Guilds 2"Looks like it''s showtime, Shalltear. Time to give our guests a proper welcome, destroy them," I commanded, watching as she eagerly obeyed my order and charged into battle.


    "Incoming! Mages, launch the attack!" the enemy commander shouted, his voice tinged with urgency as he tried to rally his forces.


    But it was too late. Before the mages could unleash their spells, Shalltear was upon them, her crimson eyes ablaze with determination as she cut through their ranks with effortless grace. With each swing of her weapon, she left a trail of destruction in her wake, her movements fluid and precise as she danced through the chaos of battle.


    As Shalltear unleashed her wrath upon the enemy forces, cutting through their ranks with the finesse of a seasoned warrior, I couldn''t help but admire her ferocity. "Ah, nothing like a bit of recreational slaughter to start the day," I quipped to no one in particular, earning a raised eyebrow from Death, who watching.


    But as the battle raged on, I knew it was time to unleash another weapon in our arsenal. With a flourish that would make even the most flamboyant magician jealous, I reached for my world item, the {Abyssal Horn of Infernal Conquest}. This artifact was the epitome of demonic fun ¨C perfect for summoning party guests who were just dying to join the festivities.


    With a dramatic blast of infernal noise, the horn summoned forth a legion of demons, each one more eager to wreak havoc than the last. "Looks like the party''s getting started,"


    As our demonic allies surged into battle alongside our undead forces, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer absurdity of it all. "Who needs therapy when you''ve got an endless supply of demons to unleash on your enemies?" I mused aloud, earning a chuckle from Death.


    Of course, I can''t let them have all the fun, can I? So without further ado, I also joined the fight.


    "Looks like it''s time to show these amateurs how it''s done," I declared, my voice ringing out above the chaos of battle.


    Of course, being the strongest player in the game had its perks. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a devastating combo attack, sending enemy players flying in all directions. "Sorry folks, no refunds on this ass-kicking," I called out with a smirk, dodging a flurry of spells aimed in my direction. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???


    "Looks like they''re running out of steam," I remarked with a smirk, watching as their once-confident ranks began to falter and waver. It was clear that they had vastly underestimated the might of Ainz Ooal Gown and its formidable guardians.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in surprise as I observed their dwindling resources. "Surprisingly, they only had one World item," I remarked to Death, a hint of amusement in my voice. "I thought they''d at least have a few more up their sleeves, considering how confident they were in their victory."


    Death chuckled in response, her voice echoing with dark amusement. "Looks like they put all their eggs in one basket. A fatal mistake, it seems."


    With their supplies exhausted and their forces in disarray, it was only a matter of time before our victory was assured. Despite their initial bravado, it was clear that the Union of Eight Guilds had sorely underestimated the power of Ainz Ooal Gown and its leader, the great me.


    But even as the battle drew to a close, I couldn''t shake the feeling of exhilaration coursing through my veins. There''s nothing quite like the thrill of victory, especially when it comes at the expense of overconfident adversaries.


    As the last of the enemy forces fell before us, I couldn''t help but let out a hearty laugh, the sound echoing through the now-silent battlefield. "Well, that was anticlimactic," I remarked with a grin, turning to Death with a playful wink.


    Death chuckled softly, her form shimmering in the dim light of the battlefield. "Seems like they were all bark and no bite," she remarked dryly, her amusement evident.


    I couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "Looks like they overestimated their abilities and underestimated ours," I replied, a hint of satisfaction creeping into my voice. "But hey, who am I to complain? A win''s a win, no matter how easy it comes."


    As we surveyed the aftermath of the battle, it became clear that our victory was complete. The enemy forces lay defeated, their once formidable ranks reduced to mere shadows of their former selves.


    "Well, what do you know, Death? Looks like we''ve still got it," I said, unable to suppress a grin of triumph. "Not bad for a couple of immortal misfits, huh?"


    Death chuckled again, her laughter echoing through the desolate landscape. "Not bad at all, my dear. Not bad at all." And with that, we turned our attention to the task of securing our victory and collecting the drops.


    I also looked for Shalltear to give her some well-deserved praise. "Shalltear, my dear, you were magnificent out there," I exclaimed, offering her a playful wink. "I couldn''t have asked for a better partner in crime."


    Of course, she didn''t react as I would have expected. Well maybe in the future she will remember this.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 47: Final Day

    Chapter 47: Final DayTime passed as Yggdrisil, the once popular game which shake the very foundation of gaming community is now become a shadow of its formal glory.


    As the game lost is glory, the average number of players entering the game also begin to decrease thus affecting the real world stock of Yggdrisil, which was falling at a frightening rate.


    Gone were the days of epic battles and daring quests that captivated millions of players around the globe. The once vibrant landscapes now lay dormant, frozen in time like relics of a bygone era.


    The grandeur of the Asgard, once the heart of Yggdrasil, now stood silent and empty. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But amidst the desolation, there lingered a sense of nostalgia, a fond remembrance of the countless adventures and friendships forged within the virtual realm. For those who had once called Yggdrasil home, the memories remained as vivid as ever, a testament to the impact the game had on their lives.


    Yet, despite its decline, there were still those who refused to let Yggdrasil fade into oblivion. Dedicated fans and loyal players continued to log in, clinging to the hope that one day, the game would rise from the ashes and reclaim its rightful place among the gaming greats.


    ???


    In the heart of the Nazarick stood a colossal table hewn from the darkest obsidian, its surface polished to a mirror-like sheen, reflecting the dim light of the chamber. Encircling it were forty-one opulent chairs, their plush cushions a stark contrast against the cold stone.


    Yet, despite the grandeur of the setting, the majority of the seats remained conspicuously vacant.


    Once, this chamber had buzzed with lively conversation and animated debate, every chair occupied by a distinguished guest. But now, only one solitary figure graced the gathering.


    "It appears our guests are fashionably late, as always," I remarked with a resigned sigh, casting a wistful glance at the unoccupied seats.


    "It''s probably for the best, my dear," came Death''s voice, a spectral whisper echoing in the recesses of my mind.


    I chuckled softly at Death''s response, a wry smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Ah, yes, it wouldn''t do to overwhelm them with our dazzling presence, would it?" I mused, my tone laced with playful sarcasm.


    Death''s silent laughter reverberated in my mind, a gentle ripple of amusement that somehow managed to soothe my frayed nerves. "Precisely," came the ghostly reply, tinged with an air of timeless wisdom.


    As I surveyed the empty seats around the table, a pang of disappointment flickered within me. I had hoped for a lively gathering, a chance to reconnect with old friends and engage in spirited debate. But alas, it seemed fate had other plans.


    "Well, since our esteemed guests have yet to grace us with their presence, shall we make the most of our solitude?" I suggested, a mischievous glint dancing in my eyes.


    Death''s ethereal chuckle echoed in response, a sound as comforting as it was eerie. "Indeed, let us seize the opportunity for a t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte (conversation), my dear," came the spectral voice, dripping with amusement.


    With a dramatic flourish, I took my seat at the head of the table, gesturing grandly to the empty chairs arrayed before me. "To think, all this space just for me," I remarked, my tone theatrical as I settled into the plush cushion.


    Death''s presence enveloped me like a shroud, a silent companion in the quietude of the chamber. "A rare luxury, indeed, dear" came the whispered response, the words carrying a gentle warmth.


    I raised an eyebrow at the endearment, a faint smile playing at the corners of my lips. "My love, I''m getting the feeling that you''re particularly affectionate today,"


    Death''s response was a soft chuckle, "Perhaps I am. After all, your avatar is about to become real. With that, I can call you to my domain and we can have some intimate times,"


    I couldn''t help but laugh at Death''s unexpected remark.


    I leaned back in my chair, contemplating Death''s words with a thoughtful expression. "Tell me, Death," I began, breaking the silence with a curious tilt of my head, "The long three years of your absence¡ªwhich you said was to create the Multiverse system¡ªwas it intentional to make me close with Touch Me and my other friends?"


    There was a brief pause, as if Death were considering her response carefully. "Yes and No, Dear."


    "Yes and no?" I raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Care to elaborate, Death?"


    Death''s voice resonated within me,"You are a living being, dear," she reiterated, her voice a soothing presence in the quiet of my thoughts. "So, before you completely become a vampire, I thought it would be ideal to have some nice memories."


    Her explanation made sense, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of appreciation for her thoughtfulness. "And no, because the creation of the Multiverse system required my undivided attention," Death continued, her tone unwavering. "I couldn''t mess up my gift for you, my love."


    I nodded in understanding, feeling a rush of gratitude towards Death for her care and consideration. "Thank you, Death," I said softly, my words filled with sincerity. "For everything."


    With a lighthearted chuckle, I rose from my seat, the weight of our conversation lifted. "Anyway, now that the emotional scene is over," I remarked with a grin, "Let''s head to the throne room. I''ve been waiting for this moment my whole life."


    Taking hold of the staff of Ainz Ooal Gown, a symbol of my authority and power, I strode purposefully towards the door, eager to embrace the future that awaited me.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon this volume and High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 48: Final Day 1

    Chapter 48: Final Day 1As I strolled down the hall, my staff tapping out a jaunty rhythm, I stumbled upon quite the spectacle. Before me stood a troupe of maids and their distinguished butler, who looked like he could lecture me on proper tea etiquette one moment and slay a dragon the next¡ªperhaps with a teapot.


    The butler''s hair was whiter than the knightly armor he probably wore under that suit. His back was straighter than a ruler, and his eyes sharper than a knife at a cooking show. Meanwhile, the maids behind him were armed to the teeth, ready to clean the castle or conquer the kingdom¡ªwhichever came first.


    Their armor was a rainbow of metallic hues, and I couldn''t help but wonder if they polished it themselves or had enchanted cleaning spells. And those headdresses? I half-expected them to break into a synchronized dance number from a musical.


    As for the maids themselves, well, they were like a character creation menu come to life. From athletic to alluring, each one seemed to have a different theme going on. It was like someone had mixed and matched anime tropes just for kicks.


    These weren''t your typical maids who just served tea and tidied up. No, they were the Pleiades Six Stars, the elite guard of Nazarick''s throne room. And unlike their counterparts in the original timeline, they had been upgraded to level 100 combat maids, thanks to some tinkering on my part.


    Sure, they still had their original personalities, but now they were armed and ready to defend against any invaders who dared to threaten the Great Tomb of Nazarick. And leading them was none other than Sebas Tian, the head butler himself, created by Touch Me.


    With his guidance, the Pleiades Six Stars stood as the final line of defense, their combat prowess rivaling even that of the mighty Floor Guardians. It was a testament to the power of modification and optimization, turning what was once a mere support staff into a formidable force to be reckoned with.


    "Follow me," I declared with a flourish, gesturing for them to follow as we made our way through the labyrinthine corridors. Sebas and the Pleiades bowed respectfully in response, a silent acknowledgment.


    Eventually, we arrived at a vast hemispherical dome-shaped hall. Four-coloured crystal lamps glittered from the ceiling, and there were seventy-two niches in the walls. Most of them were filled with statues.


    Each statue was modelled after a demon''s appearance, and there were seventy-two of them.


    This room was called The Lemegeton. It was named after the Lesser Key of Solomon, which was a magical grimoire.


    The statues in the niches were designed to resemble the seventy-two demons mentioned in that book, and in truth, they were golems made out of extremely rare magical alloys. And the seventy-two of them looked ferocious.


    The four-coloured crystal lamps on the ceiling were a type of monster; when an enemy entered their range, they would summon high-ranking elementals of earth, water, wind, and fire, as well as bombarding them with area-of-effect attack magic.


    If these crystal lamps all attacked at once, the firepower they unleashed could easily defeat five parties of level one hundred players¡ªroughly twelve people.


    This room could be said to be the final defensive line of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick.


    As I led the servants behind me, we approached the magic circle, anticipation thrumming in my veins. Before us stood the grand double doors, towering over us at over five meters in height, adorned with intricate carvings. On the left, a depiction of a serene goddess graced the wood, while on the right, a menacing demon seemed ready to leap from its confines. The craftsmanship was so lifelike that I half-expected them to spring to life and attack at any moment.


    And there, right at the center of the door, were three words gleaming in precious metal, a sight so rare it could make even the most seasoned treasure hunter weep with envy.


    "Veni, vidi, vici," I announced dramatically, channeling my inner conqueror. "We came, we saw, we conquered!"


    As I uttered the triumphant words, I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself, feeling a surge of excitement coursing through my veins.


    Without a word, I pressed forward, and as if sensing my presence, the massive double doors swung open, granting me passage into the throne room.


    Instantly, the atmosphere shifted, the solemnity of before now overshadowed by an almost tangible pressure that seemed to envelop the entire chamber.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer grandeur before me. I couldn''t get tired of this Hall no matter how many times I saw it.


    The room was a masterpiece of design, with its high ceilings and pristine white walls adorned with golden accents that shimmered in the ambient light. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with its vast size, the room felt spacious, capable of accommodating a multitude without feeling cramped. Above me, the chandeliers hung like jewels, casting a mesmerizing rainbow of colors that danced across the room.


    Flags bearing various symbols fluttered gently in the breeze, adding a touch of regal elegance to the scene.


    But it was the centerpiece of the room that truly captured my attention¡ªa magnificent throne, crafted from a single piece of crystal, towering atop a flight of ten steps. Behind it, a colossal red banner proudly displayed the symbol of our guild.


    And there, by the side of the throne, stood Albedo, the Guardian Overseer.


    Albedo stood before me, a vision of ethereal beauty draped in a gown as white as freshly fallen snow. Her delicate features bore a faint smile, radiating an aura of grace and elegance that could rival that of any goddess.


    Yet, amidst her pristine attire, her jet-black hair cascaded down her back like a midnight waterfall, a stark contrast that only served to enhance her allure.


    Though her golden irises and slit pupils may have seemed unusual to some, they only added to the mesmerizing quality of her gaze.


    Despite any quirks, she possessed a beauty that transcended mortal standards, captivating all who beheld her.


    But it was the subtle protrusion of curled horns from the sides of her head and the graceful sweep of black-feathered wings that emerged from her waist that truly set her apart. These unique traits only served to underscore her otherworldly presence.


    As I ascended the steps to the throne, a silent chuckle bubbled up within me, though my stoic visage betrayed no hint of amusement. "Stand by," I commanded, my voice echoing faintly through the chamber as Sebas and the Pleiades obeyed, bowing respectfully before taking their positions at the side.


    With a final glance around the room, I settled onto the grand seat, my gaze meeting Albedo''s with a silent understanding. Surveying my domain from the throne, a sense of satisfaction washed over me.


    Yet, amidst the tranquility, a pang of loneliness tugged at my heartstrings as I observed my loyal companions, frozen in their silent vigil.


    Recalling the command I had once heard, I extended a hand, the gesture firm yet gentle. "Kneel." As one, Albedo, Sebas, and the maids gracefully complied, a testament to their loyalty.


    Good.


    I lifted my left hand to check the time, the digital display flashing {23:57:48}. With less than three minutes remaining, I leaned back against the throne, my gaze drifting upwards to the ceiling as I let out a slow sigh.


    My eyes fell upon the 41 hanging flags, each one a reminder of my friends.


    Then to Albedo, I did add the magic words: She is deeply in love with me, and to all the female NPC''s. Should I also add she shouldn''t rape me whenever my meets her.


    Nah, I didn''t think that would be necessary.


    "It really was a blast, wasn''t it?" I murmured to myself, a wistful smile tugging at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡ªThere was only a little time left for this virtual world to end and reality to merge over.


    I closed my eyes as the countdown began.


    {23:59:36,37,38¡ª}


    {23:59:56,57,58,59¡ª}


    {00:00:00,01,02¡ª}


    ~~~


    With this chapter the first volume is over.


    Join my patron if you like my story so far.


    [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, se


    e you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 49: Once again with Death**

    Chapter 49: Once again with Death**Volume 2: Highschool DXD Arc.


    "Open your eyes, Dear." I opened my eyes to behold Death herself standing before me, her sweet voice like a melody that had accompanied me through countless trials and tribulations over the past twelve years.


    She looked just as I remembered her, with her striking appearance that never failed to leave an impression. Her figure was, well, quite statuesque, to put it mildly, and her hair remained a constant curiosity¡ªblack on one side, white on the other, like a yin and yang of mortality.


    But it was her scarlet eyes, intense and penetrating, that held me in their gaze, reminding me of the inevitable fate that awaited us all.


    "Death, my love, it''s been a while," I greeted her with a smile, unable to resist the urge to tease even in the presence of the great beyond.


    "So, why am I here once again?" I asked, unable to suppress a chuckle at the absurdity of the situation.


    "Well, darling, when your avatar became real, I couldn''t resist the opportunity to pull you over for an in-depth conversation," Death replied with a slutty wink, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at Death''s playful response, even in the midst of our surreal reunion. "Ah, so this is your idea of a romantic getaway? Dragging me into the afterlife for a little heart-to-heart?" I quipped, a smirk playing on my lips.


    Death chuckled, her laughter echoing through the void. "Oh, you know me, always the hopeless romantic," she teased, her scarlet eyes dancing with amusement.


    I couldn''t resist joining in Death''s laughter, "Well, who am I to turn down such a romantic gesture?" I replied, feigning a swoon as I leaned theatrically against an imaginary wall.


    Death rolled her scarlet eyes, a smirk playing on her lips. "Oh, please, spare me the theatrics," she retorted, though her tone was laced with affection.


    "Anyway remove your clothes, we have lot to catch up on." She said.


    I couldn''t help but burst into laughter at Death''s unexpected directive, the absurdity of the situation only adding to the humor. "Well, I suppose that''s one way to catch up," I replied, unable to contain my amusement as I began to comply with her request.


    Death rolled her scarlet eyes at my antics, though there was a playful glint in them that betrayed her amusement. "Oh, please, spare me the theatrics," she teased, her voice tinged with affection despite her faux exasperation.


    As the scenery around us shifted and transformed, I found myself standing in the familiar surroundings of a bedroom, the same bedroom where I had first taken Death''s virginity. Memories flooded back, a mixture of nostalgia and disbelief washing over me as I glanced around the room.


    Death stood before me, her gaze intense yet playful as she awaited my next move. With a grin, I began to shed my clothes, the surrealness of the situation not lost on me as I stripped down to nothing, feeling strangely exhilarated by the anticipation of what was to come.


    As I stood before her, completely exposed. With a mischievous glint in her scarlet eyes, Death stepped closer, her presence electrifying as she reached out to trace a finger along my skin.


    "Do you remember the bet we made about losing your anal virginity." I said with a grin.


    "You are pervert for remembering such a silly bet." Death said as blush creeped upon her beautiful face.


    "Oh, Dear, a bet is a bet. So ready to say goodbye to you second virgnity." I whisper as my hand slowly massaged her ass.


    And without further waiting, I pushed her to the bed and I climbed into bed after her.


    Then I slowly kissed her soft lips and sucked her boobs, which taste like vanilla. I then moved down to her black well trimmed bush, which is hiding her vagina.


    I parted her lower lips and inserted my middle finger in there. Death felt a bolt of lightning coursing through her veins when she felt his finger entering her.


    I was taking my sweet time exploring her most intimate parts and I felt a sense of satisfaction. I started fingering death a little faster now.


    I loved the sensation of my finger getting sucked into the depth of some hot mass of soft tissues. I can just imagine how it will feel if instead of my finger my little brother got a chance to enter the hole.


    Of course, that will have to wait.


    "Now, Dear, can you turn around and bend down a little. So I can have access to your asshole." Death was little ashamed, not because of show her asshole because of the way her lover said.


    She did what I asked of her. With that I can see death puckered asshole. Relying on my wet fingers I tried inserting his fingers in it. Struggling a bit in the starting but I was able to enter her after a few trys.


    Getting excited over this I inserted one more finger in death''s butt. Death found herself getting aroused while my finger were exploring her bum.


    "Ah~" A sweet moan escaped her as I speed up my fingering.


    "That''s enough foreplay, don''t you think." Death didn''t bother replying she just bent a little more and pushed her hips outward.


    I was ready to push my little brother inside but first I had to make sure that I can smoothly slide in because if it pains her to take it inside her hole then she might resist this idea in future, not like I allow her to resist.


    So I spat in his hands and slathered my dick in the saliva. I repeated this a few times and my dick was now all slippery and sloppy. Next I pressed my dick head on the puckered hole and gave a light push. And now my little brother head was inside and was held there tightly by death sphincter muscles.


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 50: Horizontal Charleston**

    Chapter 50: Horizontal Charleston**So I spat in my hands and slathered my dick in the saliva. I repeated this a few times and my dick was now all slippery and sloppy. Next I pressed my dick head on the puckered hole and gave a light push. And now my little brother head was inside and was held there tightly by death sphincter muscles.


    ''Ahh mhhh'' came the reply from death.


    I took hold of her ass and started applying force on my large dick. To my amusement, half of my dick slid in without any obstruction. Having already know the a average pennies size in this world, I knew my was on the larger side. Thus it was amazing that his death can take half of it without any sense of pain on her face.


    "Is it all in, Dear?" Death asked since she can''t tell from this position. "No, half more to go. " With that I put a little more force in hip and pushed all my size inside of Death.


    Now I started moving my hips and pumped Death ass with my rod. But each time I went in, a moan escaped from death.


    Its wasn''t long before an pressure started build in my dick, and without wasting any time, I pumped my baby juice to death ass.


    "Have you finished, dear," Death asked,


    "Of course not, we still have the front door to open."


    And so, we embarked on our intimate reunion, exploring each other''s bodies.


    ???


    In Nazarick


    "My Lord, are you alright." Albedo asked seeing her lord, Alexander, was staying still in his throne.


    "My Lord, are you alright." She once again asked.


    Albedo''s concern deepened as she approached Alexander''s motionless form, her heart pounding with worry. With a trembling hand, she reached out to touch his shoulder, only to recoil as his body slipped of from throne.


    Albedo''s heart raced as she struggled to support Alexander''s suddenly limp form, her mind racing with fear and confusion. With trembling hands, she tried to steady him.


    Panic surged within her as she realized the gravity of the situation. "My Lord, please, say something!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Sebas! Lord Alexander is not responding!" she called out urgently, her voice echoing through the silent halls of Nazarick.


    Sebas, who was kneeling down in front of throne quickly came in front of Alex with a lighting speed.


    Pleiades also raised from their kneeling position.


    Sebas''s eyes widened in concern as he rushed to Alexander''s side, his movements swift and decisive. "What has happened, Lady Albedo?" he asked, his voice calm but urgent as he assessed the situation.


    "I... I''m not sure," Albedo admitted, her voice trembling with fear. "One moment, Lord Alexander was sitting on his throne, and the next... he just... he just slipped off."


    Sebas''s brow furrowed in concern at Albedo''s words, his mind racing as he considered the possibilities. "Did anyone poison him?" he asked, his voice low but filled with urgency.


    Albedo shook her head, her own thoughts swirling with fear and uncertainty. "I... I don''t know," she admitted, she couldn''t think straight in front of her motionless Lord.


    Sebas''s eyes narrowed in concern as he observed Albedo''s distress, his own worry mounting at the sight of her unease. "Lady Albedo, we must remain calm," he urged, his voice gentle but firm as he placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Our priority is to determine the cause of Lord Alexander''s condition and take swift action to ensure his well-being."


    Albedo nodded, though her hands still trembled with anxiety. "You''re right, Sebas," she acknowledged, her voice steadying slightly as she forced herself to focus. "We cannot afford to panic. We must approach this situation with a clear mind and act decisively."


    With a deep breath, Albedo pushed aside her fear and uncertainty, drawing upon her training as the overseer of the guardians to regain her composure.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As one of the highest authorities in Nazarick, it was her duty to lead by example and maintain control in the face of adversity.


    "Pleiades, prepare a teleportation gate and take Lord Alexander to his bed chamber and protect him. And if I even saw a ant bite in Lord Alexander body, I will kill you all."she commanded.


    Albedo watched with a sense of relief as Alexander''s unconscious form was gently lifted and carried through the teleportation gate, disappearing from view in a flash of light. Despite the urgency of the situation, she knew that he would be in good hands under the watchful eye of Pleiades.


    Pleiades nodded in acknowledgment, their movements swift as they set about fulfilling Albedo''s orders. With practiced efficiency, they conjured the necessary magic and created a shimmering portal that would transport their lord to the safety of his bed chamber.


    Turning her attention back to Sebas, Albedo''s gaze hardened with determination. "Search the throne room for any signs of poison or foul play, and call all the Guardians. And no information leak should happen to lower denizens of Nazarick."


    Sebas nodded in affirmation, his expression mirroring Albedo''s determination. "Understood, Lady Albedo," he replied, his voice resolute. "I will ensure that the throne room is thoroughly searched for any signs of poison or foul play. And I will personally gather all the Guardians, ensuring that no information leaks to the lower denizens of Nazarick."


    With a sense of purpose, Sebas swiftly departed to carry out Albedo''s commands, leaving her alone to contemplate the gravity of their situation. As overseer of the guardians, it was her responsibility to maintain order and protect the interests of Nazarick at all costs.


    Alone in the throne room, Albedo''s thoughts raced as she considered the possible threats that loomed over their lord and master. Had Alexander been targeted by enemies from within Nazarick, or was there a more insidious force at play?


    Albedo couldn''t say for certain, but one thing was clear: she would stop at nothing to protect Alexander, even if it meant challenging death itself.


    ???


    "*Achoo*, Well, it seems someone is talking about me,"


    "Never mind," Death muttered, a small smile playing on her lips. "Come on, darling, are you tired already?"


    "Of course not, I still haven''t show you my Horizontal Charleston move."


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 51: Unknown Disease

    Chapter 51: Unknown DiseaseAs the hour passed, the tension in the throne room grew palpable as Albedo awaited the arrival of the Guardians. Her mind buzzed with anticipation, her thoughts consumed by the urgency of their situation. The seconds ticked by like hours, each moment filled with the weight of uncertainty and the gravity of their mission.


    As the sound of footsteps reverberated through the throne room, signaling the arrival of the Guardians, Albedo''s heart skipped a beat with relief.


    First to arrive was Demiurge, his composed demeanor and keen intellect evident even from a distance. He was followed closely by Aura and Mare, the mischievous twins who shared an unbreakable bond and a penchant for trouble.


    Cocytus, the stalwart warrior, entered next, his imposing figure a reassuring presence amidst the uncertainty that hung in the air. And trailing behind them was Shalltear, the vampiric beauty whose allure masked a deadly prowess in battle.


    As Demiurge''s sharp gaze swept over the throne room, his composed demeanor faltered slightly upon noticing Albedo''s palpable nervousness. His keen intellect wasted no time in analyzing the situation, and he immediately approached her with a sense of urgency.


    "What is the matter for this emergency meeting, Albedo?" Demiurge inquired, his voice tinged with concern as he observed her tense demeanor. His demonic instincts were finely attuned to even the slightest shift in atmosphere, and it was clear that something significant had occurred to warrant such a gathering.


    Albedo met Demiurge''s gaze, her expression a mixture of apprehension and determination. "Lord Alexander has fallen unconscious, We suspect poison may be involved."


    "What did you say? And you suspect poison may be involved? You suspect?" Demiurge''s tone was incredulous, his normally composed demeanor giving way to a rare display of emotion. "Albedo, this is our Lord, the last of the Supreme Beings. If something were to happen to him, we don''t have the luxury to suspect. We must act decisively and swiftly to uncover the truth and neutralize any threats to his well-being."


    His loyalty to Alexander bordered on the fanatical, his unwavering devotion to their lord driving him to the brink of insanity. For Demiurge, there was no task too daunting, no sacrifice too great when it came to protecting their beloved master.


    "Where is he right now." Shalltear''s question sliced through the tension in the throne room, igniting a sense of urgency among the assembled Guardians. Her voice crackled with intensity, reflecting the deep concern that gripped each of their hearts.


    Albedo swiftly composed herself, locking eyes with Shalltear in a display of unwavering resolve. "Lord Alexander currently resides in his bed chamber, under the vigilant protection of the Pleiades," she responded, her voice unwavering despite the gravity of the situation.


    Shalltear''s crimson eyes blazed with determination. "Then take me to him," she demanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Albedo''s brow furrowed in confusion at the unexpected request. "But why?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued by Shalltear''s sudden insistence.


    A smirk played across Shalltear''s lips as she revealed the truth behind her urgency. "When Peroroncino-sama created me, he used Lord Alexander''s blood as a medium to infuse me with power," she explained, her voice tinged with reverence. "As the highest form of vampire, Lord Alexander''s blood flows through my veins, connecting me to him in a profound way."


    Albedo''s eyes widened in realization as she grasped the significance of Shalltear''s words.


    Without hesitation, Albedo nodded in agreement. "Very well," she conceded, her voice tinged with determination. "Come, Shalltear. Let us hasten to Lord Alexander''s side, for his safety is of paramount importance."


    With that, Albedo, Shalltear and rest of the guardians set off towards Lord Alexander''s bed chamber, their steps echoing through the silent halls of Nazarick.


    After arriving at Alexander, what invited them was Pleiades and Sebas guarding the room. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome, Lady Albedo," Sebas greeted them respectfully, his voice steady despite the tension that hung in the air. "Lupusregina had performed her limited resurrection spell on Lord Alexander but he is still not responding."


    Albedo''s heart sank at Sebas''s words, a wave of concern washing over her. Despite their best efforts, it seemed that Lord Alexander''s condition remained unchanged.


    "Thank you, Sebas," Albedo replied solemnly, her voice heavy with worry. "We will take over from here."


    Shalltear stepped forward, her crimson eyes gleaming with determination. "Allow me to assess his condition," she declared, her voice resolute as she approached Lord Alexander''s bedside.


    With a sense of purpose, Shalltear gently took hold of Lord Alexander''s right arm, her movements careful and deliberate. Drawing upon her vampiric abilities, she sank her fangs into his flesh, drinking a small amount of his blood.


    As the rich crimson liquid flowed into her veins, Shalltear closed her eyes, focusing intently on Lord Alexander''s condition. She could feel the pulse of his life force, faint but steady, coursing through her.


    After a few moments, Shalltear withdrew, a look of concentration on her face. "His vital signs are stable," she reported, her voice tinged with relief. "But he remains unconscious. There is no trace of poison in his blood, but something seems to be affecting him on a deeper level."


    Suddenly, a shy voice broke the solemn silence of the room. It was Mare, the young dark elf with golden hair and heterochromia¡ªhis right eye blue and his left green. "Um... I once overheard Lord Alexander mentioning that he was coughing up blood and suffering from an unknown disease," Mare confessed timidly, his pointed ears twitching with nervousness.


    "Maree, Why haven''t you said anything to me, if you know Lord Alexander was in disease." Aura, the big sister of Mare, said.


    Aura is a boyish looking child with dark skin and pointed ears, a signature trait of the dark elves. She has golden hair and heterochromia, her left eye blue and right eye green.


    As Mare''s timid voice broke the solemn silence of the room, Aura, the protective older sibling, couldn''t help but feel a surge of concern. "Maree, why haven''t you said anything to me if you knew Lord Alexander was ill?"


    Mare shifted uncomfortably under Aura''s gaze, his pointed ears twitching with nervousness. "I... I didn''t know what to do," he admitted sheepishly, his heterochromatic eyes darting between Albedo, Shalltear, and the rest of the Guardians. "I was afraid... and I didn''t want to cause any trouble."


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 52: System

    Chapter 52: SystemMare shifted uncomfortably under Aura''s gaze, his pointed ears twitching with nervousness. "I... I didn''t know what to do," he admitted sheepishly, his heterochromatic eyes darting between Albedo, Shalltear, and the rest of the Guardians. "I was afraid... and I didn''t want to cause any trouble."


    Shalltear''s question pierced through the tense atmosphere, her crimson eyes fixed on Mare with unwavering intensity. "You said he coughed blood, right?" she asked, her voice calm yet probing. "Maybe it wasn''t because he was ill. Maybe it was because he wasn''t drinking high-grade blood."


    Demiurge, ever the inquisitive strategist, couldn''t help but interject. "What do you mean by that, Shalltear?" he asked, his tone betraying his curiosity.


    Shalltear paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts before responding. "Lord Alexander is the Lord of all Bloodline, the highest class of Vampire," she explained, her voice carrying a hint of reverence. "His very essence is intertwined with the purity of high-grade blood. If he were to consume anything less, it could have dire consequences for his healthhealth, or so I think."


    Albedo''s brow furrowed in concern as she absorbed Shalltear''s explanation. "So you''re suggesting that Lord Alexander''s condition may be a result of his blood consumption," she mused, her mind racing with the implications of Shalltear''s theory.


    Shalltear nodded solemnly. "Possibly," she affirmed, her crimson eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "But If by any chance that''s the case, then we must act swiftly to ensure that he receives the proper nourishment."


    Albedo''s brow furrowed further, her mind racing as she contemplated Shalltear''s words. "So what type of blood do you think he needs?" she inquired, her voice tinged with urgency.


    Shalltear considered the question for a moment, her crimson eyes narrowing in concentration. "Given Lord Alexander''s status as the Lord of all Bloodline, only the highest quality blood will suffice," she responded, her tone decisive. "He requires the blood of beings with pure and potent life force, such as high-ranking demons, Fairy King or ancient dragons."


    Albedo nodded in agreement with Shalltear''s assessment, recognizing the importance of providing Lord Alexander with the most potent blood available. "Then that''s good news," she concurred, her voice filled with determination. "Demiurge, Sebas, cut your hands, and Yuri, bring a glass to pour the blood."


    ???


    In Death Domine


    After our intense reunion, which lasted until the wee hours of the morning, Death and I found ourselves seated at a quaint pantry table, sipping on steaming cups of tea.


    After our wild escapade, which could rival any soap opera cliffhanger, Death and I ended up in a cozy pantry, nursing our wounds with cups of tea.


    "Ah~ My hip hurts," Death groaned dramatically, wincing as they shifted in their chair.


    "You were quite the whirlwind," I chuckled, suppressing a grin. "But seriously, how does Death manage to throw out her back?"


    "Ah, well, this isn''t my real body," Death explained, taking a theatrical sip of tea.


    "Right, like I could forget that," I replied with mock incredulity, raising an eyebrow.


    "Seriously, darling," Death interjected with a playful smirk, "I''m not pulling your leg."


    "Of course not," I deadpanned, earning a laugh from Death. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, okay, enough with the puns," Death conceded, still chuckling. "Let''s talk about the Multiverse system."


    I couldn''t help but burst into laughter at the abrupt change in topic. "Sure, So my Multiverse Waifu system is on."


    Death joined in the amusement, her laughter echoing through the pantry. "Yes, it''s online," she confirmed, waving her hand theatrically as the system interface materialized before me.


    Status:


    Alexander Seductus Von Mortis


    Lvl. 1


    Current Level Progress: 0/100 XP


    Race: Lord of all Bloodline


    Age: Eternal youth


    Class: Vampire God/Lord of Wrath


    Attributes:


    Strength: 250


    Dexterity: 150


    Constitution: 180


    Defense: 190


    Charm: 200


    Magic: 180


    Karma: Neutral-Evil


    Karma point: 10,000


    Special Skills:


    ¡ª Death Blessing (Special): Grants immortality; nothing can kill you.


    ¡ª My Love, Get Stronger! (E-Rank): Grants a 10% experience boost and increased recovery during sleep.


    ¡ª Death Obsession! (EX-Rank): When the host''s soul is threatened, Death intervenes, returning the host to her dominion to eliminate the threat and potentially destroy the world in the process.


    "My stats point is much less compared to my original Yggdrisil stats. Why is that?"


    "Well, darling," Death chimed in with a playful smirk, "In this Multiverse system, the whole Multiverse is considered, so your stats got a bit diluted in the cosmic blender."


    I blinked, trying to wrap my head around the concept. "So, what you''re saying is that I''m now just a small fish in a big, intergalactic pond?"


    Death chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Exactly! But hey, this system will help you get stronger."


    "And What is this Karma point?" I blurted out, my curiosity piqued by the mention of yet another fantastical element in our already surreal conversation.


    Death chuckled softly, a twinkle of amusement in their eyes. "Ah, Karma points are like cosmic points, except instead of earning them for good deeds, you accumulate them based on your actions in the universe."


    "Ah, so it''s like a reward system for not being a jerk," I mused, trying to wrap my head around the concept.


    "Exactly!" Death exclaimed, nodding in approval. "And in the grand scheme of things, they can be quite handy for making purchases in the shop."


    As I mulled over the implications of a celestial shopping spree, Death interrupted my thoughts with a mischievous glint in their eye. "Speaking of which, why don''t we take a peek at the Worlds list? I sense a bit of anime excitement in the air."


    Suppressing the urge to scream with glee, I nodded eagerly, mentally commanding the interface to reveal the coveted list of fictional anime worlds.


    One punch man (SSS-Rank World)


    Bleach (A-Rank World)


    Highschool dxd (A-Rank World)


    Demon Slayer (B-Rank World)


    Jujitsu Kaisen (A-Rank World)


    Marvel-(SSS-Rank World)


    DC-(SSS-Rank World)


    Vampire diaries-(C-Rank World)


    As the list of fictional anime worlds unfurled before me, I couldn''t contain my excitement. Each title held the promise of adventure and discovery, like a treasure trove waiting to be explored.


    "One Punch Man, Bleach, Highschool DxD..." I muttered to myself, scanning the list with growing anticipation. "Demon Slayer, Jujutsu Kaisen..."


    Death watched my reactions with amusement, clearly enjoying my enthusiasm. "Quite the selection, isn''t it?" they remarked, a playful glint in their eyes.


    "Thanks, Death, I''ll repay this favor with my body."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 53: Coming back to Life

    Chapter 53: Coming back to Life"Thanks, Death, I''ll repay this favor with my body," I joked, not quite realizing the gravity of my words.


    "Then I will suck you dry for eternity," Death replied with a sly grin, sending a chill down my spine that I couldn''t quite shake off.


    I gulped nervously, suddenly regretting my choice of words. "Uh, maybe I''ll find another way to repay you..."


    Death chuckled, the mischievous glint in their eyes never fading. "Don''t worry, darling, I was just teasing... mostly."


    I forced a laugh, trying to brush off the unease that lingered in the air. "Right, noted. Let''s stick to less... permanent forms of repayment, shall we?"


    And with that, we returned to our tea, the lighthearted atmosphere of our conversation now tinged with a hint of apprehension. Note to self: be careful what jokes you make with Death. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a sip of tea, trying to dispel the lingering unease from our previous exchange."So, Death, which world do you think I should visit first?"


    Death leaned back in their chair, a contemplative expression crossing their features. "Hmm, it depends on what kind of adventure you''re looking for."


    "Well, I was thinking of..." I began, only to be interrupted by the sudden assault of sweetness on my taste buds, a flavor so intense it felt like a sugar rush to end all sugar rushes.


    "What is this intense sweetness I''m feeling?" I exclaimed, practically swooning with delight as I savored the deliciousness.


    Death closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them with a sly grin. "Ah, that, my dear, is the taste of forbidden fruit."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Forbidden fruit?"


    "Indeed," Death replied, leaning in conspiratorially. "It''s the essence of your guardians, feeding you their blood."


    I nearly choked on my cookie, eyes widening in shock. "Their... blood?!"


    Death nodded, a wicked gleam in their eye. "Oh yes, and let me tell you, you''ve never tasted anything quite like it."


    I stared at Death in disbelief, unsure whether to be horrified or impressed. "Well, I guess I can add ''vampire delicacies'' to the list of unexpected treats on this journey."


    "And why are they feeding me their blood?" I ventured cautiously, afraid of what the answer might entail.


    Death''s smile widened, as if she found the whole situation amusing. "Oh, you know, just your typical guardians worried sick about their comatose master and considering a full-blown massacre to wake you up. Nothing out of the ordinary."


    I nearly choked on my cookie, eyes widening in horror. "Wait, what? A massacre?!"


    Death nodded nonchalantly, as if discussing the weather. "Oh yes, it seems they''re planning to go all out and offer you their blood as a wake-up call. Quite the dramatic gesture, wouldn''t you say?"


    I felt a cold sweat break out on my forehead as the gravity of the situation sank in. "Holy flying shitballs," I muttered under my breath, my mind racing with the implications of my guardians'' drastic plan.


    "Death, you have to send me back before they do anything insane," I exclaimed, panic creeping into my voice.


    Death''s smile remained unchanged, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, if you insist, darling. But you might want to brace yourself for a rather... eventful wake-up call."


    And with a wave of her hand, the world around me began to blur and fade, transporting me back to the realm of Nazarick just in the nick of time.


    ???


    In Nazarick


    "Then that''s a good news, Demiurge, Sebas, Cut your hand and Yuri being a glass to pour the blood."


    Without hesitation, Demiurge and Sebas stepped forward, their expressions resolute as they prepared to fulfill their duty to their lord. With practiced precision, they each made a small incision on their palms, allowing their blood to flow freely into the waiting glass.


    Yuri, ever efficient and composed, quickly fetched a glass and presented it to Albedo, her movements fluid and precise. "Here you go, Lady Albedo," she said, her voice steady despite the urgency of the situation.


    Albedo accepted the glass with a nod of gratitude, her mind focused solely on the task at hand. With a steady hand, she carefully poured the blood from Demiurge and Sebas into two separate glass.


    Once the glasses were filled, Albedo turned to Shalltear, her expression resolute. "Here you go, Shalltear," she said, her voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. "These contain the blood of high-ranking demons and Ancient Dragon. May they aid Lord Alexander in his time of need."


    Shalltear accepted the glasses from Albedo.


    With a steady hand, Shalltear carefully poured the blood from the glasses into his mouth, ensuring that every precious drop reached its intended destination.


    "He is drinking it. But we need more blood," Shalltear declared, her voice devoid of any sentiment as she delivered the stark truth. Demiurge and Sebas exchanged a knowing glance, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "Albedo, cut off my hand," Demiurge commanded without hesitation, his tone firm and resolute. As a demon, he understood the importance of sacrificing for their lord, and his loyalty to Lord Alexander superseded any personal considerations.


    Albedo nodded in acknowledgment, her expression reflecting the same unwavering determination as she approached Demiurge with a sharp blade in hand. However, before she could cut off the hand, Alexander''s hand made a small twitch.


    The sudden movement sent a ripple of hope through the room, reigniting the flickering flames of optimism that had threatened to fade. Albedo and the Guardians watched with bated breath as Lord Alexander''s hand twitched again, this time more pronouncedly.


    "He''s responding!" Albedo exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief and relief. "Quickly, let''s see if he wakes."


    As Lord Alexander''s eyes slowly opened, the Guardians held their breath, their hearts pounding with anticipation. Albedo''s gaze remained fixed on their lord, her expression a mixture of hope and apprehension.


    "Welcome back, my Lord," Albedo said, her voice barely above a whisper as she leaned in closer.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 54: Fearsome as a soggy noodle

    Chapter 54: Fearsome as a soggy noodle"Welcome back, my Lord,"I opened my eyes, expecting to see the familiar surroundings of Nazarick, but instead, my vision was immediately filled with a pair of gigantic... milkers? Dangling right in front of my face.


    Holy moly, mother of all boobs, of course I couldn''t say that out loud,


    The owner of said impressive assets turned out to be none other than Albedo, who stood before me with tears glistening in her eyes. Her expression was a mixture of relief, joy, and¡ªdare I say it¡ªa hint of pride?


    "My Lord, you''re awake!" Albedo exclaimed, her voice quivering with emotion as she reached out to touch my face, her massive mammaries threatening to eclipse my entire field of vision.


    On the side, I noticed Shalltear, Cocytus, Aura, Mare, Demiurge, Sebas, and the Pleiades also present, their expressions ranging from relief to curiosity.


    "My Lord, can I ask why you were not consuming blood?" Demiurge inquired, his tone polite but curious.


    "Why you ask, Demiurge."I replied, sitting up straight on the bed.


    Demiurge cleared his throat, adjusting his glasses as he prepared to explain. "Well, my Lord, as your loyal servant, it is my duty to ensure your well-being. And as a vampire, blood is an essential source of nourishment for you. Your prolonged abstinence from blood consumption has raised some concerns among the Guardians."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Demiurge''s explanation. Seriously? Was he suggesting that my coma was all because I wasn''t sucking down enough blood smoothies? Talk about a unique diagnosis.


    "It''s because of your diet, you fell into a coma," Demiurge continued, as if he had just cracked the case wide open.


    Okay, hold up. My dear Demiurge, the reason I took an extended nap was because Death herself wanted to chat and hand me a fancy system. Not because I was skipping out on my daily dose of hemoglobin. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But how on earth do I explain that without sounding like I''ve gone completely batty? "Oh, by the way, folks, it wasn''t the lack of blood that put me in a coma. It was just your friendly neighborhood Death paying me a visit."


    Yeah, that would go over well.


    I glanced around at the gathered Guardians, each of them looking at me with varying degrees of concern and confusion. Great, now they probably think I''ve lost my marbles along with my appetite for blood.


    But hey, I''m the Lord of All Bloodline, right? Surely, I can survive without guzzling down pints of the red stuff like it''s happy hour at a vampire bar.


    I cleared my throat, trying to muster up some semblance of seriousness. "Ah, yes, about that whole coma thing... It''s actually a funny story..."


    Nope, that didn''t sound convincing at all.


    "Uh, you see, it''s more of a... supernatural circumstance," I stumbled over my words, mentally kicking myself for not coming up with a better explanation.


    Demiurge raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical of my vague response. "Supernatural circumstance, my Lord?"


    "Yeah, you know, the usual. Death, systems, the whole shebang," I replied, trying to play it cool while secretly praying that Demiurge wouldn''t press any further.


    "Can you explain it, My Lord." Demiurge asked.


    Ah, Flying fuck. You know what? Screw it. I''m just going to tell the truth.


    "Actually, I had an intense battle of stamina and virgo¡ªuh, physical intercourse (didn''t say out loud)¡ªwith Death. And after that, she gave me a system to travel through different worlds," I blurted out, unable to hold back the truth any longer.


    Demiurge''s eyes widened in shock, his glasses nearly slipping off his nose. "You... you what, My Lord?" he exclaimed, clearly taken aback by my revelation.


    "Yeah, it was pretty wild," I continued, feeling a strange sense of pride at my conquest over Death herself.


    "So let me get this straight," Demiurge said slowly, as if trying to process the absurdity of my words. "You had a fight with Death, who came to claim your life, but you fought Death and emerged victorious. And not only that, but you even asked for compensation from Death in the form of a ''System'' thing. And to top it all off, you made Death cry for mercy?"


    Ah, it seems he misunderstood my words in the wrong way. Here we go, buckle up for the ride.


    "As I would expect from you, My Lord," Demiurge said, his voice filled with admiration. "You truly are the strongest being in existence. To think you not only fought Death and emerged victorious, but you also made Death cry for mercy."


    The rest of the Guardians also followed his lead, showering me with praise. Well, this escalated quickly. But hey, who am I to argue with a room full of admirers?


    Strongest being? Who, me? I can''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Have any of them seen my stats? I''m like a premium tuna in a sea of sharks. But hey, I''ll take the compliment.


    As I basked in the glory of their adoration, a nagging thought crept into the back of my mind. Should I set the record straight and tell them the truth? I mean, how long could I keep up this charade before someone caught on to the fact that I was about as fearsome as a soggy noodle?


    But just as I was about to open my mouth and spill the beans, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. It was Death, of course, always there with her cryptic advice and enigmatic wisdom.


    "Just let things be, Dear," she said, her tone tinged with amusement.


    "Why?" I asked, unable to resist the urge to challenge her cryptic words.


    "Because it''s fun to watch you trying to clear up their misunderstanding," Death replied, her voice dripping with mischief.


    I couldn''t help but let out a resigned sigh. Of course, Death would find entertainment in my predicament. After all, what''s a little chaos and confusion among friends?


    So I decided to take Death''s advice to heart and embrace my newfound role as the misunderstood hero. After all, if the Guardians wanted to believe I was some sort of invincible warrior, who was I to burst their bubble?


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 55: Surprise

    Chapter 55: Surprise"And dear, I also left another surprise outside Nazarick," Death said with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, her voice dripping with playful amusement. "I had planned to reveal it in my realm, but since you beat me to the punch, I''ll leave it up to you to discover."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''s teasing tone, her sense of humor never failing to catch me off guard. "Oh, another surprise? You''re spoiling me," I replied with a grin, feigning mock indignation.


    Death grinned back, her laughter echoing through the ethereal realm. "Well, you know me, always full of surprises," she quipped, her eyes dancing with mischief.


    I couldn''t resist rolling my eyes playfully at her antics. "Oh, believe me, I''ve learned to expect the unexpected from you," I retorted, unable to suppress a smile.


    With a playful wink, Death gestured towards the entrance of Nazarick, her expression teasing yet oddly endearing. "Well then, my dear, I won''t keep you any longer. Go on, go and uncover your surprise. And don''t forget to tell me all about it later," she said, her voice laced with anticipation.


    I grinned back at her, feeling a surge of excitement coursing through me. "You can count on it," I replied, then turned to the Guardians, who was looking at me with star in there¡ªAlbedo and Shalltear has love in their eyes. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will be going outside the tomb for a bit." I said as get up. I don''t want to delay the surprise of death now, can I.


    But just then, objections came from all directions, voiced not by one, but by all.


    "We can''t let you leave just like that after your encounter with Death, Alexander-sama," they chimed in unison, their concern palpable.


    I sighed inwardly, realizing that convincing them to let me go would be no easy feat. After all, I may have just become the "invincible hero" in their eyes, but that didn''t mean they were going to let me waltz out of Nazarick without a fight.


    I thought of Death, silently pleading for assistance, but she just grinned mischievously, clearly enjoying the chaos she had unleashed.


    "Well, looks like I''ll have to put my negotiating skills to the test," I muttered to myself, steeling myself for the battle ahead.


    And so, with a deep breath and a forced smile, I turned back to the Guardians, ready to charm my way out of this sticky situation.


    I knew I needed a brilliant plan to sway them. I cleared my throat, summoning the aura of a true ruler¡ªif I had any.


    "Guardians," I began, my voice resonating with authority, "I understand your concerns for my safety, and I appreciate your unwavering loyalty. However, there is a matter of utmost importance that requires my immediate attention outside the tomb."


    The Guardians exchanged uncertain glances, their resolve wavering slightly under the weight of my commanding presence.


    "Can you tell me what this important reason is, My Lord." Albedo asked.


    Oh boy, here we go. Time to improvise like I''m in a high-stakes improv comedy show.


    I want to see if death hides her panties outside the tomb.


    ''Pervert'' Death suddenly said.


    ''Hey, it''s just a joke."


    But as I turned back to face the Guardians, I kept my expression stoic and composed, as if I were discussing matters of the utmost importance.


    "That''s something I can''t say," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me. "It''s a matter of great secrecy."


    "Even then, Alexander-sama, please reconsider," Albedo pleaded, her voice tinged with worry. "It''s far too dangerous for you to venture outside alone, especially after your recent encounter with Death."


    I sighed, realizing that I would need to come up with a more convincing argument if I had any hope of getting them to see things my way. But before I could respond, another voice spoke up from the back of the room.


    "Perhaps we could accompany Alexander-sama on his journey," Demiurge suggested, his tone measured and diplomatic.


    The suggestion seemed to catch everyone off guard, myself included. Could it be that Demiurge was actually coming to my rescue?


    "That''s... actually not a bad idea," I admitted, trying to mask my surprise with a casual tone.


    Having a squad of elite Guardians accompanying me on my quest does have a certain ring to it, doesn''t it.


    Shalltear perked up at the idea, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Oh, I can''t wait to sink my teeth into some unsuspecting foes!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm bordering on bloodthirsty.


    "Indeed," Cocytus chimed in, his deep voice rumbling with anticipation. "It. Shall. Be. An. Honor. To. Accompany. You, Lord Alexander."


    Who would have thought that a simple request to venture outside would turn into a full-blown expedition with the entire Guardians in tow?


    "Well then, it''s settled," I declared, mustering my most authoritative voice.


    ~~~


    [If you use the discount code: 08D44 on my Patreon, you will get 30% off on my Harem God tier, which has about 90+ advance chapters. This deal will end on November 23. Make full use of it.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 56: Dimensional Gap

    Chapter 56: Dimensional GapAs I stepped out of the mausoleum, I was greeted by a sight that left me utterly bewildered. The Great Tomb of Nazarick stretched out before me, its imposing walls and neat grass creating a bizarre contrast against the scattered tombstones and eerie statues.


    The grass beneath my feet felt surprisingly soft, like walking on a plush carpet, but the presence of tombstones gave the scene an unsettling vibe, as if I had stumbled into a graveyard-themed amusement park.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. "Well, this is certainly... unique," I muttered to myself, trying to make sense of the chaotic scenery.


    The statues of armored warriors guarding the smaller mausoleums only added to the surreal atmosphere. It was like being trapped in a medieval fantasy crossed with a horror movie set¡ªdefinitely not your average day out.


    But amidst the oddity, there was a strange beauty to the scene. The carvings of angels and goddesses, though out of place in this strange cemetery, were undeniably exquisite, their intricate details a testament to the skill of their creators.


    As I stood at the top of the stairs, taking in the bizarre landscape before me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement mingled with trepidation. The Great Tomb of Nazarick, now floating in a void among the stars, was a far cry from its original icy home in Helheim.


    The grass beneath my feet felt strangely comforting.


    "Beautiful," I whispered, the word escaping my lips almost involuntarily. It was the only word that seemed to do justice to the breathtaking sight before me.


    As if in response to my whispered admiration, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, a faint whisper that seemed to reverberate through the emptiness around me. Despite her absence, I could feel her presence as if she stood beside me, a silent observer to the wonders she had bestowed upon me.


    "Do you like my gift, My dear," her voice murmured, the words echoing softly in the depths of my mind. It was a question filled with a curious mix of warmth and amusement, as if Death herself found amusement in my awe.


    A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I responded silently, my thoughts reaching out to her in the void. "Yes, it''s... breathtaking," I replied, my words carried by the silent expanse around me.


    "More beautiful that my panties." Death said breaking all the sentimental atmosphere with her unexpected comment.


    "Well, there goes the poetic inspiration," I said, shaking my head in mock disappointment. "I was about to pen a masterpiece, and you just had to ruin it with your panty talk."


    Death chuckled, her laughter echoing through the void. "Oh, come on, my dear," she replied, a mischievous glint in her eye. "You know you love my sense of humor."


    I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, the tension of the moment melting away into playful banter. "Yeah, Death, keep telling yourself that," I replied, rolling my eyes in mock exasperation.


    But even as we joked, I couldn''t shake the truth in Death''s words. The scene before me truly was breathtaking, with the Great Tomb of Nazarick suspended amidst the stars like a grand celestial palace.


    Before I could ponder further, Albedo''s voice broke through the reverie. "My Lord, what is this place? The whole Nazarick floating," she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    I turned to Death with a raised eyebrow, unable to resist the urge to tease her. "Hey Death, you heard the lady. What''s the deal with this place?" I asked.


    "This place is called dimensional gap." Death said.


    "The dimensional gap?" I repeated, "As in the place where the great red dragon of dreams is living?" Was I about to knock on the door of the final boss of the DXD world?


    Death chuckled softly, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Yes and no," she replied cryptically. "While this is indeed the dimensional gap, the likelihood of you encountering the great red dragon is quite slim¡ªunless, of course, you decide to utilize your Multiverse system."


    I frowned, processing her words carefully. So, while I might not stumble upon the legendary dragon by sheer chance, there was still a possibility of meeting him if I chose to actively seek him out using the powers granted by the Multiverse system.


    "Well, that certainly adds a new layer of intrigue to our little adventure," I mused aloud, a thrill of excitement coursing through me at the thought of facing such a formidable opponent.


    Death nodded, a faint smile dancing at the corners of her lips. "Indeed," she agreed, her voice tinged with a hint of excitement. "The Multiverse system opens up endless possibilities, and the dimensional gap is where countless realities converge. It''s a realm of boundless potential. That''s precisely why I chose to position Nazarick here."


    "Lord Alexander, are you alright? You haven''t said anything." Albedo asked.


    I snapped out of my contemplation, realizing that Albedo had been waiting for a response. Clearing my throat, I turned back to her with a sheepish grin. "Ah, my apologies, Albedo. Just got lost in thought for a moment there," I replied, hoping to brush off my momentary distraction.


    Albedo''s expression softened with understanding, but her curiosity still lingered. "But, My Lord, what is this place? How did we end up here?" she pressed, her eyes searching mine for answers.


    I glanced at Death, silently asking for guidance. With a nod from her, I turned back to Albedo, ready to provide an explanation. "Well, you see, Albedo, this is the dimensional gap," I began, trying to sound as authoritative as possible. "It''s a space where different dimensions intersect, allowing for travel between worlds."


    Albedo''s eyes widened with fascination, and I could see the gears turning in her mind as she processed this information. "So, does that mean we''re in a different world now?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    ~~~ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Support me through my Patreon. It would be a big help.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 57: Travel plan

    Chapter 57: Travel planAlbedo''s eyes widened with fascination, and I could see the gears turning in her mind as she processed this information. "So, does that mean we''re in a different world now?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    "No, it''s not another world, it''s just an empty void with infinite possibilities," I clarified, trying to sound confident despite the uncertainty swirling in my own mind. I mean, how do you even begin to explain a place like this?


    "Now, all of you, I have something important to tell," I announced, drawing their attention. Time to drop the bombshell.


    I cleared my throat, steeling myself for their reactions. "I will be leaving Nazarick for a while."


    As the words left my mouth, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of nerves. How would they react? Would they try to stop me?


    "Are you going to leave us, My Lord, just like how other Supreme Being did."


    Ah?


    Albedo said as tear begun to form on her eyes. Aura and Mara already started to cry.


    As Albedo''s tears threatened to spill, I felt a pang of guilt tugging at my heartstrings. Oh no, here comes the waterworks. But wait, did she just compare me to the other Supreme Beings who abandoned Nazarick? Ouch. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whoa, whoa, hold on a second," I interjected, waving my hands in a futile attempt to calm the emotional storm brewing before me. "I''m not leaving forever, just for a little while. Think of it as a... vacation? Yeah, a vacation."


    But my feeble attempt at reassurance seemed to fall on deaf ears as Albedo''s sobbing only intensified. Great, now I''ve gone and upset the waifu squad.


    Inwardly, I cursed my lack of diplomatic skills. How do I get myself out of this mess? Maybe if I promise to bring back souvenirs? No, that''s not gonna cut it.


    Meanwhile, Demiurge''s expression had shifted from concern to deep contemplation. "Perhaps this is a test from the Supreme Beings," he mused aloud, his voice dripping with gravitas.


    Test? What test? Oh right, the whole "prove yourself worthy" ordeal. Thanks a lot, guys. Just what I needed, another hoop to jump through.


    But before I could protest, Shalltear stepped forward, her crimson eyes burning with determination. "Is it because we are not strong as you that we unable to protect you from every little danger?" she questioned, her voice carrying a hint of insecurity.


    "I-is it because I am shy, My Lord. I-is that why you are leaving." As Mare''s tears began to flow, my heart sank. Oh boy, here we go. The guilt trip train has left the station, and Mare''s the conductor.


    "No, Mare, it''s not because you''re shy," I said, scrambling to reassure him. "I mean, sure, you''re a bit timid sometimes, but that''s just part of your charm! You''re like a delicate flower in a garden of...uh, less delicate flowers."


    Smooth, real smooth. I mentally kicked myself for the awkward comparison, but Mare seemed to brighten at the compliment. And I took this opportunity and said to all guardians.


    "And rest of you, you all seem to have misunderstood my words. It''s not because Mare''s shy or because any of you aren''t strong enough. It''s more like... uh, a spontaneous trip? Yeah, let''s go with that."


    As I looked around at their hopeful faces, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. Here I am, trying to reassure a bunch of NPCs as if they were my own flesh and blood. The things I do for Nazarick.


    "And one more thing, any one of you Guardians can follow me." There goes my plan for solo visiting the Multiverse.


    As soon as the words left my mouth, the mood suddenly changed, a cacophony of voices erupted around me, each Guardian vying for the opportunity to accompany me on my journey.


    "I shall be your faithful companion, My Lord," Albedo exclaimed, her eyes shining with devotion.


    "I, too, wish to join you, my Lord," Shalltear added eagerly, her fangs gleaming in the dim light.


    Before I could even respond, the rest of the Guardians began clamoring for their chance to accompany me, each offering their own reasons why they would be the perfect travel companion.


    "My Lord, might I suggest a more... organized approach to selecting a companion?" he proposed, his tone as calm and composed as ever.


    "As Lord Alexander is going on a journey, he would need an assistant," Demiurge began, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "And who better to fulfill that role than someone with both intellect and loyalty?"


    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "I have served you faithfully for many years, my Lord, and I am well-versed in matters of strategy and logistics. With me by your side, you can rest assured that every detail of your journey will be meticulously planned and executed."


    "If that''s the case, I think I would be more fitting for this role," Sebas interjected, his voice calm but resolute. "As the loyal butler, created by Lord Touch Me to serve Lord Alexander, it is my duty."


    Demiurge arched an eyebrow, a hint of sarcasm lacing his response. "Ah, Sebas, ever the humble servant," he remarked dryly. "But let''s not forget that while you may excel in household chores and tea service, this journey may require a bit more... strategic finesse."


    Sebas remained unruffled, his expression impassive as he countered, "Indeed, Lord Demiurge, your strategic prowess is unparalleled. However, might I remind you that loyalty and dedication are equally valuable qualities in a companion."


    The tension in the room was palpable as the two exchanged pointed glances, each silently vying for my favor.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 58: Orders

    Chapter 58: OrdersThe tension in the room was palpable as the two exchanged pointed glances, each silently vying for my favor.


    Sensing the tension escalating, I quickly intervened. "Stop it, you two," I said, trying to diffuse the situation before it spiraled out of control.


    "Yes, you should stop, Demiurge and Sebas, because I know Lord Alexander wishes to be with me," Albedo declared confidently, her voice dripping with determination. "It''s like we''re going on a honeymoon before marriage," she murmured the second half, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Albedo''s boldness, but her words did little to alleviate the brewing rivalry between Demiurge and Sebas.


    "You will all get a chance to accompany me, so you don''t have to fight with each other," I added, hoping to ease the tension.


    Demiurge and Sebas exchanged a begrudging glance, but eventually nodded in agreement. "Very well, My Lord," Demiurge conceded "We shall await your decision."


    With that, the tension in the room seemed to dissipate, replaced by a sense of reluctant cooperation. As the Guardians turned their attention back to me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief.


    "Now, let''s focus on the task at hand," I continued, as the air around me changed. "As we prepare to venture into different worlds, it''s imperative that we strengthen Nazarick''s defenses and information network."


    The Guardians nodded in agreement, their expressions serious as they awaited my next instructions. Time to lay down the law.


    I paused for dramatic effect, letting the weight of my words sink in before proceeding.


    "Firstly, I want each floor of Nazarick to increase its readiness level by one. We can''t afford any weaknesses in our defense, especially when exploring unfamiliar territories. I want every Guardian to be prepared for any eventuality."


    As I spoke, I could see the Guardians springing into action, already formulating plans in their minds to carry out my orders. It was a reassuring sight, knowing that they were ready to follow my lead.


    "Secondly," I continued, raising a finger for emphasis. "I want to strengthen our information network within Nazarick. We need to be aware of any potential threats or opportunities that may arise, both within our domain and beyond. I expect each of you to utilize your skills and resources to gather intel and keep me informed of any developments."


    The Guardians nodded in understanding, their determination evident in their expressions. It was clear that they understood the importance of this task, and they were ready to do whatever it took to fulfill their duties.


    "And finally, I want to establish a dedicated group tasked with collecting knowledge and artifacts from the worlds we visit. There''s a wealth of untapped resources out there, and it''s our duty to acquire them for the betterment of Nazarick."


    The Guardians nodded in understanding and with union they kneel down.


    "We have heard your orders, My Lord," they said in unison, their voices filled with reverence and determination. "We shall carry out your will with utmost diligence and efficiency."


    ???


    As the pressure that had weighed heavily on their heads dissipated, a collective sigh of relief swept through the room. Though the departure of their revered master had left them feeling apprehensive and uncertain, the sudden release of tension brought a sense of calm to the atmosphere. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, no one dared to raise their heads, the lingering presence of their master''s departure hanging palpably in the air. It was as though they were hesitant to break the silence, afraid that any movement might disturb the fragile peace that had settled over them.


    After a while, someone let out a sigh, the sound echoing softly in the quiet room. It was a small gesture, but it served as a subtle acknowledgment that the tense atmosphere had finally dissipated. With the pressure lifted, the inhabitants of the room began to relax, their bodies no longer held captive by the invisible force that had kept them rooted to the ground.


    Slowly, one by one, they began to raise their heads, casting cautious glances at each other as they took in the scene around them.


    "What in the world was that? I felt like I was about to be squished like a pancake," Aura exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "He was like a completely different person before," Shalltear added, her crimson eyes wide with astonishment.


    "As one would expect of Alexander-sama, his mere presence would have such a profound effect on us Guardians..." Demiurge mused, his tone thoughtful as he processed the events that had just unfolded.


    "As... A... Supreme... Being... His... Might... Overmatches... Ours... But... I... Did... Not... Expect... Him... To... Be... This... Powerful," Cocytus remarked, his voice slow and deliberate as he struggled to find the right words.


    "Exactly! He showed us his ability as an absolute ruler in response to our feelings... as expected of our creator. The zenith of the Forty One Supreme Beings, and the kindest one... " Albedo gushed, her eyes shining with adoration as she spoke of their beloved master.


    The room was filled with a sense of reverence and admiration as the Guardians reflected on the power and wisdom of their creator. Though their master''s departure had left them shaken, it had also served as a reminder of his unparalleled strength and benevolence.


    "Then, I shall take my leave first. I do not know where Alexander-sama has gone, but I should stay by his side," Sebas announced, his voice tinged with determination as he prepared to depart.


    Jealousy flashed across some of the female Guardians'' faces, including Albedo''s, but she quickly quashed her feelings and replied, "I understand. Then, Sebas, serve Lord Alexander well and do not disgrace him. Report to me if anything happens. In particular, if Lord Alexander summons me, you must let me know immediately. Everything else is of secondary importance to that!"


    Sebas nodded solemnly. "I understand, Albedo. If I waste too much time here, I will not have enough to properly serve Lord Alexander, which would be disrespectful. Therefore, forgive my abrupt departure, but I must take my leave. Floor Guardians, I bid you all a good day."


    With his farewells spoken, Sebas immediately jogged away, his steps echoing through the chamber as he hurried to carry out his duties.


    "Very well. Then, let us move on to our plans for the future. And quickly finish the orders our master has given us," Albedo declared, her voice steady as she turned her attention to the remaining Guardians.


    The Guardians nodded in agreement, their expressions serious as they prepared to discuss the tasks ahead.


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc just started.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 59: Affection meter

    Chapter 59: Affection meterAfter giving my orders to the Guardians, I retreated to my bed chamber, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and amusement. Dealing with the Guardians was like herding a group of overeager puppies, except these puppies were fully grown adults with powers that could level mountains. It was both exasperating and entertaining at the same time.


    Flopping down onto my bed, I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at the absurdity of it all. "Well, that was quite the spectacle," I muttered to myself, shaking my head in disbelief. "Who knew being an Overlord would come with so much... drama."


    As I lay there, contemplating the events of the day, a familiar voice echoed in the depths of my mind. "Having fun, are we?" Death''s voice murmured teasingly, her presence enveloping me like a comforting blanket.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her playful tone. "Oh, you have no idea," I replied, rolling onto my back to stare up at the ceiling. "You should have seen the look on their faces when I announced my plans to leave Nazarick for a while. It was like I had just told them Santa Claus wasn''t real."


    Death chuckled softly, the sound echoing in the recesses of my mind. "Ah, the joys of being an Overlord," she remarked wryly. "Always keeping your subjects on their toes."


    "Tell me about it," I muttered, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "Sometimes I feel like I''m babysitting a group of hyperactive children."


    "Well, at least you have some entertainment to pass the time," Death replied, her voice tinged with amusement. "And speaking of entertainment, have you consider which world to visit first."


    About that, we haven''t finished our talk earlier. I only looked at stats and nothing more. Let''s see what other functions this system has," I mused aloud, scrolling through the list of options that had suddenly appeared before me.


    [List of functions accessible]


    ¨CStatus: Quantify the current attributes and skills of the Host.


    ¨CClass: Class like RPGs affects the overall strength and grants some exclusive class related skills.


    ¨CPartners: Lists all the current partners of the Host.


    ¨CShop: Grants access to the Archive of all Creations in existence.


    ¨CWorlds: Shows the lists of Fictional and Non-fictional Worlds accessible to the Host.


    I nodded, understanding the self-explanatory functions. "Status" must be like the board in RPGs that shows levels and other stats, which I''ve seen before. "Class" should be the job class I acquire. "Shop" function for buying artifacts and weapons, and "Worlds" for transporting into the anime worlds, which I''ve also seen before.


    "What is this partner function, Death?" I asked, curiosity bubbling within me like a boiling cauldron of intrigue.


    Death''s response was swift, her voice echoing in my mind with a hint of amusement. "Ah, the Partner function," she began, her tone tinged with a mysterious allure.


    "It''s where you can find a list of all your current partners¡ªthose who have pledged their allegiance to you and stand by your side in times of need."


    Partners, huh? I couldn''t help but wonder who¡ªor what¡ªmight be listed under that category. Would it be the loyal Guardians of Nazarick?


    "Let''s find out, shall we?" I said aloud, selecting the Partner function with a mental command.


    In an instant, a holographic display materialized before me, listing the names and profiles of all my current partners. As I scrolled through the list, I couldn''t help but grin at the eclectic mix of individuals who had chosen to align themselves with me. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, here we go," I remarked, pausing as I spotted the first entry on the list. "Albedo, Shalltear, Demiurge... the gang''s all here."


    Death''s chuckle reverberated in my mind, her amusement palpable. "Looks like you''ve assembled quite the entourage," she commented, her voice laced with a hint of admiration.


    "Yeah, it''s like a dysfunctional family reunion," I joked, unable to suppress a grin at the thought of my eclectic band of allies. "But hey, at least I know I''ll never be bored with this crew around."


    After that, I selected Albedo''s name, and another hologram page appeared, displaying her percentage of affection for me.


    [Albedo, The overseer of Guardians]


    Love: 250%


    Description: Completely devoted to you


    She wants nothing more than to spend eternity with you


    Trains harder than anyone to be worthy of you


    Remark: That woman is crazy. Stay away from her if you want to keep your hips intact.


    As I read the remark, I couldn''t help but burst into laughter, the absurdity of the situation hitting me like a bolt of lightning. "Well, looks like I''ll have to invest in some hip pads,"


    I quipped, imagining the lengths Albedo would go to in her devotion to me.


    Death joined in my laughter, her voice echoing with amusement. "Ah, love. It truly knows no bounds," she remarked, her tone tinged with irony.


    "Yeah, especially when it comes with a side of potential hip dislocation," I added, chuckling at the thought.


    I turned my attention to the next item on my mental checklist: checking Shalltear''s affection meter.


    [Shalltear Bloodfallen, The Guardian of First, Second and third Floor]


    Love: 240%


    Description: Adores you above all else


    Devotes herself to your every desire


    Trains relentlessly to prove her worthiness to you in your bed


    Remark: Beware, her affection knows no bounds. Crossing her could be perilous.


    As I beheld the surprisingly straightforward data on Shalltear''s affection meter, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in amusement. "Well, I guess there''s no ambiguity there," I remarked to Death, unable to suppress a grin.


    Death chuckled softly, her amusement evident. "Indeed, Shalltear''s devotion to you is... impressive, to say the least," she replied, her tone tinged with amusement.


    "Yeah, I''ll say," I replied, shaking my head in disbelief. "I mean, ''trains relentlessly to prove her worthiness to you in your bed''? Talk about dedication."


    Death''s laughter filled my mind, her amusement contagious. "Ah, the joys of having a devoted minion," she remarked, her voice tinged with irony.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her words, feeling a mix of amusement and incredulity at Shalltear''s unwavering loyalty. "Well, I suppose I should count my blessings,"


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    In my Patreon High school dxd arc is over and MC is at Demon Slayer, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 60: First world High School DXD

    Chapter 60: First world High School DXDAs I chuckled at Death''s words, I found myself feeling a mix of amusement and incredulity at Shalltear''s unwavering loyalty. "Well, I suppose I should count my blessings," I remarked, a wry smile playing on my lips.


    With that thought in mind, I turned my attention to the holographic interface once more, eager to assess Demiurge''s loyalty.


    [Demiurge, The Guardian of the Seventh Floor]


    Loyalty: 250%


    Description: Devotes himself to your every command, striving for your approval and recognition


    A strategic mastermind, he constantly seeks ways to further your goals and ambitions


    Remark: Beware, his loyalty is border line love. Beware of what words you choose in front of him.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the unexpected twist in Demiurge''s loyalty assessment. "Well, that''s... unexpected," I remarked, feeling a mixture of amusement and slight unease at the implications.


    And to think that it bordered on love! It was like something straight out of a soap opera.


    As I processed this revelation, Death couldn''t resist teasing me about the situation. "Looks like you''ve unknowingly captured Demiurge''s heart, my dear," she remarked, her voice laced with playful sarcasm.


    I chuckled nervously, feeling the need to set the record straight¡ªno pun intended. "Please don''t tease me, Death," I protested, "And I am straight as an arrow."


    Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, but I was quick to assert my position. "I mean, not that there''s anything wrong with that," I added hastily, "but it''s just not my cup of tea."


    The irony of the situation wasn''t lost on me. Here I was, a Supreme Being caught in the midst of a potential love triangle with my own Guardians. If only the my friends could see me now¡ªthey''d probably get a kick out of it.


    I couldn''t shake the lingering thought of Demiurge''s borderline love for me. It was like walking on eggshells¡ªexcept the eggshells were made of his undying devotion.


    "Well, at least I''ll never have to worry about him betraying me," I quipped to myself, trying to find the humor in the situation. "After all, loyalty like that doesn''t come around every day."


    With a newfound sense of determination, I made a mental note to tread carefully around Demiurge, ensuring that my words and actions didn''t inadvertently lead him on. The last thing I needed was a love-struck Guardian complicating our already precarious situation.


    "Now that''s done, I have a doubt, Death," I said, turning my attention back to the mischievous entity.


    "Oh, do tell," Death replied, her voice dripping with curiosity.


    "As we''re in the dimensional gap, how exactly do I access the New World, where the story of Overlord unfolds? Do I need to use the Multiverse system, or is there another way to travel there?" I inquired, eager for clarification.


    "You have to use the system to go to the New World, but unlike other worlds, the New World doesn''t require spending Karma points to travel there¡ªit''s free of charge," Death explained with a sly grin, as if she were divulging a well-kept secret.


    "Ah, free travel? Now that''s my kind of deal," I remarked, a grin spreading across my face at the thought of saving some Karma points for once. "Guess I''ll have to take advantage of that while I can."


    "But suggest you go to a different world than new world to start." Death said.


    "Really? Any particular reason?" I asked, intrigued by Death''s suggestion.


    "No particular reason, it just my opinion."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''s nonchalant response. "No particular reason, huh? Just your opinion," I echoed, raising an eyebrow in amusement. "Well, I suppose I''ll take your word for it."


    As I pondered my next destination, a mischievous idea popped into my head. "If that''s the case, then should I go to High School DxD as my first world?" I mused aloud, a grin spreading across my face at the thought of the infamous anime universe. "The land of waifus and sexy devils."


    Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, her amusement palpable even without her physical presence. "Ah, High School DxD, an excellent choice," she replied, her voice laced with humor. "But be warned, you might find yourself a bit... distracted by all the... assets on display."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her playful warning. "Oh, I''m sure I can handle a few distractions," I joked, though the mental image of navigating a world filled with buxom demons and sultry angels did give me pause.


    "Besides," I added with a grin, "what''s an adventure without a little eye candy along the way?"


    Death chuckled softly, her amusement washing over me like a warm breeze. "Very true, my dear. Just be sure not to get too distracted by the scenery," she teased, her tone tinged with mischief.


    "I''ll do my best to stay focused," I replied, though I couldn''t help but wonder how successful I would be in resisting the allure of High School DxD''s infamous charms. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With my destination set and my excitement building, I turned my attention to the Multiverse system once more, eager to begin my journey into the world of waifus and sexy devils. But as I prepared to embark on my adventure, a sudden realization dawned on me.


    "Wait a minute," I muttered to myself, furrowing my brow in confusion. "I have to wait for a few days until the Guardians complete my orders."


    Leave it to bureaucracy to put a damper on my plans for a spontaneous interdimensional vacation. Oh well, I suppose a little delay wouldn''t hurt. After all, anticipation only makes the eventual adventure that much sweeter, right?


    With a resigned sigh, I settled back into my chair, content to bide my time until the Guardians had finished their preparations. After all, Rome wasn''t built in a day, and neither was a perfectly executed interdimensional excursion.


    In the meantime, I could always brush up on my demonology and angelic studies. Who knows, maybe I''ll even pick up a few new tricks to impress the ladies.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter, I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave atleast one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon this volume is over, You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the Images can only seen in my patreon as I can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    /BlackBolt517


    Join my Kofi to support me.

 Chapter 61: Highschool dxd

    Chapter 61: Highschool dxdA week Later


    As the day of world travel finally arrived, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. After a week of waiting, the anticipation had reached a fever pitch, and I was more than ready to embark on my interdimensional adventure.


    Accompanying me on this journey were none other than Albedo and Yuri Alpha. Albedo, with her undying devotion and love-struck tendencies, and Yuri Alpha, the stoic and mysterious Dullahan whose choice of accessory was a collar¡ªprobably to keep her head firmly attached to her body.


    As we gathered in the teleportation chamber, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the odd trio we made. Here we were, a lovesick demon, a headless beauty, and... well, me, just trying to keep it all together.


    "Are we all set, ladies?" I asked, trying to sound composed despite the whirlwind of emotions swirling within me.


    Albedo''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she clung to my arm, her smile radiant. "Absolutely, my Lord," she exclaimed, her enthusiasm palpable.


    Yuri Alpha nodded silently, her expression unreadable behind her black lensless glasses. I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts were going through her head¡ªor rather, what wasn''t going through her head, considering she was a Dullahan.


    With a deep breath, I activated the Multiverse system, the holographic interface springing to life before us. With practiced ease, I navigated to the "Worlds" section, my fingers moving deftly across the controls.


    Highschool DXD (A-Rank)


    I mentally chose the World and new texts formed in front.


    Description: In a world ruled by devils, angels, and fallen angels, high school is anything but ordinary. Amidst battles for supremacy, the focus remains on voluptuous demons and divine beauties.


    This to look out for: Sacred Gear


    [Accept] [Modify]


    Of course modify, I need to do it or it might get boring in the long run.


    Write down the changes¡­


    My lips arched upward in what anyone would call a scary smile. Heck even I was scared after glancing at the mirror.


    [Confirm & Pay 1000 Karma points]


    I released a sigh and pressed confirm in my mind.


    "Are you ready, Ladies."


    Albedo''s grip on my arm tightened, her eyes shining with excitement. "Absolutely, my Lord," she replied, her enthusiasm undiminished.


    Yuri Alpha nodded silently, her demeanor as stoic as ever. Though her expression remained impassive, I could sense a flicker of curiosity in her gaze, as if she were eager to see what awaited us in the world.


    With a deep breath, I activated the teleportation sequence, the familiar hum of energy filling the chamber as the surroundings began to blur and warp around us. In a matter of moments, the sterile confines of Nazarick faded away.


    [5000 spent]


    ???


    In Kuoh


    As I materialized, I found myself standing in what appeared to be a modest apartment. The air was filled with the faint scent of freshly brewed coffee, mingling with the warm aroma of home-cooked meals. Sunlight streamed in through the windows, casting a soft glow over the cozy space.


    "Well, this is unexpected," I remarked, taking in my surroundings with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.


    Albedo and Yuri Alpha stood beside me, their expressions mirroring my own as they surveyed the unfamiliar environment. It was clear that we had not arrived in the bustling streets of Highschool DxD as I had anticipated.


    "Where are we?" Albedo asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "I''m not sure," I admitted, casting a glance around the apartment in search of any clues. "But it seems like we''re in someone''s home."


    "No, Dear, you are not in anyone''s home, it your from now own." Death voice heard in my mind.


    I raised an eyebrow at Death''s unexpected interjection, processing her words with a mix of surprise and intrigue. So, this apartment was now officially mine? That certainly explained the cozy atmosphere and personalized touches scattered throughout the space.


    "Well, isn''t that convenient," I remarked, a wry smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "I suppose I should thank the Multiverse system for the unexpected hospitality."


    While I taking to death mentally, Yuri Alpha remained silent, her gaze focused on a nearby table where a stack of neatly folded papers caught her attention. With a nod, she approached the table and began to examine the documents, her sharp eyes scanning the text with practiced precision.


    Curious, I joined her, peering over her shoulder to catch a glimpse of what she had found.


    The papers appeared to be legal documents, neatly organized and labeled with my name. As I skimmed through them, I realized they were indeed legal papers, granting me ownership of the apartment and providing various details about its amenities and utilities.


    "Well, well, looks like we''ve got ourselves a proper home," I remarked, a sense of satisfaction settling over me as I perused the documents.


    As I continued to read through the documents, my eyes widened in surprise at the mention of Kuoh Academy. It seemed that in addition to granting me ownership of the apartment, the Multiverse system had also secured my admission to the prestigious school.


    "Looks like we''re not just homeowners, but students too," I remarked, unable to contain my excitement at the unexpected turn of events. "I guess it''s time to dust off those textbooks and sharpen our pencils."


    "My Lord, you, a student?" Albedo exclaimed, her voice filled with incredulity. "How can the strongest, the most brilliant of Supreme Beings, stoop to the level of a mere student?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her disbelief, understanding her sentiment but also relishing the chance to dive into a new experience. "Well, even Supreme Beings need to expand their horizons from time to time," I replied with a grin. "Who knows, maybe I''ll learn something new."


    "And look, you''ll be going as a teacher," I continued, seeing an opportunity to redirect her focus.


    Hearing my words, Albedo''s grin widened at my words, her enthusiasm palpable as she began to envision herself in the role of mentor. "Fear not, my Lord," she declared, her voice brimming with confidence. "I shall impart upon you all of my knowledge and wisdom, ensuring that you excel in every subject."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her bold declaration, knowing full well that her idea of "teaching" might involve more than just textbooks and lectures. But hey, who was I to complain? If it meant spending more time with Albedo, I was all for it.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 62: Shopping

    Chapter 62: ShoppingAfter arriving in DxD, Albedo, Yuri, and I wasted no time diving into our new life. Our first order of business? A shopping spree to stock up on necessities for our apartment.


    Albedo, though not particularly fond of mingling with humans, begrudgingly agreed to accompany us.


    "First, we need to blend in," I announced, handing Albedo an artifact from my inventory. "Use this to hide your wings and horns. We don''t want to draw unnecessary attention."


    Albedo reluctantly accepted the artifact, eyeing it warily before nodding in agreement.


    "And as for clothes," I continued, accessing the shop section in my system. With a few clicks, I purchased a set of outfits for each of us, ensuring we would fit in seamlessly with the human population.


    "How do you do that, My Lord? I didn''t sense any magical power," Albedo asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I told you I have something like a system, right?" I replied with a grin.


    "Yes, My Lord, something like the multiverse system, which is what you used to arrive at this world," she acknowledged.


    "Exactly," I confirmed. "In the system, we have something like karma points, which are used to trade for items. It''s quite handy, actually."


    "My Lord, this outfit seems a bit small for you," Yuri remarked, eying my clothes with concern.


    I chuckled, adjusting the snug fit of the clothes. "Well, I am going to be a student in high school, so I figured I should embrace my teenage phase," I explained as I turned in my body into that of teenage. I also hide my earring in my left ear.


    "Oh, my love in teenage body is just wonderful." Death commented, "we should definitely add this on our next ''meeting''."


    I chuckled at Death''s comment, shaking my head in amusement. "Well, I''m glad you approve," I replied, rolling my eyes at her playful teasing. "But let''s keep our ''meetings'' strictly ''professional'', shall we?"


    Albedo and Yuri exchanged amused glances, clearly entertained by our banter. Albedo, ever the devoted follower, couldn''t resist adding her own two cents. "My Lord, I must say, you look rather dashing in your teenage form," she commented with a playful smirk.


    I grinned at her compliment, feeling a sense of camaraderie with my loyal guardian. "Why, thank you, Albedo," I replied, giving her a mock bow. "Just doing my best to fit in with the crowd."


    With our disguises in place, we made our way to the street for some shopping. Our first stop? Buying some new clothes.


    However, as we browsed through the racks of clothing in the bustling shopping district, I couldn''t help but balk at the prices.


    I did buy our current dress from the system, but it''s so expensive¡ª100 karma points for each pair, I lamented, mentally converting the cost to yen. And 100 karma points is about 10,000 yen! Maybe should have used create item.


    "We should start by finding some affordable clothing stores," I suggested, scanning the area for any signs of shops.


    Yuri nodded in agreement, her expression serene as always. "Agreed, my Lord. It would be wise to spend our resources wisely," she replied, her voice calm and measured.


    Albedo, on the other hand, seemed less concerned with budgeting and more focused on the task at hand. "Let''s not waste any time, my Lord. We have much to do," she urged, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    With Albedo leading the way, we soon found ourselves in front of a modest clothing store, its windows filled with an array of colorful garments. "Here looks good," I said, gesturing towards the entrance.


    As we entered the store, a friendly shopkeeper greeted us with a warm smile. "Welcome, welcome! How can I assist you today?" she asked, her voice cheerful and inviting.


    "We''re looking for some affordable clothing options," I explained, trying to keep my tone casual. "Nothing too fancy, just something practical for everyday wear."


    The shopkeeper nodded understandingly, leading us towards a rack of casual attire. "I''ve got just the thing for you," she said, pulling out a few options for us to peruse.


    After much deliberation, we each settled on a few outfits that suited our tastes and budgets. With our purchases in hand, we thanked the shopkeeper and made our way back onto the bustling streets.


    "Now that we''ve got our clothing sorted, let''s buy groceries?" I suggested, turning to my companions with a smile. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Albedo and Yuri exchanged a knowing glance before turning their attention back to me.


    "My Lord, you seem very knowledgeable about how this world works," Albedo remarked, her curiosity evident in her tone. "Do you have prior experience in this kind of situation?"


    I chuckled at her question, feeling a sense of amusement at the thought of explaining my unusual circumstances to them once again.


    "Well, let''s just say I''ve had my fair share of adventures in various worlds," I replied cryptically, not wanting to delve into the complexities of my unique situation. "But for now, let''s focus on the task at hand. We have groceries to buy and a new life to embrace."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45+ advance chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 63: Kuoh Academy

    Chapter 63: Kuoh AcademyKuoh Academy


    Albedo and I stood in front of Kuoh Academy, the towering edifice of academia looming before us like a fortress of knowledge.


    Albedo, decked out in her office wear, looked more like she was about to conquer the boardroom than a high school classroom. Her white shirt gleamed like the armor of a valiant warrior, while her black coat and pants gave off serious boss vibes¡ªno wonder heads were turning on the street.


    Pic


    As we approached the entrance, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of Albedo effortlessly commanding the attention of passersby. It was like witnessing a celebrity sighting, except instead of fans clamoring for autographs, they were just trying to discreetly snap photos of the enigmatic beauty striding beside me. I half-expected someone to shout, "Is that the CEO of Nazarick?"


    Meanwhile, Albedo maintained her regal composure, her expression a perfect mix of confidence and professionalism. If anyone dared to challenge her authority, I had no doubt they''d find themselves facing the wrath of a thousand demonic stares. It was a good thing I was on her side¡ªliterally.


    As we entered Kuoh Academy, I couldn''t help but marvel at the grandeur of the campus. From what I remembered, it was originally an all-girls private school, but now it had evolved into a co-ed institution. The new school building stood tall and imposing, a symbol of progress and change. Despite the shift to co-education, there still seemed to be more girls than boys studying at the school¡ªa fact that I was sure didn''t escape Albedo''s notice.


    As we navigated through the bustling halls, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being out of place. After all, I was a former Supreme Being-turned-student, and Albedo was... well, Albedo. But despite our unconventional backgrounds, we were determined to make the most of our time at Kuoh Academy. And I do have a harem plan, after all.


    We soon learned that Kuoh Academy had several divisions, including the primary division, high school division, and college division. It was a testament to the school''s commitment to providing quality education at every level.


    As we approached the administrative offices of Kuoh Academy, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension. This was a pivotal moment for all of us, and I wanted to ensure everything went smoothly¡ªespecially considering Albedo''s tendency for... shall we say, assertiveness.


    Before entering the principal''s office, I turned to Albedo, hoping to remind her of the importance of maintaining a professional demeanor. "Albedo, remember what I said earlier: no unnecessary fighting, take your role as a teacher seriously, and, uh, remember that you''re also my older step-sister, so, uh, act accordingly."


    Albedo nodded earnestly, her crimson eyes gleaming with determination. "Thank you for this opportunity, my Lord," she replied, her voice filled with sincerity. But then, to my surprise and dismay, she added, "And I heard that you enjoy this kind of roleplay, my Lord." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I blinked, momentarily taken aback by her unexpected comment. "Uh, where did you hear that, Albedo?"


    "It was you who said it, my Lord," she answered matter-of-factly. "You mentioned something about enjoying the dynamic of older sister and little brother, and how I should, um, assert my authority as the older sister... physically."


    I felt my face flush with embarrassment as I recalled our previous one-sided conversations in yggdrisill. "Ah, right... that," I muttered, mentally cursing my past self for getting us into this predicament.


    Albedo''s playful smirk only widened as she continued, "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll be sure to keep our roleplay sessions private... unless you''d like to continue them later."


    I quickly shook my head, trying to hide my discomfort. "No, no, that won''t be necessary," I stammered, hoping to put an end to the conversation before it took a more awkward turn. "Let''s just focus on getting through the enrollment process, shall we?"


    As we reached the headmaster''s office, I took a moment to compose myself, hoping to present a professional front despite the internal turmoil. Stepping through the door, I was greeted by a stern-looking man seated behind a large mahogany desk, his gaze piercing as he assessed us.


    "Ah, you must be the new students and the new instructor" he remarked, his voice gruff yet authoritative. "I''m Principal Saito. Please, have a seat."


    As Principal Saito''s gaze shifted between us, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle change in his demeanor. It was as if Albedo''s mere presence commanded attention, her regal bearing leaving an impression that was hard to ignore.


    "Ah, you must be the new students and the new instructor," he remarked, his voice gruff yet authoritative. "I''m Principal Saito. Please, have a seat."


    I suppressed a smirk as I watched Principal Saito''s eyes linger on Albedo, no doubt captivated by her striking appearance. It seemed even the formidable principal wasn''t immune to her charm.


    "As for Miss Albedo and Alexander, It is unusual for students to join us as the classes have already started," Principal Saito continued, his tone taking on a more serious note. "Normally, we would reject such admissions, but as Alexander is on a special note, we are allowing it."


    I exchanged a glance with Albedo, a silent acknowledgment passing between us. It seemed our unexpected arrival had garnered some attention, but I was confident we could handle whatever challenges came our way.


    "And as for Miss Albedo," Principal Saito continued, addressing her directly, "you will be joining as the English teacher."


    Albedo nodded in response, a confident smile gracing her lips. "Thank you, Principal Saito. I look forward to contributing to the academic community here at Kuoh Academy."


    Principal Saito paused, his gaze flickering between us with a hint of curiosity. "And I have an unofficial question for you two," he began, his tone cautious. "It''s stated in the documents that you two are siblings, but looking at you, that doesn''t seem to be the case."


    "We are step-siblings," I replied casually.


    Principal Saito nodded, seemingly satisfied with my explanation. "Ah, I see. Well, welcome to Kuoh Academy, both of you. I''m sure you''ll find your time here to be quite... interesting."


    ~~~


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 64: Sona Sitri

    Chapter 64: Sona SitriAfter meeting with the principal, both Albedo and I went our separate ways. Albedo headed to the staff room, while I made my way to my classroom.


    As I continued down the hallway, lost in my thoughts about the day''s events, a voice pulled me from my reverie. Looking up, I saw a young woman approaching me with a warm smile, her school uniform impeccable and her demeanor poised.


    "You must be Alexander, the new student," she greeted me, her voice calm and confident. "I''m Sona Shitori, the Student Council president."


    Sona Shitori, the Student Council president, was a striking figure with her bespectacled gaze, slim frame, and perfectly styled black hair in a short bob cut. Her violet eyes held a sense of intelligence and determination, giving her an air of authority that commanded respect from all who crossed her path.


    Pic


    "Yes, that''s me," I replied with a friendly smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Sona. I''ve heard a lot about the Student Council and its esteemed president."


    Sona''s give a light smile at my words,"I''m flattered," she said, "I must admit, I was quite intrigued when I heard we had a new student joining us mid-semester."


    "But anyway, it''s nice to have you here, Alexander," Sona continued, extending her hand in greeting.


    As I shook her hand just then I felt a eletical feeling.


    [Sona Sitri, The heiress of the Sitri Clan]


    Acquaintance: 10%


    Description: Curious about you


    Remark: 10% Acquaintance? My boy, Alex, If you can''t conquer her then you should just drop your plan for harem.


    While Alexander was looking at the sudden notifications, Sona was confused. When she shook Alexander''s hand, she felt a sensation that she knew all too well¡ªthe feeling of the supernatural.


    "So, Alexander," Sona began, her voice tinged with curiosity as she tried to make sense of the strange sensation. "I couldn''t help but notice a... peculiar feeling when we shook hands just now. Have you encountered anything like that before?"


    I chuckled nervously, trying to play it cool despite my own uncertainty. "Oh, you mean the electric shock?" I replied, offering a sheepish grin. "Must be the static electricity. It happens sometimes, especially in these dry winter months."


    Sona raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced by my explanation. "Static electricity, you say?" she repeated, her tone skeptical. "Interesting."


    "Well, in any case, it''s nice to have you here at Kuoh Academy," Sona said finally, her tone polite but tinged with curiosity. "If you ever need anything or have any questions about the school, feel free to ask. As the Student Council president, it''s my duty to assist all students."


    "Thank you, Sona," I replied with a grateful smile, relieved that she seemed to be letting the matter drop¡ªfor now, at least. "I''ll be sure to keep that in mind."


    As Sona walked away, her violet eyes still lingering in my thoughts, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, accompanied by her usual mischievous tone. "Looks like you found your first harem member, Dear¡ªoutside Nazarick. I really need to see Albedo''s reaction; I''ll make some popcorn for the upcoming drama."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''s comment, shaking my head at the prospect of Albedo''s potential jealousy. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but that''s not going to happen," I retorted, trying to sound confident despite the uncertainty gnawing at me. "I''ve already add instructions to the NPCs of Nazarick that I''m going to have multiple wives."


    Death''s laughter reverberated in my mind, her amusement palpable even without her physical presence. "Dear, you can''t predict living beings," she replied, her tone teasing. "Emotions are a tricky thing, especially when it comes to matters of the heart."


    I sighed, knowing that Death had a point. Human emotions were complex and unpredictable, and even the most carefully laid plans could be thrown into chaos by a simple twist of fate. But still, I couldn''t help but hope that my instructions to the NPCs would be enough to prevent any unnecessary drama. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s just focus on getting through the day without any major incidents," I suggested, trying to steer the conversation away from the topic of my love life¡ªor lack thereof. "I''ve got enough on my plate as it is, what with navigating high school and all."


    Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, but this time it was accompanied by a hint of understanding. "Fair enough, Dear," she conceded. "But don''t forget to enjoy the ride. After all, life''s greatest adventures often begin with a little unexpected excitement."


    With a wry smile, I nodded in agreement, feeling a renewed sense of determination. Whatever challenges awaited me at Kuoh Academy, I would face them head-on, armed with humor, courage, and a healthy dose of skepticism. After all, who knew what surprises¡ªor harem members¡ªlay just around the corner?


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 65: Boring Class

    Chapter 65: Boring ClassAs the bell rang, signaling the start of class, all eyes turned expectantly towards the door as the teacher entered, carrying an air of authority mixed with a hint of mischief.


    "Now, students, we have a transfer student," the teacher announced, his voice booming with enthusiasm. "Alexander, please come inside and introduce yourself."


    As the spotlight shifted to me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the opportunity to make a grand entrance. With a confident stride, I entered the room, my head held high and a charming smile plastered on my face.


    "Here goes nothing," I muttered under my breath.


    As I made my way to the front of the class, I couldn''t help but notice the range of reactions from my new classmates¡ªsome curious, some indifferent, and a few downright skeptical. But I was determined to win them over with my natural charm or my vampire charm.


    "Hello, everyone," I began, my voice projecting with confidence. "My name is Alexander, and I''m thrilled to be joining your ranks here at Kuoh Academy."


    A smattering of polite applause greeted my introduction, and I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride at the positive reception. Perhaps this wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    "Now, Alexander, why don''t you tell us a little about yourself?" the teacher prompted, gesturing for me to continue.


    "Well, where do I begin?" I mused aloud, pretending to ponder the question for dramatic effect. "I suppose you could say I''m a man of many talents¡ªa jack of all trades, if you will."


    A few chuckles rippled through the classroom at my self-deprecating joke, and I couldn''t help but grin at the response. It seemed my charm was working its magic.


    "I enjoy long walks, candlelit dinners, and Games, specifically RPGs" I continued, "But in all seriousness, I''m just your average guy looking to make some new friends and maybe learn a thing or two along the way."


    If you ignore the fact that I am a Vampire God, then I''m really just an average guy.


    With that, I flashed a winning smile and took my seat, feeling a sense of accomplishment wash over me. The hard part was over, and now all that was left was to navigate the intricacies of high school life with style and grace.


    As the teacher droned on about the finer points of algebra, I couldn''t help but feel my eyelids growing heavier by the minute. Seriously, who even uses quadratic equations in real life anyway? Unless you''re planning to become a mathematician or a super villain bent on world domination, this stuff is about as useful as a chocolate teapot.


    Glancing around the classroom, I couldn''t help but notice the glazed expressions on my classmates'' faces, their minds clearly wandering to more exciting pastures. I mean, who could blame them? We were supposed to be learning about the wonders of the universe, not the snooze fest that was algebra.


    As the minutes dragged on, I found myself fighting a losing battle against the urge to doze off right then and there. I mean, sure, I could pretend to take notes like everyone else, but let''s be real¡ªmy doodles of dragons and explosions were way more interesting than whatever nonsense the teacher was spouting.


    As I felt myself teetering on the brink of oblivion, a familiar voice echoed through the haze of my drowsy thoughts.


    "Dear, It''s not a good habit to sleep in class," Death''s voice chimed in from the depths of my mind.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at her impeccable timing. Leave it to Death to swoop in just when things were getting unbearably dull.


    "Ah, Death, my love, the apple of my eye," I mentally replied with a smirk. "You always know just when to make an entrance. I was seriously considering busting out a time spell to put an end to this educational nonsense and take myself a little nap."


    Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, a melodic symphony of amusement that somehow managed to lift my spirits despite the monotony of the classroom. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I must admit, the temptation to hit the snooze button is strong," Death conceded, her tone tinged with mischief. "But you can''t fall asleep on your first day of school. It''s kind of a bad look, you know?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her cheeky remark. Leave it to Death to remind me of my social standing even in the midst of a classroom snooze-fest.


    "But if you''re really bored, I can always call you over to my realm for a little ''excitement''," Death continued, her voice dripping with amusement.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head at Death''s suggestion, her mischievous tone adding to the absurdity of the situation.


    "Death, my dear, as tempting as it sounds to escape this snooze-fest, if I were to enter your realm, I''d die temporarily here," I explained, trying to inject a hint of seriousness into our banter. "And if that were to happen, Albedo would have a field day by cutting the head of all the people present here."


    Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, "Fair enough, my dear," she conceded, "Before I leave, I have one question: why didn''t you reveal yourself when Sona sensed something supernatural from you?"


    I chuckled at Death''s question, understanding the curiosity behind it.


    "Well, Death, my dear," I replied, "that''s because if I reveal myself in front of Sona now, I won''t be able to make a grand entrance in front of Rias later. And you know how much I love making a dramatic entrance for her."


    Death''s laughter resonated in my mind, her amusement palpable even without a physical presence. "Ah, young love," she mused. "Well, my dear, I won''t keep you from your grand entrance any longer. Just remember to make it worth the wait."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 66: Friend or Foe

    Chapter 66: Friend or FoeSona


    As Sona walked down the hallway, her mind buzzed with thoughts of her recent encounter with Alexander. The memory of their conversation played over and over in her mind like a broken record.


    "He is not an ordinary student, he is someone from the supernatural side," she muttered to herself, her brow furrowing in contemplation.


    As she glanced down at her hands, she couldn''t shake the memory of the shock that had coursed through her body when she shook Alexander''s hand. It was as if a bolt of lightning had passed between them, leaving her feeling both exhilarated and unsettled.


    "He''s not a devil like me," she mused aloud, her voice barely a whisper in the empty hallway. "If he were a devil, I would have been able to sense him. But he''s something different."


    If Alexander wasn''t a devil, then what was he? And more importantly, what did he want?


    As she continued down the hallway, her mind whirled with questions. Was Alexander a friend or a foe? Kuoh Academy was operated under the authority of two great devil families, and anyone who didn''t belong to one of those families was automatically viewed with suspicion.


    "Does he not know about the power structure here, or does he simply not care?" she wondered, her brow furrowing in concern.


    Sona knew that the world of devils was one of politics and power struggles. If Alexander was unaware of the delicate balance that existed within Kuoh Academy, then he was walking into a dangerous situation blindly.


    But if he did know, then his presence at the academy could be seen as a challenge to the established order. And if that was the case, then Sona knew that they would need to tread carefully around him.


    As Sona pondered the situation further, another possibility crossed her mind: perhaps Alexander possessed a Sacred Gear, a powerful weapon coveted by both devils and fallen angels alike. If that were the case, it would explain why she couldn''t sense his demonic aura.


    "But if he has a Sacred Gear, why hasn''t he been approached by any of the factions?" Sona muttered to herself, her thoughts racing as she considered the implications. Sacred Gears were highly sought after, and their wielders were usually recruited by one of the major factions at a young age.


    "Could it be that he''s unaware of his own power?" she wondered aloud, her brow furrowing in concern. It was possible that Alexander didn''t even know about the existence of Sacred Gears, let alone the fact that he possessed one.


    As she continued down the hallway, Sona''s mind buzzed with possibilities. If Alexander did indeed have a Sacred Gear, then it was imperative that she and the others approached him carefully. After all, his potential as an ally or a threat could tip the balance of power within Kuoh Academy.


    Lost in thought, Sona continued down the hallway, her footsteps echoing softly against the polished floors. She was on her way to meet Rias and the others.


    Sona pushed aside her doubts and fears, lost in thought she almost missed the sound of footsteps approaching from behind. Turning around, she saw Rias, her friend and fellow peerage member, walking towards her with a curious expression.


    "Sona, is everything alright?" Rias asked, concern evident in her voice as she reached out to touch Sona''s arm.


    Rias was a vision of beauty, with her luscious crimson hair cascading down to her thighs and her piercing blue eyes. She exuded an aura of confidence and grace that was unmatched by any other student at Kuoh Academy.


    Pic


    Sona forced a smile, not wanting to worry her friend unnecessarily. "Yes, I''m fine, Rias," she replied, her voice calm despite the turmoil of thoughts swirling in her mind. "I was just thinking about the new transfer student."


    Rias''s eyes lit up with interest at the mention of the new arrival. "Ah, yes, Alexander, wasn''t it?" she remarked, a hint of excitement in her voice. "He certainly seems... intriguing."


    As one of the important figure in Kuoh Academy, she naturally know about the new transfer student.


    Sona nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, he does," she admitted, her mind still racing with questions about the mysterious newcomer. "I can''t shake the feeling that there''s more to him than meets the eye."


    "About that, Principal Saito called me early. He said that Albedo, the older sister of Alexander, is giving off a supernatural vibe. And since you told me Alexander is also supernatural, I didn''t think it''s a coincidence," Rias said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sona''s eyebrows furrowed in concern at Rias''s revelation. "Albedo? The older sister of Alexander?" she repeated, her mind racing to connect the dots. "If both Albedo and Alexander possess supernatural abilities, then it''s highly unlikely that it''s a mere coincidence."


    Rias nodded, her expression serious. "Exactly," she agreed, her blue eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "And if Principal Saito felt compelled to inform us about Albedo''s presence, then it''s clear that she poses a potential threat."


    Sona nodded in agreement, her mind already formulating a plan of action. "We need to gather more information about them," she declared, her voice firm with determination. "We can''t afford to underestimate their capabilities, especially if they''re connected to the supernatural world."


    Rias''s gaze hardened with resolve as she met Sona''s determined gaze. "Agreed," she affirmed, her tone leaving no room for doubt. "We''ll need to tread carefully around them until we know more."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 67: Issey Hyoudou

    Chapter 67: Issey HyoudouClass 2-A


    As the first period came to an end, I found myself surrounded by a throng of curious students, each clamoring to ask me questions. It was like being in the center of a tornado, except instead of wind and debris, it was a whirlwind of inquiries about my life, my interests, and whether or not I was single.


    Now, being bombarded with questions was one thing, but being asked about my relationship status within the first five minutes of meeting someone? That was definitely pushing the boundaries of social etiquette. But hey, I couldn''t blame them for being curious. After all, I wasn''t exactly your average high school student¡ªI mean, have you seen me? Not to toot my own horn, but I''m pretty darn handsome. And no, I''m not being narcissistic, just stating the facts.


    So there I was, fielding questions left and right like a pro. "What''s your favorite subject?" "Do you play any sports?" "Are you new to the area?" And of course, the perennial favorite, "Are you single?" Ah, the joys of high school.


    As I looked through the sea of eager faces, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Here I was, just trying to blend in and make some friends, and suddenly I was the center of attention. It was like being a celebrity, minus the fame and fortune. (In this world)


    But despite the onslaught of questions, I did my best to answer each one with a smile and a touch of humor. "Favorite subject? Lunchtime, obviously." "Sports? Does competitive napping count?" And as for the million-dollar question about my relationship status? Well, let''s just say I kept that one vague and mysterious. A little mystery never hurt anyone, right?


    "You are living in the apartment near the shopping complex, right." It came from a girl with gold-colored eyes and lightly messy brunette hair tied into braids on each side. She wore spectacles, giving her an air of intelligence that piqued my interest.


    I raised an eyebrow at the unexpected question, my mind racing to recall if I had mentioned my living arrangements to anyone. It seemed my attempt at blending in wasn''t going as smoothly as I had hoped.


    "Sorry, My name is Aika Kiryuu but you can call me Aika," she offered, her voice tinged with a hint of mischief. Beside her stood a girl with gentle brown hair, her presence adding to the intrigue of the moment.


    "And her name is..." Aika turned to the girl beside her, prompting an introduction.


    "Hallo, my name is Issey Hyoudou," the girl replied with a smile.


    Now, that''s a name I''m too familiar with. It belonged to the Red Dragon Emperor, the legendary Harem King. But here it was, attached to this cute girl standing before me.


    Some might wonder how this happened. Well, it''s all thanks to a little modification I made before arriving in this world. Let''s just say, my karma points were well spent on that adjustment.


    Issey was indeed a beautiful young woman, with a moderate body, fair skin, and eyes as brown as her hair. Her long, luscious brown hair cascaded down her back, almost reaching her ass.


    But as my gaze shifted back to Aika, I realized she was waiting for my response to her question.


    "Uh, yeah, that''s right," I replied, snapping back to the present moment. "I do live near the shopping complex. How did you know?"


    "I knew it," Aika exclaimed triumphantly, her grin widening. "I saw you yesterday while I was out shopping. You were carrying a massive load of groceries accompined my two hot chick, by the way. Quite impressive."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Aika''s unexpected addition to her observation. "Two hot chicks, you say?" I repeated, trying to maintain a straight face despite the amusement bubbling up inside me. "Well, I suppose I do have quite the entourage."


    Internally, I couldn''t help but chuckle at Aika''s blatant perversion. It seemed I had stumbled upon a kindred spirit in this strange new world.


    "Yeah, I live in the apartment building just down the street from yours," Aika continued, oblivious to my inner amusement. "It''s always nice to see a new face around here. Kuoh Academy can feel a bit lonely sometimes, you know?"


    "Lonely, huh?" I echoed, unable to resist a playful smirk. "Well, it looks like I won''t be lonely anymore with neighbors like you around."


    With a grin, I extended my hand, first to Aika and then to issey. "Well, it''s a pleasure to officially meet both of you,"


    [Aika Kiryuu, Erotic Girl]


    Friends: 50% sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Description: She has a very perverted and somewhat mocking personality.


    Currently amazed by the size of your dick.


    Looking forward for next meeting.


    Remark: She a pervert but sadly she is a virgin as a master of pervert arts it''s your duty take that virginity.


    [Issey Hyoudou , Future Red Dragon Empress]


    Friend: 80%


    Description: She''s a pervert looking for a boyfriend who''s also keen on building a harem for himself.


    Currently interested in you.


    Remake: Just say you are going to be Harem king.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 68: Issey

    Chapter 68: IsseyIssey


    Issey was like any other high school girl, navigating the ups and downs of adolescence with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. With her long brown hair and sparkling eyes, she blended into the crowded hallways of her school, her laughter ringing out like music amidst the chaos of teenage life.


    But beneath her cheerful exterior, Issey harbored a secret fascination that set her apart from her peers. Sometime during her childhood, Issey had met an old man who regaled her and other children with stories about harems, extolling the virtues of men having multiple girlfriends. His words had ignited a spark within Issey, planting the seed of a forbidden desire that would shape her romantic fantasies for years to come.


    As she grew older, Issey found herself captivated by the idea of the perfect boyfriend¡ªone who not only accepted the notion of a harem but embraced it wholeheartedly. She spent countless hours daydreaming about a dashing young man who would sweep her off her feet and whisk her away into a world of passion and excitement.


    But Issey''s desires went beyond mere romance. Deep down, she harbored a streak of perversion that set her apart from the other girls her age. While they swooned over handsome actors and boy band heartthrobs, Issey found herself drawn to more unconventional fantasies, fueled by the tantalizing tales of harems and forbidden desires that had been planted in her mind long ago.


    Despite her outwardly innocent appearance, Issey''s thoughts often strayed into taboo territory, her imagination running wild with scenarios that would make even the boldest of romantics blush. She longed for a boyfriend who would indulge her every whim, fulfilling her darkest desires with a passion and intensity that left her breathless with anticipation.


    When Issey first heard about the transfer student, she felt a surge of curiosity tinged with suspicion. It wasn''t every day that someone new joined their school, especially in the middle of the semester. The timing seemed odd, and Issey couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the newcomer than met the eye.


    And when she first laid eyes on him, standing confidently amidst a sea of curious onlookers, Issey''s suspicions were confirmed. She instantly knew that he was the one she had been waiting for.


    The boy introduced himself as Alexander, and Issey couldn''t help but be captivated by his undeniable handsomeness. His eyes, red as rubies, gleamed with an otherworldly allure, drawing others in with their captivating gaze. Framed by a mane of ink-black hair, impeccably styled to perfection, he was everything Issey had hoped for in a potential suitor.


    But as Alexander spoke, his words echoing through the crowded hallway, Issey''s heart skipped a beat. The only thing she needed to know was whether or not he was into harem.


    As the other girls giggled and batted their eyelashes at him, Issey observed Alexander with a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. She couldn''t afford to let her guard down, not when she knew that her heart was on the line.


    But as she watched him interact with his new classmates, Issey couldn''t help but feel a spark of hope ignite within her. There was something about the way he carried himself, a confidence and self-assurance that spoke volumes about his character.


    And when they shake their hands for first time, Issey felt a jolt of electricity shoot through her veins. In that moment, she knew that Alexander was different from the rest. He was someone worth getting to know, someone who could potentially fulfill her deepest desires.


    "Issey, Issey," Aika called out, her tone tinged with amusement as she noticed her friend''s absentmindedness.


    Startled, Issey turned to face Aika, her cheeks still tinged with a faint blush. "Sorry, Aika, I was just lost in thought," she admitted sheepishly, offering her friend a sheepish smile. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What were you thinking about?" Aika asked, her curiosity piqued as she leaned in closer.


    A mischievous grin tugged at Issey''s lips as she leaned in to whisper conspiratorially, "I was thinking about Alexander."


    Aika''s eyes widened in surprise before a knowing smirk spread across her lips. "Ah, the new transfer student," she replied, her tone playful. "He certainly seems... intriguing."


    Issey nodded eagerly, relieved to have someone to share her excitement with. "Yes, exactly!" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with enthusiasm. "There''s just something about him... I can''t quite put my finger on it."


    Aika chuckled, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Well, whatever it is, I''m sure you''ll figure it out soon enough," she teased, giving Issey a playful nudge.


    "But anyway, let''s talk about new friend you made yesterday."


    Issey''s eyes lit up at the mention of her new friend, Mittelt. "Oh, Mittelt is wonderful! She''s actually a foreigner, you know," Issey explained, her voice filled with excitement. "She came to Japan recently, and I offered to show her around the city tomorrow."


    Aika''s curiosity was piqued. "A foreigner, huh? That''s interesting," she remarked, her expression thoughtful. "What''s she like?"


    Issey''s smile widened as she thought about Mittelt. "She''s really sweet and friendly," she replied, her tone warm. "And she''s so eager to explore everything Japan has to offer. I think she''ll fit right in."


    Aika nodded in understanding. "Well, I''m glad you two hit it off," she said, a genuine smile gracing her lips. "I''m sure you''ll have a great time showing her around."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 69: Simple Goal

    Chapter 69: Simple GoalAs we made our way down the bustling street, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. Albedo''s tense posture only confirmed my suspicions. It didn''t take a genius to figure out who might be tailing us, especially considering the underworld heiresses ruling over the school I just joined.


    "It seems somebody is following me, My Lord," Albedo whispered, her voice tinged with concern.


    "Albedo, just call me Alex," I reminded her with a reassuring smile. "Remember, you''re acting as my sister now. And besides, there''s no need to worry about whoever''s tailing us."


    Albedo nodded, though the worry still lingered in her yellow eyes. It was moments like these that reminded me just how different our worlds were. While I was calm and curious about this world, Albedo was still adjusting to the complexities of this human world.


    As we continued our walk, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of amusement at Albedo''s reaction to her first day at school. Her disgusted expression spoke volumes about her disdain for humans, and it was clear that she wasn''t about to sugarcoat her feelings.


    "So, Albedo, how was your first day at school? Was it fun?" I asked, unable to resist teasing her a little.


    Albedo shot me a withering glare, her yellow eyes flashing with annoyance. "Fun? More like torture," she scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain. "They were just like overgrown monkeys, blabbering on about trivialities and ogling me like I''m some kind of spectacle."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her blunt assessment of the situation. Leave it to Albedo to cut straight to the chase and spare no feelings in the process.


    "Well, you certainly made an impression, that''s for sure," I remarked, unable to resist a teasing jab.


    Albedo rolled her eyes, a small smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Oh, believe me, I made more than just an impression," she retorted, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I practically had to fend off a horde of hormone-driven adolescents just to make it through the day."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at her dramatic recounting of the day''s events. It was clear that Albedo''s patience for human antics was wearing thin.


    But I don''t need to worry about her killing anyone because I already made preparations for that when she was still an NPC.


    "Well, look on the bright side," I offered, trying to inject a bit of optimism into the conversation. "At least you won''t be bored, right? Human society is nothing if not entertaining."


    Albedo shot me a skeptical look, clearly unimpressed by my attempt at reassurance. "Entertaining, huh? More like infuriating," she grumbled, her frustration evident in her voice. "But I suppose you''re right, My Lo..Alex. At least I won''t have to worry about falling asleep in class."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at Albedo''s response. It seemed she had been keeping a close eye on me during school hours, much to my surprise.


    "Well, it''s good to know I have a dedicated observer," I remarked, unable to resist teasing her a little.


    Hearing me, She started to blush. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Albedo''s reaction, her sudden blush catching me off guard. It was a rare sight to see her so flustered, especially considering her usual composed demeanor.


    "Please, My Lo...Alex, stop teasing," she murmured, her voice soft and slightly embarrassed. Gone was the intimidating overseer of the Guardians, replaced by a young maiden who seemed completely out of her element.


    I couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. Here was Albedo, renowned for her fierce loyalty and unwavering dedication, reduced to a blushing mess by a simple jest.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll lay off the teasing," I replied with a grin, unable to resist poking fun at her expense just a little longer. "But you have to admit, it''s kind of cute seeing you like this."


    Albedo''s blush deepened at my comment, her embarrassment only adding to the fuel to the situation.


    "Come on, let''s get back to the apartment before you turn any redder," I teased, gently nudging her forward as we continued on our way. "Can''t have you melting into a puddle of embarrassment now, can we?"


    And with that, we made our way home.


    ???


    Albedo''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion and curiosity as she pondered the enigma that was Lord Alexander, the last of the Supreme Beings and the absolute ruler of Nazarick. Why, she wondered, would he choose to role-play as a mere student, and among humans of all beings?


    As the overseer of the Guardians, Albedo was tasked with ensuring the safety and prosperity of Nazarick and its inhabitants. She had devoted her existence to serving Lord Alexander and upholding his will, but his recent actions had left her perplexed and uncertain.


    Lord Alexander had always been a figure of immense power and authority, revered by all who dwelled within the halls of Nazarick. His word was law, his judgment absolute, and his presence commanded the utmost respect and obedience.


    So why, then, would he choose to disguise himself as a humble student, subjecting himself to the limitations and vulnerabilities of mortal life?


    Albedo couldn''t fathom the reason behind Lord Alexander''s decision, but she was determined to uncover the truth. She knew that there must be a purpose to his actions, a hidden agenda that eluded even her keen intellect.


    If he simply desired a vacation, he could have taken one without resorting to such extreme measures, she thought, And if his goal was conquest, he could have achieved it with ease, without the need for disguise or subterfuge.


    Indeed, the idea of Lord Alexander seeking to conquer the human world seemed almost laughable to Albedo.


    With his incomparable strength and unrivaled intellect, he could have easily dominated any realm he chose, without the need for elaborate schemes or disguises.


    No, there must be something more to his actions, Albedo concluded, her eyes narrowing with determination. A hidden agenda, a secret motive that eludes even her keen intellect.


    She observed Lord Alexander, who was on the side, humming contentedly on his way home.


    Seeing that, Albedo let out a sigh. Perhaps she had been overthinking the situation. Perhaps Lord Alexander''s motives were simpler than she had assumed.


    Maybe there isn''t any hidden agenda after all, Albedo thought, her expression softening slightly as she considered the possibility. Perhaps he just wants to experience happiness in his own way.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 70: Hot Bath**

    Chapter 70: Hot Bath**As soon as we stepped into the house, Yuri greeted me with her usual serene smile and took my bag without a word. It was moments like these that reminded me of just how lucky I was to have such devoted companions.


    "Thank you, Yuri," I said with a grateful smile, already feeling the weight lifted off my shoulders.


    "Your thanks is wasted on me, My Lord. It''s my duty to please you," Yuri replied with her usual stoicism.


    As we made our way further into the house, Yuri turned to me with a serene expression. "My Lord, I have prepared the bath for you. And lady Albedo, You can enter the bath after Lord Alexander is done."


    After a long day of school and unexpected encounters, the thought of soaking in a warm bath sounded like absolute heaven.


    As we entered the bathroom, the sight of the steaming tub filled me with a sense of satisfaction. Yuri had truly outdone herself this time.


    "I''ll leave you to it, My Lord," Yuri said with a graceful bow, her voice as composed as ever. "If you require anything else, please do not hesitate to call for me."


    "Thanks, Yuri," I said with a grateful smile, already starting to strip off my clothes in anticipation of the soothing warmth of the bath.


    As I settled into the warm embrace of the bath, I couldn''t help but let out a contented sigh. The stress and tension of the day seemed to melt away with each passing moment, leaving me feeling utterly relaxed.


    Just as I was starting to drift into a state of blissful tranquility, I sensed a presence near the door. Turning my head, I caught sight of Albedo peeking in, her eyes fixed on me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Albedo, what are you doing?" I asked, trying to keep my voice casual despite the sudden surge of adrenaline.


    Albedo''s eyes widened slightly, as if she had been caught red-handed. "Oh, um, nothing," she stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I was just... uh... checking to see if you needed anything."


    I raised an eyebrow skeptically, knowing full well that Albedo''s definition of "checking" often involved a lot more than just a casual glance.


    "Albedo, you do realize that peeping is not exactly an appropriate pastime, right?" I said, unable to suppress a teasing grin.


    Albedo''s expression shifted from embarrassment to something resembling defiance. "I-I wasn''t peeping," she protested, though her flustered demeanor betrayed her true intentions. "I was merely... admiring the view."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her thinly veiled attempt to cover up her actions. It was moments like these that reminded me just how infatuated and clingy Albedo could be when it came to me. Despite her best efforts to hide it, her obsessive tendencies always seemed to shine through. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, in that case, if you want, you can join me. You know this tub is spacious enough for two people," I said, unable to resist poking fun at her expense.


    Albedo''s eyes widened in surprise at my unexpected invitation, her cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of red. "Join you?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction, thoroughly enjoying the way she squirmed under my teasing gaze. "Why not?" I replied with a mischievous twinkle in my eye. "After all, it''s not every day we get to enjoy a luxurious bath together, right?"


    For a moment, Albedo seemed torn between excitement and uncertainty, her mind undoubtedly racing with a million different thoughts. But then, with a determined glint in her eyes, she squared her shoulders and stepped forward, her expression resolute.


    "Very well, Alex," she said, her voice tinged with determination. "If that is your wish, then I shall gladly accept."


    As Albedo swiftly shed her clothes and present her naked glory in front of me. And I didn''t waste the chance as I scanned her top to bottom.


    Her hour glass figure and that wide hips where site to behold and that boobs where something else.


    Noticing me staring, Albedo slow allowing me to enjoy the view and she didn''t stop there.


    As if picking picking something she bend down, her ass facing my direction, allowing me to see her pink, untouched pussy for me to see.


    If all this didn''t make my dick hard then I would be impotence.


    After giving the service, she settled into the warm water, her gaze met mine with a newfound intensity, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of anticipation and excitement. It was clear that she was fully committed to making the most of this unexpected opportunity, whatever it may entail.


    "Alex, something is poking me on my belly." Albedo said as she started breathing fast.


    "Do you mind it." I asked as I moved closer to her. My rod was pressing down on her belly.


    "No," Albedo''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink at my words.


    "No? Do you mind if I do this." I said as I groped her melons. This is one of softest thing I touched, excluding death''s bubbly ass.


    I pinched her pink nipples hard instead of screaming from pain she started moan.


    Coming close to her ears I whispered. "I am going to suck your nipples, you can masturbate if you want." Without delay I started to suck her nipples.


    I twisted my tongue around her pink, moderate nipples. I sucked her as if I am trying to drink milk for those melons. I bite her enough to make her scream a moan.


    While I sucking her, she was masturbating, she flicked cunt, fingered her pussy make her pink pussy red, while she was moaning under the pleasure.


    I stopped sucking her boobs and take a look at her face.


    "You look extremely beautiful right now." I said, it was not a lie as she was really sexy right now.


    Seeing her face, my vampire fangs slow reveled itself and without waiting I sank my my fangs in her beautiful neck line and started drinking her blood.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 71: Albedo**

    Chapter 71: Albedo**I sank my my fangs in her beautiful neck line and started drinking her blood. In response Albedo started moan harder.


    "Take me, Take me right here." Albedo said, I could feel that she is losing her self control and being a succubus it won''t be weird if she pound on me.


    Then I whisper to Albedo.


    "It''s seems you are having fun masturbating youself, while I was pleasuring you, I expect same from you, so give me a blow job."


    Hearing me, Albedo nodded and without waiting she went on her knees.


    Her hands sneaked closer, wrapped around the base of my cock. She sucked in a deep breath, stretched closer, and sticking out her tongue, she licked the tip before pressing her lips on my cock.


    My body jerked momentarily, which she surely noticed and smiled. Then she sloppily put the tip within her mouth, causing her cheeks to bulge as the cock filled the small mouth.


    She moved her hand gripping the shaft, massaging it with her hands, and bounced her head down. Thick saliva surged around her tongue and drenched my cock and before long a hot sensation enveloped my entire cock as her mouth reached the base of my cock.


    She already took the monstrous cock on her first attempt and didn''t gag! Though her techniques weren''t the best, the passion with fiery tongue wrapping every part of my cock more than made up for it.


    Slouching against the tub, I gazed at her head bobbing in a tempo that made my spine shiver about from pleasure.


    Thankfully, the water was shallow, so she wouldn''t be choking anytime soon.


    I pushed my hand on her head and played with curly grey hair. She looked up holding my cock, a hint of pure satisfaction in her scarlet eyes.


    "Good girl. You are doing a great job."


    She pulled back her mouth with a pop and beamed a wide smile.


    *Ding!*


    [Albedo: Affection +50]


    [Albedo: Affection +150]


    *Ding!*


    [Albedo have exceeded 500 Favorability points]


    Shut up! Let me enjoy this moment!


    Hot sighs tickled my cock as she gasped for breath, looking up at me with a passionate gaze and tears brimming in her eyes.


    "Thanks, Alexander-sama" She said with tears sliding down her cheeks. "I also love it, it is warm. Sho warm. I-I love every part of it! I can''t believe... I''m finally doing this!"


    I nodded and quietly patted her head. Maybe that was what she needed. Her sole reason to live was me after all. It made me appreciate her even more.


    She smiled and lunged back into blowjob, making lewd wet sounds with each bob. I groaned while enjoying the scene of her pink lips sliding down my glistening cock deep into her throat and her slick fingers playing with my balls.


    I lost track of time while being pleasured by her adorable little mouth. She licked every drop of precum leaking from the tip and her delicate hands gently stroking the shaft, all with a completely infatuated expression.


    I couldn''t hold on anymore! Why was she so adorable and sexy? I pulled her head, shoving my cock deep as possible, I released everything. She gagged on the thick cum blasting from my dick.


    I panted while she tried to swallow down my cum, collecting the extra on her palms.


    "Alexander-sama¡­" She slurred and swept her tongue over her lips. "It''s delishicious."


    Sweet girl! That''s my adorable girl. How come I never noticed she has that cute charm before. I might have fucked her silly back on Nazarick.


    And my cock turned hard from her sweet gesture.


    "Wanna do it here?"


    I asked since it be her first time.


    She nodded and rubbed her cheeks on my cock sensitive after cumming.


    "Anywhere is fine with Alexander-sama."


    That''s all I need to hear, without waiting I positioned my dick on her pussy, I swung my hips, aiming for the rough spots I discovered earlier. My cock invaded her convulsing pussy, spilling her juices everywhere on the bed.


    This time Albedo''s moan became genuinely loud with a mix of hot sighs and ecstatic screams.


    I poured all of my feelings, going too wild on her first sex. It made her happier, absolutely certain that I sought her.


    Crap, I can''t control now.


    I sealed her lips and finished with an intense thrust, slapping my balls against her in the process.


    She clung to me, her body shivering, producing a thick load of warm juices.


    I uttered a soft groan as my cock throbbed and sent a stream of cum inside her. She raised her waist a little as her body twitched and her vagina sprayed a burst of fluids on my cock.


    Creampies felt way better when there was no risk.


    As she calmed down, we kept in the same position, gazing into each other''s face. Then without saying anything she positioned the my dick on her pussy and sat down.


    I reached out and clenched her buttcheeks, fondling her springy ass.


    Albedo slowly raised her butt, drawing lines from our lewd fluids at the part where we were connected. She plopped down again, her tightness almost making me cum.


    Albedo leaned forward and touched my chest. "So hard¡­"


    I raised my body a little and she wrapped her arms around my neck, placing her lips on mine. Now in a better position, she swung her lips, moaning in sync. I squeezed her butt and pushed my cock deeply into her.


    She released me and threw her head back. "Ahhh¡­ that pierced my womb!"


    Her insides cramped, brutally gripping my cock. I took a deep breath and held back the approaching climax.


    She was too damn tight!


    Or rather her hole was smallsmall even for a succubus.


    Albedo clung to my body, squishing her pair of breasts against me, and kept moving her hips.


    For several moments, the slapping sounds of flesh and her moans resounded in the otherwise silent room.


    I was at my limit already.


    "Alexander-sama, color my womb in your semen."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    I pushed down her hips and pushed my waist, meeting womb-san again. Twitching, my cock let out a load even more than the last one. Albedo''s vagina contracted and squeezed out my dick as if her dear life depended on it. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Albedo arched her back forward silently, overwhelmed by sheer pleasure.


    I released a sigh as my climax ended. But, her juices kept overflowing with no ends to be seen as if she became a broken dam.


    A long moment later, she regained her composed smile. "Alexander-sama, ehehe~."


    She finally broke¡­


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 72: Yuri Alpha**

    Chapter 72: Yuri Alpha**A long moment later, she regained her composed smile. "Alexander-sama, ehehe~."


    She finally broke¡­


    Just then, a knocking sound was heard.


    "My Lord, are you okay, I heard a sound from the bathroom." It''s non-other that Yuri. Because the door was not fully closed, she entered the bathroom without waiting for my response, only to find Albedo with with a silly smile.


    Yuri just froze there without knowing what do until her emotion suppression kicked in making her rational again.


    But I noticed that she was staring hard at my dick. But it''s seems her status as maid is preventing her open up her feelings.


    "I''m very sorry for peeking in on you at you, My Lord. I will go right away." Yuri said as she was about turn around.


    "Stop there, Yuri." I said, I can''t miss fuck such a hot maid, can I. And not going to lie Yuri is one of my favorite pleiades maid.


    Hearing me, Yuri stopped on her tracks and turned around to face me.


    Before continue my action, I turned to Albedo, as I expected she didn''t said anything. She just had a beautiful silly smile as if she is enjoying the after glow of the sex.


    "Did you bath, Yuri?" I asked.


    "No, My Lord."


    "Then that''s perfect, Strip your clothes and join me." I said, even I don''t know how I got that confidence to ask a woman to join me in the bath.


    "But.. " Yuri then looked at Albedo.


    "If you are not interested, then you don''t have to." I said, inviting her was one thing but forcing her is another.


    But I didn''t have to worry as Yuri quickly replied.  Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, My Lord, I will join you right now." She quickly said. Yuri consider it to be a honor to share a bath with her Lord.


    "Excuse me." After removing the clothes Yuri entered the bath.


    Yuri''s body, hidden beneath the maid''s uniform was perfectly shaped with superb proportions, and although the size of the her melons was indeed small compair to Albedo, the well-shaped breasts certainly looked as if they could not be more perfect.


    At the tip of them sits a lovely pale peach color circle with its delicate outline - her waist is slender and firm, and her supple flesh seems to give off a sense of vigor underneath.


    It was the first time I had ever seen a woman''s ass so big. A thick layer of black pubic hair on her pussy. And above all, her black hair, which is usually tied up in an updo, hangs down to her shoulders, making her younger than usual and sexier, regardless of her stoic face.


    "Come here, Yuri." I said, without delay she came in front me.


    "What do you think of your current situation?" I asked,


    "I am Happy, that you invited me to join you in bath." She said.


    "Just happy? Aren''t you expecting something, when you entered here." I said teasgly.


    She doesn''t said anything, she looked down without saying anything as she was embarrassed to even talk.


    "Do you me to do something for you, Yuri, If yes then speck you mind." I said.


    Following my question, I heard a silent whisper.


    "Yes,"


    "I couldn''t quite hear you."


    As if she can''t wait any longer she said.


    "I want Lord Alexander to same thing you did to lady albedo." She said. I was surprised as I didn''t think she would easly admit it. After all, I was just teasing her.


    But that she admit it, I can''t back down can.


    "Then give a hand job." I ordered.


    "Okay, so. Excuse me."


    Without any hesitation, she touched my erect and hard manhood. I tightened my buttocks and felt my crotch harden at the touch of a Yuri''s fingers touch was more than just a touch, it felt almost innocent like she was checking the shape of it, gripping it with her fingers. A shiver runs down my spine from the thrill.


    What''s more, she wrapped her fingers around it and started pumping it up and down. She was even better than I thought. My erect penis was being played with by her smooth fingers, and it was twitching and throbbing.


    Yuri''s fingers made a circle and began squeezing my penis.


    "Oh, I see, Master, you like it this way."


    .....I got exposed. But I''m already naked.


    she handles my meat pole is like a spiral around the pillar of flesh, twisting and curling it. Wow, you''re so good .....


    Yuri''s fingers tightened with the perfect amount of force. Her observant eyes read the strength her Master wanted each time, and then she would pleasure and torment him. She didn''t seem to mind when the overflowing precum smeared her delicate fingers.


    With her consistent care, pleasure started to build in my dick.


    "Yuri, open your mouth and accept my sperm."


    ~~~


    Christmas Offer just started. If you use the discount code: DD0E1 on my Patreon, you will get 30% off on all tiers (Both Monthly and Annual), which has about 100+ advance chapters. This deal will end on Dec 25. Make full use of it.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517/blackbolt517

 Chapter 73: Yuri Alpha 1**

    Chapter 73: Yuri Alpha 1**"Yuri, open your mouth and accept my sperm."


    Without waiting she took my length on her mouth and accepted my cum. Of course, ordinary blow job is no fun, so I placed my hand on Yuri''s head and deep throat her.


    [Yuri: Affection +100]


    [Yuri: Affection +100]


    Interesting thing about being an undead is they don''t have to breath because of that Yuri accepted my cock without gagging.


    And without even, showing any resistance she accepted it. Did I said her throat was heavenly.


    She contract and released her throat in perfect intervals, and give a maximum pleasure she can give. And after drinking all my cum in one sitting, she didn''t stop.


    With her graceful fingers holding both my cock and balls, she let her lovely tongue crawl over the thick, veiny flesh. As her tongue wriggled and probed, I was very aware that this was the first time she had ever performed such an indecent act.


    glub, glub


    the glan is seared with a slippery flame, the pleasure, immorality, and lewdness. this is too much for me. I started to move my hips in an attempt.


    I hadn''t expected blowjobs to be so good.


    Yuri sucked on my manhood and passionately shoved her face into it. She twirled her tongue in a slippery, slurping pattern and sucked on it so hard that her cheeks sunken. Her slick white forehead is covered with steam of the bath, her wavy black hair is shaking, and her large grey eyes give me a seductive stare.


    [Yuri: Affection +150] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That that limit of my ensuring, without waiting, i took hold of her ass and started applying force on my large dick. To which my dick slid in without any obstruction.


    With that I started moving my hips and my dick kissed Yuri''s baby room with each thrust.


    "Ah~~" Yuri moaned with pleasure but soon her emotion suppression kick only to once again started to feel pleasure. This cycle continued.


    With each of my thrust, Yuri big plum ass giggled like a wave seeing that, I rased my hand high and slapped her.


    *Pant* "Ah~~" Yuri moaned with intensity as her inside tighten like a wire grip.


    "My Lordd~~Harder" She moaned breaking her stoic maid but soon she regained it as the emotional suppression kicked in once again.


    Hearing her plead, I started to fastened my thrust.


    And with each thrust I slapped her ass leaving my hand mark on her.


    I then groped her by hair and make her straight up and I sank my fangs on her neck.


    I don''t why but drinking blood from my partner seem normal to me, maybe one the side effect of being Bloodline Lord.


    As I drank Yuri''s Blood, her pussy become increasingly tight. And I had feeling that she is approaching her climax.


    Knowing that I quickly started move and soon pleasure started to build on my dick.


    With a deep thrust, I pushed all my length inside her. It seem that I touched her cervix hole.


    And that was enough her to climax and I also put my white deep inside her, marking her womb.


    [Yuri: Affection +200]


    [Yuri Alpha have exceeded 500 Favorability points]


    While I finished Yuri, Albedo, who was watching, hugged be from behind and whispered.


    "Now it''s mine, turn." With that, I started round two.


    ???


    As the evening faded into the early hours of the morning, our intimate encounter with Albedo and Yuri stretched on, each moment filled with passion and desire. The warmth of the bathwater enveloped us as we surrendered to the pleasure of each other''s touch.


    Albedo, with her fiery devotion, and Yuri, with her serene dedication, complemented each other perfectly as they lavished attention on me, their every caress sending waves of ecstasy coursing through my body.


    Yuri''s gentle touch was like a soothing balm, her every movement calculated and precise as she tended to my needs with unwavering devotion. Meanwhile, Albedo''s fervent ardor knew no bounds, her passion igniting a fire within me that burned brighter with each passing moment.


    Together, the three of us explored the depths of desire, losing ourselves in the throes of passion as we surrendered to the intoxicating allure of each other''s embrace.


    As the first light of dawn began to filter through the windows, signaling the end of our night of passion, we lay entwined in each other''s arms, our bodies spent but our hearts full.


    With a contented sigh, Albedo snuggled closer to me, her breath warm against my skin. "My Lord, that was truly unforgettable," she murmured, her voice filled with reverence and adoration.


    I smiled tenderly at her, brushing a stray lock of hair from her forehead. "Indeed it was, Albedo," I replied, my own heart swelling with affection for her. "And I couldn''t have asked for better companions to share it with."


    Yuri, ever the picture of serenity, nodded in agreement from her place beside us, her expression one of quiet contentment.


    As we lay together in the quiet stillness of the early morning, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the bond we shared. In each other''s arms, we had found solace, comfort, and above all, love.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 74: Raynare

    Chapter 74: RaynareAs Sunday dawned bright and clear, I found myself with a rare opportunity to escape the confines of school and indulge in a little leisure time.


    But while most people might spend their Sundays lounging around at home or catching up on chores, I had a different plan in mind¡ªa plan that involved a certain charming shrine maiden.


    With a mischievous grin on my face, I set out on my way to the shrine, my steps light with anticipation. After all, what better way to spend a Sunday than by ''coincidentally'' bumping into Akeno.


    But as fate would have it, my journey took an unexpected detour when I stumbled upon a park along the way. And there, seated on a bench, was an alluring young woman who seemed lost in thought.


    With her violet eyes and slender figure, she was a vision to behold, her long black hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of silk.


    For a moment, I found myself torn between sticking to my original plan and indulging in a little spontaneous diversion.


    After all, who could resist the allure of a beautiful stranger pondering the mysteries of life in the tranquil embrace of a park bench?


    With a playful twinkle in my eye, I approached the woman, my curiosity piqued. "Excuse me, miss," I began, my voice laced with charm. "Mind if I join you? The company of such a captivating presence is too enticing to resist."


    As my words hung in the air, the woman turned towards me, her smile as enigmatic as ever.


    "I don''t usually entertain strangers," she replied, her voice smooth as silk. "But I suppose I can make an exception for someone as handsome as yourself."


    Ah, flattery. The oldest trick in the book, but oh-so-effective when executed with finesse.


    "My name is Raynare, What''s your name?" Raynare, the first antagonist of High School DxD, asked to me.


    Pic


    "Alexander, but you can call me Alex," I replied with a grin, hoping to match her playful demeanor.


    In the original timeline, Raynare was supposed to seduce Issei and kill him, which would make him a devil with the help of Rias. But now that Issei has become Issey, a woman, I don''t know how she is going to become a devil.


    Raynare obviously can''t use the same tactics she used on Issei, which involved seduction, as Issey is a woman with a commitment to finding a perfect boyfriend who is as perverted as she is.


    And lucky for Issey, her future boyfriend was seducing her enemy. She should be proud of it, right?


    Well, Issey''s male version did say that there is no discrimination when it comes to boobs, so I guess it''s all right.


    Hearing my name, Raynare nodded thoughtfully, her violet eyes scanning me with a curious glint. "Alex, you seem to be new in town," she observed, a subtle smirk playing at the corners of her lips.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Raynare''s observation. "Yes, I am," I admitted, feigning a sheepish grin. "I was actually on my way to explore the town, but then I stumbled upon this park bench and couldn''t resist the urge to strike up a conversation with the most captivating person in sight."


    Raynare''s smirk widened into a knowing grin, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at her response. "Well, aren''t you the smooth talker," she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I grinned at Raynare''s playful jab or her wonderful acting skills, "Well, you know what they say¡ªlife''s too short to pass up on interesting encounters," I quipped, my tone light and teasing.


    Raynare chuckled, her laughter like a melody in the tranquil park setting. "That''s certainly one way to look at it," she conceded, her violet eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Leaning forward ever so slightly, I posed my next question to Raynare with genuine interest. "So, Raynare, since you seem to know your way around town, I was wondering if you''d be willing to show me some of the hidden gems?" I asked, flashing her my most charming grin.


    As I subtly released a small amount of my mana, I couldn''t help but wonder how Raynare would react. Would she be intrigued, suspicious, or perhaps a bit of both?


    Sure enough, her expression flickered with subtle surprise, her violet eyes narrowing slightly as she sensed the faint energy emanating from me. It was like watching a detective piece together clues at a crime scene, except the only crime here was my attempt at being mysterious.


    Knowing Raynare, I had no doubt she would try to learn more about me. After all, fallen angels weren''t exactly known for their trust in strangers. If she deemed me unworthy, well, let''s just say I''d have to watch my back around her.


    But for now, I couldn''t help but find the whole situation amusing. It was like being in my own personal game of cat and mouse, with me playing the role of the elusive mouse and Raynare as the cunning feline.


    Raynare''s lips curved into a wry smile, and I could tell she was intrigued by the challenge I presented. "Well, Alex, since you asked me nicely, I will give you a tour you won''t forget for life."


    "Oh, I am looking forward to it," I replied with a smirk, unable to resist the playful banter. "Just promise me you won''t lead me into any dark alleys with sinister intentions."


    Raynare chuckled, her laughter like a melody in the cool evening air. "Oh, Alex, where''s the fun in that?"


    ~~~


    (I don''t plan to add Raynare to his haram but she and her fallen angel friend will become maids and butler of Nazarick. Tell me your thoughts about it.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advance chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 75: Will you die for me

    Chapter 75: Will you die for meIn the Occult Research Room, three distinctive figures occupied the space. Rias Gremory, the crimson-haired beauty with a commanding presence, sat at the chessboard, her keen mind focused on the strategic game before her.


    Beside her, Akeno Himejima, the elegant black-haired maiden with a ponytail, watched the game with a playful glint in her eyes.


    And nestled between them was Koneko Toujou, the petite girl with white hair and golden eyes, her expression as stoic as ever.


    As Koneko spoke up, her words drew the attention of her companions. "Both Alexander and Issey are with fallen angels, Rias-senpai," she reported, her voice calm and matter-of-fact.


    Koneko is a petite girl with white hair and gold eyes. The front of her hair has two long bangs going past her shoulders and several loose bangs hanging over her forehead, while the back has a short bob cut. She also wears a black cat-shaped hair clip on both sides of her hair.


    Rias''s eyebrows furrowed slightly in contemplation as she considered Koneko''s words. "Fallen angels, you say?" she mused, her crimson eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "That''s certainly... unexpected."


    Akeno leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "Do you think it''s a coincidence, Rias?" she asked, her voice tinged with intrigue.


    Akeno is a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, very long black hair and violet eyes. Her hair is usually tied in a very long ponytail, reaching all the way down to the floor with two strands sticking out from the top and sloping backward, with an orange ribbon keeping it in place.


    Rias shook her head slowly, her expression thoughtful. "I highly doubt it," she replied, her tone grave. "It seems the fallen angels are making their move."


    "So what''s next? What should we do?" Akeno turned to Rias, her eyes searching for guidance as she gestured towards the chessboard. "Didn''t you have your eyes on Issey and Alexander to make them your servants?"


    Rias paused, her fingers hovering over the chess pieces as she considered Akeno''s question. "I did have my eye on Issey," she admitted, her gaze shifting to the board before her. "I''m one hundred percent sure she possesses a sacred gear. As for Alexander... he''s still something of a mystery to me."


    "I did hear that he was quite handsome," Akeno chimed in with a mischievous smile. "And even his older sister, Albedo, is quite popular among both teachers and students."


    Rias nodded thoughtfully at Akeno''s observation. "Yes, I''ve heard about Albedo," she replied, her voice tinged with curiosity. "She seems to have made quite an impression on everyone at school." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akeno''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "I wonder what their story is," she mused, her eyes gleaming with interest. "It''s not often that we come across such intriguing individuals."


    Rias''s expression softened with amusement. "True," she agreed, a hint of mischief dancing in her crimson eyes. "But regardless of their background, if Alexander and Issey possess potential, then they could prove to be valuable additions to our peerage."


    Akeno nodded in agreement, her gaze turning back to the chessboard. "Indeed," she said, her tone thoughtful. "Let''s keep a close eye on them and see how things unfold."


    ???


    Issey stood in the bustling plaza, her eyes scanning the crowd as she waited for Mittelt. The sun beat down overhead, casting a warm glow over the colorful array of shops and stalls that lined the square. It was a lively scene, filled with the chatter of shoppers and the tantalizing aroma of street food.


    As Issey glanced around, her thoughts drifted to Mittelt, the new friend she had met recently. From what Mittelt had told her, she was an orphan who had come all the way from England to start a new life in their town. Issey couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for her, imagining the challenges she must have faced in adjusting to her new surroundings.


    When Mittelt had timidly asked Issey if she could show her around the town, Issey had readily agreed. After all, she knew firsthand how overwhelming it could be to navigate a new place all on your own. Plus, she was always eager to make new friends, especially ones who shared her adventurous spirit.


    As Issey waited, she couldn''t help but feel a flutter of excitement at the thought of showing Mittelt all the hidden gems of their town. From the cozy cafes tucked away down winding alleyways to the picturesque parks that offered respite from the hustle and bustle of city life, there was so much to explore and discover.


    Finally, Issey spotted Mittelt making her way through the crowd, her expression a mix of nervousness and anticipation.


    She was a petite girl with blonde-colored hair and big, doe-like eyes that seemed to take in everything around her with wonder.


    "Hey, Mittelt! Over here!" Issey called out, waving excitedly as Mittelt approached.


    Mittelt''s face broke into a relieved smile as she hurried over to join Issey. "Thank you so much for agreeing to show me around, Issey," she said earnestly, her English accent giving her words a charming lilt.


    "No problem at all!" Issey replied cheerfully. "I''m always up for an adventure, and I can''t wait to show you all the best spots in town."


    As they set off together, Issey launched into a lively description of their first stop: a quaint little bakery known for its mouthwatering pastries and friendly atmosphere.


    Mittelt listened attentively, her eyes sparkling with excitement at the prospect of sampling some of the town''s culinary delights.


    By the end of the tour, they reached the tranquil fountain at the heart of the park, Mittelt turned to face Issey with a serious expression.


    "Well, I had a lot of fun today, and I want to thank you for showing me around," Mittelt began, her tone solemn. "But there''s something I need to ask you."


    Issey''s brows furrowed in confusion, but she nodded encouragingly. "Of course, Mittelt. You can ask me anything."


    Mittelt took a deep breath before posing her question, her gaze steady as she met Issey''s eyes. "Will you... die for me?"


    Issey blinked in surprise, her mind struggling to process Mittelt''s unexpected request. "Umm, what?" she stammered, feeling utterly bewildered by Mittelt''s sudden question.


    "I said, will you die for me?" Mittelt repeated, her tone unwavering as she waited for Issey''s response.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 76: A hole on heart

    Chapter 76: A hole on heartAfter leaving the park, Raynare took me on a whirlwind tour of the town. I have to admit, it was quite the adventure, even though she was faking most of her enthusiasm. But hey, fake enthusiasm is still enthusiasm, right?


    We strolled through the streets, with Raynare pointing out all the local hotspots like a seasoned tour guide. She even managed to fake excitement over mundane things like the town square or the local bakery.


    At one point, she dragged me into a quaint little shop that sold nothing but artisanal pickles. Who knew pickles could be so exciting? Raynare certainly seemed to think so, as she raved about the various flavors and textures, trying to convince me that pickle tasting was the next big thing.


    I couldn''t help but laugh as she insisted that we try every single pickle in the store. I mean, who does that on a date? But hey, when in doubt, pickle it out, right?


    As we continued our tour, Raynare''s fake enthusiasm began to wane, and I could tell she was getting tired of pretending. But bless her heart, she soldiered on, determined to show me the best of what the town had to offer.


    We stumbled upon a local fair that was in full swing, complete with carnival games and a Ferris wheel. Raynare''s eyes lit up at the sight of the cotton candy stand, and before I knew it, she was dragging me over, insisting that we indulge in some sugary goodness. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t resist her infectious energy, so I obliged, even though I''m pretty sure she was just using me as an excuse to satisfy her own sweet tooth. But hey, who am I to turn down cotton candy?


    As we rode the Ferris wheel, Raynare leaned against me, her laughter ringing out over the sounds of the fair below. In that moment, I forgot all about her fake enthusiasm and just enjoyed the moment for what it was¡ªa silly, spontaneous date with a girl who was trying her best to kill me.


    Sure, our date may have been filled with fake smiles and forced excitement, but in the end, it was still one of the most fun experiences I''ve had in a long time.


    By the time the ride came to an end, the two of us were already back at the park where we first met that morning.


    "So, Alex, what did you think of our little date?" Raynare asked, breaking the comfortable silence between us.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her, genuinely impressed by the day''s events. "Honestly, it was more fun than I expected," I admitted, feeling a sense of gratitude for the unexpected adventure.


    Raynare chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Considering I was the one showing you around, I suppose that''s a compliment," she teased.


    I couldn''t help but admire her commitment to the act. Despite her true identity as a fallen angel, she had seamlessly slipped into the role of a regular human, keeping up the charade with remarkable skill.


    It made me wonder if I could ever be as convincing in my own disguises.


    "Now that I''ve shown you around town, there''s something I need you to do for me," Raynare said.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Oh? And what might that be?"


    "Can you die for me." Raynare said as she summoned a pair of holy weapon.


    And her dress changed to bondage costume, I have to say that''s look so good on her.


    As Raynare summoned a pair of flashy holy weapons, "Oh, that''s some flashy stuff you got there," I commented, feigning nonchalance as I eyed the weapons with interest.


    Raynare seemed taken aback by my lack of fear in the face of her open hostility. I guess she was expecting me to cower in fear or beg for mercy, but hey, where''s the fun in that?


    "And sorry, Raynare, I can''t die for you today," I said with a shrug, flashing her a grin that I hoped looked more confident than I felt.


    After all, there''s no harm in trying to play it cool, even when you''re facing down a fallen angel with a pair of lethal weapons.


    Raynare''s expression darkened, her disappointment evident as she realized that her little ambush hadn''t gone quite as planned. But instead of backing down, she raised her weapons higher, determination shining in her eyes.


    "Well, if you won''t die for me willingly, then I''ll just have to make you," she declared, her voice dripping with malice.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her melodramatic speech. Seriously, who talks like that in real life? But before I could respond, Raynare lunged forward, her weapons gleaming in the sunlight as she aimed a strike directly at my chest.


    Of course, any normal human would try to dodge it, but I''m not normal, and I''m certainly not human. As a vampire god, I welcomed the attack, allowing the holy weapons to pierce my heart with ease.


    "You know, it''s considered rude to stab someone''s heart without their permission," I quipped, my tone light despite the situation.


    As Raynare''s eyes widened in surprise, I couldn''t help but chuckle. It seemed even fallen angels weren''t immune to a good dose of sarcasm.


    With a swift motion, I grabbed hold of the weapons protruding from my chest, ignoring the slight pain as I yanked them out. Raynare watched in disbelief as the wounds on my chest closed up almost instantly, leaving no trace of the attack.


    "Now that we''ve had our fun, how about we call it a day?" I suggested, flashing her a cheeky grin.


    Raynare''s expression shifted from surprise to frustration, her violet eyes ablaze with fury. "You''re not getting away that easily," she growled, raising her weapons once more.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 77: Becoming Devil

    Chapter 77: Becoming DevilRaynare''s expression shifted from surprise to frustration, her violet eyes ablaze with fury. "You''re not getting away that easily," she growled, raising her weapons once more.


    But before she could make another move, a sudden burst of energy froze her in her tracks. I turned to see an exceptionally beautiful woman with crimson eyes and pale skin, her buxom figure clad in a flowing white dress. It was one of my vampire brides, summoned to watch over Issey.


    Without even acknowledging Raynare''s existence, the woman knelt before me. "Lord Alexander, Lady Issey is in danger. She''s about to be killed by someone known as Mittelt," she informed me calmly.


    I nodded, grateful for her timely intervention. Issey may have undergone a gender change, but she was still the protagonist of this world, and I needed to ensure her safety as she navigated the challenges of becoming a devil in Rias Gremory''s Peerage.


    As for Issey''s fate, well, who was I to interfere with destiny? If she was meant to receive an upgrade, then so be it. Besides, it wasn''t my place to stand in the way of her growth and development.


    As for my grand entrance into Rias''s household, well, that was a different story altogether. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement at the prospect of making a memorable impression, but at the same time, I had yet to come up with a solid plan.


    "Oh well," I thought to myself with a shrug, "Let''s just go with the flow for now. After all, spontaneity is the spice of life, isn''t it?"


    Turning back to Raynare, who was still frozen in place, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity. She may have been a fallen angel with malicious intent, but even she didn''t deserve to be ignored like this.


    "Raynare, consider this your lucky day," I said with a smirk, addressing her for the first time since her failed attack. "You''re going to work as a maid from now on."


    Raynare''s eyes widened in disbelief, clearly not expecting this turn of events. But before she could protest, I turned to my vampire bride. "Take her to my house," I instructed, confident that she would carry out my orders without question.


    With that, I watched as Raynare was escorted away, her fate now sealed as she embarked on a new chapter of her life as my unwilling maid.


    As for me, well, I had preparations to make for Issey''s safety and my impending entry in front of Rias''s. It was shaping up to be an eventful day, to say the least.


    ???


    Issey


    "Will you... die for me?" Mittelt asked, her gaze steady as she met Issey''s eyes, her tone devoid of emotion.


    Issey blinked in surprise, her mind struggling to process Mittelt''s unexpected request. "Umm, what?" she stammered, feeling utterly bewildered by the sudden turn of events.


    The question hung in the air, the weight of its implications sinking in as Issey tried to make sense of Mittelt''s words. Was she seriously asking Issey to sacrifice her life for her? And if so, why? What possible reason could Mittelt have for making such a request?


    "I said, will you die for me?" Mittelt repeated, her tone unwavering as she waited for Issey''s response, her blue eyes piercing into Issey''s with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.


    Issey''s mind raced as she searched for a suitable answer, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and fear.


    On one hand, she wanted to refuse outright, to reject Mittelt''s twisted request and distance herself from this dangerous person.


    But on the other hand, she couldn''t as she doesn''t know what will Mittelt will do if she rejected her.


    "I... I don''t understand," Issey finally managed to say, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "Why would you ask me something like that? What do you want from me?"


    Mittelt''s patience seemed to wear thin, her demeanor shifting as she summoned a pink-colored holy weapon with a flick of her wrist. "It seems like you''re taking too long to answer," she remarked coolly. "Well, it doesn''t matter."


    Issey''s heart skipped a beat as she watched the weapon materialize before her eyes. Her instincts screamed at her to run, to flee from the danger that loomed before her. But her legs felt like lead, rooted to the spot as fear held her captive in its icy grip. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swift and merciless motion, Mittelt plunged the pink-colored holy weapon into Issey''s chest, a cruel smile twisting her lips as she inflicted the fatal blow. Issey''s body convulsed with pain, a strangled gasp escaping her lips as she collapsed to the ground, her world spinning out of control.


    As Mittelt withdrew the weapon, leaving Issey bleeding and broken on the ground, she turned and fled into the night, her laughter echoing cruelly in Issey''s ears. Left alone in the darkness, Issey''s vision blurred with tears as she struggled to comprehend the betrayal she had just endured.


    In her final moments, as the world around her faded into blackness, Issey''s thoughts drifted to the red-eyed boy she had met at school.


    She couldn''t even ask what is the length of his rod was. And was he interested in making a harem.


    Just as she about to die, a summoning circle activated.


    Just as she was about to succumb to the darkness, a summoning circle suddenly activated nearby. From its ethereal depths emerged a stunning woman with crimson hair, her presence commanding and powerful.


    "Did you summon me?" the crimson-haired beauty asked, her voice as melodious as a siren''s song.


    But no answer came from Issey''s lips, for she was too weak to speak.


    "It seems you''re about to meet your end," the woman observed, her gaze piercing through the darkness as she surveyed Issey''s broken form. With a graceful motion, she took a chess piece.


    "This will give you a second chance," she declared, her voice resolute as she placed the chess piece on Issey''s heart. "As my servant."


    That''s all Issey heard as she lost consciousness.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 78: Rias Gremory

    Chapter 78: Rias Gremory"It seems you''re ready to enter the world of devils, Dear," Death remarked with a slight chuckle, her beautiful visage managing to convey a sense of amusement.


    "Well, I am about to make a grand entrance in front of the Gremory family, after all. I just hope Rias wouldn''t start fighting with me," I said to Death as I made my way towards where Issey was.


    "You do know that you don''t have to worry about anything in this world, right? Even if the strongest being in this world came before you, you can fight without worrying about death," Death reminded me.


    "Oh, Death, you know me. I prefer love over war," I replied with a smirk, knowing full well that my romantic escapades often landed me in more trouble than any battle ever could.


    Death''s eyes seemed to gleam with amusement at my response. "Speaking of love, how are things going with Albedo and Yuri?" she inquired, her voice carrying a hint of mischief.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Death''s directness. "Oh, you know, after yesterday, Albedo''s clinginess has reached new heights, and Yuri''s stoicism is as unyielding as ever," I replied, rolling my eyes at the thought of my two lovers.


    "Even in the morning, Albedo was clinging close to me as if she had no intention of moving away. And as for Yuri, she blushed after looking at me, then soon her emotional suppression kicked in, making her stoic again, only for the cycle to repeat," I added with a wry grin.


    Death let out a soft chuckle, her laughter echoing through the empty void that surrounded us. "Well, it seems like you have your hands full," she remarked, her tone tinged with amusement.


    Before I could respond, Death''s expression grew serious. "You know, I think it''s time for a little girl talk," she said, her voice taking on a maternal tone.


    "A girl talk? With Albedo and Yuri? Now that''s something I''d pay to see," I remarked, unable to suppress a smirk at the thought of my two lovers engaging in idle gossip.


    Death nodded, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Consider it done. I''ll summon both Albedo and Yuri to my domain for a little chat," she declared, her voice filled with determination.


    As Death began to fade from view, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Girl talk with Albedo and Yuri? Now that was bound to be an interesting conversation. But for now, I had a grand entrance to prepare for.


    ???


    As I arrived at the designated spot, my vampire bride''s information proved to be spot on¡ªRias had already converted Issey into a devil. Phew! Crisis averted! But hey, no time to relax just yet; it''s showtime!


    I couldn''t help but feel a wave of relief wash over me. Everything seemed to be going according to plan, and I let out a silent "thank goodness" as I surveyed the scene before me.


    But despite the reassuring sight, I didn''t dare to slow down my pace. After all, I had a dramatic entrance to make, and I wasn''t about to let anything¡ªespecially not a smooth conversion into devilhood¡ªget in my way.


    I put strength on my legs, I bounded forward and leaped into the air, landing with a flourish right in front of Rias. From her perspective, it must have seemed like I dropped out of the sky.


    Now that''s what I call making an dramatic entrance!


    As I landed in front of Rias, her reaction was immediate¡ªshe went on guard, suspicion etched into every line of her face. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice sharp with caution.


    I flashed her my most disarming smile, hoping to ease the tension with a touch of charm. "The name''s Alexander," I replied smoothly, trying to project an air of confidence despite the scrutiny I could feel in her gaze.


    But as soon as the words left my lips, I could see the gears turning in Rias''s mind. Recognition sparked in her eyes, and her expression shifted from guarded to puzzled.


    "Alexander..." she echoed, her brow furrowing in thought. Then, like a lightbulb flickering to life, understanding dawned on her face. "Wait a minute... You''re the transfer student who joined Kuoh Academy yesterday, aren''t you?"


    Bingo! She''d figured it out. But rather than let on that I already knew who she was, I played dumb. "Oh, do I know you?" I asked innocently, pretending as though her name meant nothing to me.


    Well, considering I''d just dropped out of the sky in front of her, I was probably already on her suspicious list anyway.


    Rias''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze piercing as she assessed me. "I''m Rias Gremory," she introduced herself, her tone cautious yet polite. "Your senior."


    "So, Rias, it seems you''re a devil," I remarked, nodding towards her bat-like wings with a hint of curiosity.


    "Yes, I am," she confirmed, a subtle note of surprise in her voice. "And from how unbothered you seem even after hearing my surname, it appears you''re new to the supernatural world."


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Of course, I was new to this world¡ªwell, sort of. But why spoil the fun by revealing that little detail? "You could say that," I replied cryptically, opting to keep her guessing for now.


    "So Alexander, what are doing here." She asked.


    I couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle at Rias''s question. What was I doing here? Well, aside from making a grand entrance and casually dropping in on a conversation between devils, fallen angels, and newly minted devils, not much, really.


    "Well, I was just wandering around the park," I replied with a casual shrug, doing my best to maintain an air of mystery. "Then I sensed the presence of a fallen angel, so naturally, I came to investigate."


    Rias''s gaze lingered on me, her expression unreadable. Was she buying my story, or was she seeing right through my flimsy excuse?


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 79: Chit chat

    Chapter 79: Chit chatRias''s gaze lingered on me, her expression unreadable. Was she buying my story, or was she seeing right through my flimsy excuse?


    As I glanced over at Issey, who lay sprawled on the ground nearby, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of relief. Despite the chaos and confusion surrounding us, she managed to become a devil.


    Not going to lie, I was actually nervous about how Issey is going to become a devil. Because of my modification, she becomes a pervert with the goal of finding her perfect boyfriend instead of the perverted boy aiming to become a Harem King.


    "It seems she''s alive," I remarked, trying to sound casual despite the underlying tension in the air.


    Rias nodded in agreement, her gaze shifting between me and Issey. "Yes, she is," she acknowledged, her tone thoughtful. "But the question remains¡ªwhy did you come to her aid? What''s your connection to her?"


    Ah, the million-dollar question. What was my connection to Issey, and why had I chosen to intervene in her fate?


    "Nothing, actually, (for now). I just saw her yesterday in school. She''s in the same class as me," I explained, keeping my response vague yet truthful. There was no need to divulge any unnecessary details.


    "I suppose you could say I have a soft spot for damsels in distress," I added with a wry smile, hoping to lighten the mood with a touch of comedy. "But in all seriousness, I couldn''t just stand by and watch someone get hurt, especially not in my own backyard."


    Rias regarded me with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, her blue eyes probing for any sign of deception. But try as she might, she couldn''t seem to find any cracks in my facade.


    "Well, Alexander," she said at last, her tone tinged with a hint of respect, "it seems you''re not as ordinary as you appear."


    I couldn''t help but smirk inwardly at her assessment. If only she knew the half of it. But for now, I''d play along with her perception of me as just another transfer student trying to find his place in the world.


    "I still haven''t completely believed you," Rias admitted, her expression thoughtful as she glanced back at Issey, who lay unconscious on the ground after her transformation into a devil. "But for now, I need to take Issey back to her house."


    I nodded in understanding.


    "I will send someone to call you tomorrow," Rias continued, her gaze returning to me with renewed determination. "We will continue our talk then."


    I inclined my head in acknowledgment, a faint smile playing at the corners of my lips. "Of course, Rias. I look forward to it," I replied smoothly.


    But as she turned to leave with Issey in tow, I called her out. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait a minute." Rias paused, her expression curious as she turned back to face me, Issey still cradled in her arms. I strode forward, closing the distance between us with purpose.


    As I reached them, I gently placed a hand on Issey''s shoulder, silently chanting a spell under my breath. "{Brave Heart}," I murmured, channeling the magic to soothe her transition into devilhood.


    "What did you do?" Rias asked, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion.


    "It''s just a little spell of mine," I replied casually, flashing her a grin. "You know, to help Issey accept her new devilish identity without any unnecessary trauma."


    Rias regarded me with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, her blue eyes narrowing slightly as she assessed me. "And you''re telling me this spell just erases any fear or trauma?" she questioned, her tone skeptical.


    "Well, technically it''s more of a low-level spell designed to remove fear," I admitted, scratching the back of my head sheepishly. "But hey, same difference, right?"


    Rias seemed to consider my explanation for a moment before nodding in reluctant acceptance. "I suppose if it helps Issey adjust to her new life as a devil, then it can''t be all bad," she conceded, her tone softening slightly.


    With that settled, I stepped back, allowing Rias to continue on her way. As they disappeared from view.


    Just after Rias disappear, a familiar notification bell chimed, pulling me back into reality. With a quick flick of my wrist, I opened my system, eager to see the results of my intervention.


    {Congratulations! Issey has become a devil, successfully starting the canon.}


    {500 karma points acquired.}


    {Congratulations! You have intervened in the canon event without changing the plot.}


    {1000 karma points acquired.}


    {Raynare is removed from the plot.}


    {50 karma points acquired.}


    {Raynare has become your maid.}


    {50 karma points acquired.}


    "Sweet, sweet karma points," I muttered to myself, a satisfied grin spreading across my face. It seemed that my intervention had not only gone smoothly but had also earned me quite a hefty reward.


    Content with the karma points I had acquired, I decided to check the affection meter to gauge Rias and Raynare''s feelings towards me.


    [Rias Gremor, Heiress of the House of Gremory]


    Acquaintance: 80%


    Description: Curious about what you are


    Like to know more about the spell you used


    Like to make you a member of her Peerage


    Remark: Saw that boobs, that''s the pair which made the strongest being in this world. So suck them dry if you want to be strongest.


    [Raynare, The Fallen Angel]


    Hate: 100%


    Description: She is currently cussing you with all the words she knows.


    Wants to kill you but can''t


    She is horny because you are hot


    Remark: I didn''t knew you were into bondage


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 80: Sacred Gear

    Chapter 80: Sacred GearAfter my chat with Rias, I was looking forward to some chill time back at my pad. But oh boy, was I in for a surprise when I swung open the door! There stood Albedo, axe in hand, giving Raynare the evil eye.


    "Albedo, what''s the ruckus?" I asked, trying to keep things cool despite the axe-wielding shenanigans.


    Albedo''s eyes flashed with anger as she turned towards me, her grip on that axe tightening like she was about to chop wood. "My Love, she had the nerve to attack you," she spat out, sounding like a mama bear ready to protect her cub.


    I scratched my head, wondering what on earth had set off this whole axe party. Meanwhile, Raynare was as cool as a cucumber, not a hint of worry on her face.


    Turning to the vampire bride, who was kneeling there like the ultimate sidekick, I asked, "What did you say to Albedo?"


    "I merely relayed what I witnessed, My Lord," she replied respectfully, her gaze never leaving the ground.


    I sighed inwardly, trying to make sense of the situation. It seemed that Raynare''s presence had triggered Albedo''s protective instincts, but her reaction was far more aggressive than I had anticipated.


    "Albedo, simmer down and put the axe away," I said, hoping to dial down the crazy before someone lost a limb.


    But before I could play peacemaker, Raynare decided to unleash a string of colorful words in my direction.


    "You jerk, where do you get off? Let me out of here, or I swear I''ll make you regret it!"


    Well, isn''t this a fun little family reunion?


    As Raynare''s colorful tirade echoed through the apartment, I couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle. Talk about a drama queen! But seriously, who did she think she was threatening? Last time I checked, I was the one with the vampire brides and a knack for turning chaotic situations into comedy gold.


    "Raynare, Raynare, Raynare," I said, shaking my head in mock disappointment. "You''re a fallen angel, not a fallen comedian. Save the threats for someone who''s actually scared of you."


    Albedo''s grip on the axe loosened slightly as she shot me a puzzled look. Clearly, my banter was throwing her off her game, and I was totally okay with that. Anything to defuse the tension and get back to my regularly scheduled chill time.


    "Lord Alex, are you sure about this?" Albedo asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    I flashed her a reassuring grin. "Trust me, Albedo. I''ve dealt with worse than a feisty fallen angel before breakfast. Now, why don''t you put that axe away before someone gets hurt?"


    Albedo hesitated for a moment, torn between her protective instincts and my seemingly nonchalant attitude. But eventually, she relented, lowering the axe with a reluctant sigh. Crisis averted, at least for now.


    "Now, Raynare, we have a lot to discuss, like your purpose here and the most important question of all¡ªwhen is Asia Argento coming to this town?" I said, striking a pose against the wall with all the casual swagger of someone who''s used to being in control.


    Raynare shot me a surprised glare, clearly not expecting me to know about Asia Argento, but I just grinned back at her, as cool as a cucumber.


    After all, dealing with scarier stuff than her was just another Tuesday for me.


    She sighed in resignation, realizing there was no escaping this conversation.


    "Fine, if you must know, I''m here because..." Raynare began, her voice dripping with disdain.


    But before she could spill the beans, the doorbell chimed, interrupting her with perfect timing.


    "Now, who could that be?" I pondered aloud, striding over to the door with a curious expression.


    As I swung open the door, I was met with the sight of Yuri, my ever-faithful maid, holding a tray of freshly brewed tea.


    "Master, I thought you might like some tea," Yuri said, her voice as calm and composed as ever.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her impeccable timing. Leave it to Yuri to swoop in and save the day with a spot of tea.


    "Thanks, Yuri." I said.


    With a satisfied nod, I turned back to Raynare, ready to continue our conversation over a cup of tea.


    But before I could say anything, I waved my hand, dispelling the summon that had brought Raynare here in the first place.


    "Now that''s taken care of," I said, gesturing for Albedo to join me. "Why don''t you take a seat, Albedo? Let''s all enjoy this tea together."


    Albedo hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering between me and Raynare, but eventually she settled into the nearest chair.


    As we sat around the table, sipping our tea in companionable silence, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Despite the unexpected turn of events, everything seemed to be falling into place, just as I had planned.


    "So, Raynare," I began, turning my attention back to her. "You were about to tell us why you''re here."


    Raynare sighed, her expression resigned. "I''m here on a mission from my superiors," she admitted reluctantly. "They believe there''s a powerful sacred gear hidden in this town, and they want me to find it."


    ~~~ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 81: Confession

    Chapter 81: ConfessionRaynare sighed, her expression resigned. "I''m here on a mission from my superiors," she admitted reluctantly. "They believe there''s a powerful sacred gear hidden in this town, and they want me to find it."


    Albedo, with a look of genuine curiosity, piped up, "What''s a sacred gear?"


    Raynare''s incredulous gaze fell on Albedo, as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. It was as if Albedo had just asked if the sky was blue or if water was wet.


    "You don''t know what a sacred gear is?" Raynare asked, her tone laced with disbelief. "It''s like asking if a dragon knows how to breathe fire." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Albedo blinked in confusion, clearly taken aback by Raynare''s reaction. "Um, no?" she replied, looking to me for confirmation.


    Before we arrived in this world, I only told Albedo some basic stuff about it, and in that basic stuff, I forgot to mention Sacred Gear. Silly me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the exchange. "Well, Albedo, a sacred gear is a powerful artifact bestowed upon humans by god," I explained, "They grant their wielders incredible abilities, but they''re also highly sought after by various factions."


    "And the interesting fact about sacred gear is only humans or half-humans can possess one. Talk about discrimination!" I added.


    Raynare nodded in agreement, her frustration subsiding slightly. "Exactly," she said, shooting Albedo a look that clearly said, "How could you not know that?"


    Albedo shrugged, seemingly unfazed by Raynare''s disapproval. "Well, now I know," she said nonchalantly, taking a sip of her tea as if the conversation were nothing out of the ordinary.


    I turned my attention back to Raynare. "So, Raynare, you mentioned that your superiors sent you here to find a sacred gear,"


    "Yes, that''s correct," she confirmed.


    "Then why are you on the streets hunting human."


    Raynare''s expression shifted, her violet eyes darting nervously as she searched for a suitable response. It was clear that my question had caught her off guard, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at seeing her squirm.


    "I was not hunting humans, I was just weeding out the ones who could become dangerous to us, fallen angels," she replied, her tone defensive.


    I arched an eyebrow skeptically, unconvinced by her explanation. "Weeding out, huh? That''s a creative way to put it," I remarked dryly, exchanging a knowing glance with Albedo.


    Albedo, for her part, merely nodded in agreement, her expression unreadable as she continued to sip her tea.


    Raynare shifted uncomfortably under our scrutiny, clearly feeling the weight of our skepticism. "Look, I have my orders," she insisted, her voice tinged with frustration. "I''m just doing what I have to do to fulfill them."


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Raynare. After all, I knew what it was like to be caught between duty and personal convictions. But at the same time, I couldn''t ignore the fact that her actions had put innocent lives at risk.


    "Did your superiors know that you were hunting humans in the territory managed by two heiresses of great devil families?" I pressed, determined to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Raynare hesitated, her gaze flickering nervously as she weighed her options. It was clear that she was torn between loyalty to her superiors and the realization that she had overstepped her bounds.


    "Well, um, they may have had an idea," she admitted reluctantly, her voice trailing off.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Raynare''s response. It seemed like she was trying to downplay the severity of her actions, but her hesitance betrayed her true feelings.


    "Oh, I doubt that," I interjected, my tone laced with skepticism. "From what I know, the leader of the fallen angels is someone who doesn''t have any interest in waging war."


    Raynare''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly caught off guard by my assertion. It was clear that she hadn''t expected me to be aware of the inner workings of her organization.


    "Who told you that?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    I shrugged nonchalantly, keeping my expression carefully neutral. "Let''s just say I have my sources," I replied cryptically, not wanting to reveal too much too soon.


    Raynare frowned, clearly frustrated by my evasiveness. It was clear that she was starting to realize that she was in way over her head.


    "Look, Raynare, I''m not here to play games," I said, my tone firm. "I need to know the truth, and I need to know it now."


    Raynare sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. It was clear that she had run out of excuses, and she knew it.


    "Fine," she said, her voice resigned. "The truth is, my superiors sent me here to retrieve a sacred gear that they believe is hidden in this town. They didn''t explicitly tell me to hunt humans."


    Raynare''s confession didn''t surprise me much. It seemed like her superiors had sent her on a wild goose chase, hoping to stumble upon a sacred gear hidden in our little town. Typical.


    "Now for the important question, when is Asia Argento coming," I inquired, eager to gather all the pieces of this puzzling situation.


    Raynare hesitated for a moment before responding, her tone laced with a hint of disdain. "Before I tell you, you do know that she is a witch. So don''t hold any empathy towards her," she said, trying to cast Asia in a negative light.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes inwardly at Raynare''s attempt to slander Asia''s reputation. Sure, Asia might have her quirks, but calling her a witch was a bit of a stretch. She was more like an air-headed bunny who couldn''t harm a fly if she tried.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I replied casually, not wanting to give Raynare the satisfaction of thinking her words had any effect on me.


    Raynare sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. It seemed like she had finally realized that her attempts to manipulate me weren''t getting her anywhere.


    "Fine," she said, her voice resigned. "Asia is scheduled to arrive in town next week."


    I nodded, filing away the information for later. It seemed like our paths were destined to cross sooner rather than later.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 82: A new maid

    Chapter 82: A new maidRaynare''s reluctant admission about Asia''s arrival didn''t come as a shock. It seemed she had finally run out of excuses and decided to spill the beans.


    "Now, that wasn''t so hard, was it?" I remarked with a smirk, feeling a sense of satisfaction at finally getting the information I needed.


    Raynare let out an exasperated sigh, clearly eager to be free of our interrogation. "Can you let me go now? I''ve told you everything I know," she pleaded, her tone bordering on desperation.


    "Let you go? Oh, I think I mentioned earlier that you''re going to work as a maid under Yuri," I replied casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Raynare''s eyes widened in disbelief, a mix of shock and indignation crossing her features. It was clear that she hadn''t expected such a fate when she set foot in our town. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. The idea of Raynare, a fallen angel, being reduced to the role of a maid was almost too amusing to bear.


    "But don''t worry, Raynare. You''ll find that being a maid has its perks," I added with a mischievous twinkle in my eye, hoping to lighten the mood with a bit of humor.


    Raynare''s protests fell on deaf ears as Albedo, unable to contain her annoyance any longer, stepped forward with a menacing aura. "You worm," she addressed Raynare, her voice dripping with disdain. "You are given the glorious opportunity to become a maid of the supreme Being, and you''re complaining about that?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk at Albedo''s dramatic flair. She certainly knew how to make a point, even if it was a bit over the top. And judging by the murderous glint in her eyes, it was clear that she wasn''t joking around.


    Beside her, Yuri remained silent, her expression mirroring Albedo''s annoyance. It seemed that they both shared the sentiment that Raynare''s reluctance was unwarranted.


    Then, with a deadly seriousness that sent shivers down my spine, Albedo turned her gaze towards me. "Allow me to end her pitiful existence, My Lord," she requested, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her bold suggestion. While I appreciated her dedication to my well-being, I couldn''t exactly condone murder of potential harem member, especially not in my own apartment.


    "Let''s not be too hasty, Albedo," I interjected, holding up a hand to forestall any further violence. "While I appreciate your enthusiasm, I think we can find a more... diplomatic solution to this predicament."


    Albedo''s expression softened slightly at my words, but the fire in her eyes remained undiminished.


    It was clear that she was still itching for a fight, and I had to tread carefully to avoid setting her off.


    "But, My Lord," Albedo protested, her tone pleading, "she''s a weak fallen angel. She doesn''t deserve mercy."


    I couldn''t deny that Raynare''s actions had been less than admirable, but I couldn''t bring myself to condone such extreme measures, either.


    After all, I prided myself on being a fair and just ruler, even if it meant showing mercy to those who didn''t deserve it.


    What a gentleman I become.


    "Let''s give her a chance to redeem herself," I suggested, hoping to appease Albedo without resorting to violence. "Perhaps serving as a maid will teach her a thing or two about humility and respect."


    Albedo''s expression softened slightly at my words, though the fire in her eyes still burned brightly. It seemed that she was reluctantly willing to give my suggestion a chance, even if she wasn''t entirely convinced.


    "Very well, My Lord," Albedo conceded, her voice tinged with begrudging acceptance. "But if she steps out of line even once..."


    "I promise, Albedo," I reassured her, holding up a hand in a gesture of peace. "If Raynare causes any trouble, you''ll be the first to know."


    With that settled, I turned my attention back to Raynare, who stood before us with a mixture of defiance and resignation in her eyes. It was clear that she knew she had no choice but to comply with our demands, at least for the time being.


    "Raynare," I addressed her, my tone firm but not unkind. "You have been given a second chance. Make the most of it, and perhaps you''ll find that being a maid isn''t as bad as you think."


    Raynare''s response was a curt nod, her expression unreadable. It seemed that she had finally come to terms with her fate, whether she liked it or not.


    As she followed Yuri out of the room, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    "Now then, Albedo, I have something to tell you," I said, catching her attention as she stood there, her eyes still burning with determination.


    "What is it, My... Love," Albedo responded, her voice softening as she succumbed to her affectionate tendencies.


    Ah, Albedo and her unwavering devotion. It was both endearing and slightly overwhelming, but I didn''t mind it in the least. After all, having someone as dedicated as Albedo by my side could certainly come in handy.


    "Today, you will meet an important person of mine," I announced, watching as curiosity sparked in Albedo''s eyes.


    "An important person?" she echoed, her interest piqued. "Who could it be?"


    I couldn''t resist teasing her a bit before revealing the truth. "I''m not going to say who it is, but I''ll just say that she''s someone who holds a special place in my heart and she''s the reason why I was able to meet all of you."


    Albedo''s eyes widened with anticipation, her excitement palpable. "Oh, I can''t wait to meet her!" she exclaimed.


    I chuckled at her enthusiasm, unable to resist her infectious energy. "I''m sure you''ll get along famously,"


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 83: Chat with death

    Chapter 83: Chat with deathIn Death''s Domine


    In the ethereal realm of Death''s Domain, Albedo and Yuri found themselves standing in a space reminiscent of the grandeur of Nazarick''s throne room. Yet, there was a distinct absence of the familiar banners and insignia that adorned their beloved fortress.


    The throne before them held a regal figure, an exquisitely beautiful woman whose striking appearance commanded attention. Her hair cascaded in contrasting hues, one side black as midnight, the other a pristine white. Scarlet eyes, sharp and piercing, regarded them with an intensity that sent shivers down their spines.


    "Lady Albedo, where are we?" Yuri''s voice broke the silence, her eyes darting around the unfamiliar surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    Albedo, ever composed, took a moment to gather her thoughts before responding. "I''m not entirely certain, but Lord Alexander did mention that I would be meeting someone important to him," she replied, her gaze never wavering from the enigmatic figure on the throne. "From the looks of it, we are in the presence of that person."


    As they approached the throne, the air seemed to crackle with anticipation, each step echoing in the vastness of Death''s Domain. Albedo and Yuri exchanged a glance, a silent acknowledgment of the gravity of their situation.


    "Welcome, Albedo, Yuri," the woman on the throne spoke, her voice carrying a weight that seemed to reverberate through the very fabric of the realm. "I have been expecting you."


    Albedo inclined her head respectfully, a subtle gesture of acknowledgment towards the mysterious figure before them. It was a silent recognition of the person who played a pivotal role in bringing Lord Alexander into their lives.


    "Forgive us, but we find ourselves at a loss. May I inquire as to who you are and why we have been brought here?" Albedo''s voice was calm yet tinged with curiosity, her demeanor a reflection of her unwavering loyalty to her master.


    The woman''s scarlet eyes sparkled with amusement, a mischievous smile playing on her lips as she revealed her identity. "I am Death," she declared simply, her words carrying a weight that resonated through the chamber.


    "Death? As in the entity Lord Alexander fought and defeated?" Albedo''s surprise was palpable, her mind racing to comprehend the significance of their encounter with such a formidable being.


    Death''s smile widened, a hint of mischief dancing in her scarlet gaze. "Oh, yes, indeed," she confirmed, her tone laced with a touch of amusement. "The very same Death your dear master triumphed over, bullied."


    Albedo exchanged a glance with Yuri, a silent acknowledgment passing between them as they absorbed the revelation. If Death was here before them, then there must be a reason beyond mere chance.


    "And why have you summoned us here, Death?" Albedo inquired, her voice steady despite the uncertainty that lingered in her heart.


    The enigmatic figure on the throne chuckled softly, her scarlet eyes glinting with amusement. "Ah, my dear Albedo, Yuri," she began, her tone carrying a sense of familiarity. "I have summoned you here to formally introduce myself."


    Albedo''s brow furrowed in confusion, her mind racing to comprehend the meaning behind Death''s words. "Introduce yourself?" she repeated, a note of skepticism creeping into her voice.


    "Yes, indeed," Death replied with a nod, her smile taking on a more solemn tone. "I am Alexander''s lover, his first wife, his partner in bed."


    "But you were, Lord Alexander''s enemy," Albedo insisted, her voice tinged with disbelief. "He fought against you, triumphed over you."


    Death''s smile remained serene, her scarlet gaze unwavering as she addressed Albedo''s concerns. "Enemy? No, my dear. I was never his enemy," she explained calmly. "I am Death, the inevitable end that awaits all living beings. But Alexander... he is different. He defied me, challenged my authority, and in doing so, he captured my heart."


    Albedo''s mind reeled at the revelation, her thoughts swirling with a mixture of confusion and awe. If Death was speaking the truth, then Lord Alexander''s actions had been far more profound than she had ever imagined.


    "But why summon us here now?" Yuri interjected, her voice echoing the curiosity that Albedo felt. "What purpose does this serve?"


    Death''s expression softened, a fondness shining in her scarlet eyes as she regarded the two guardians before her. "I have summoned you here to offer my blessings," she explained, her tone gentle yet resolute. "As Alexander''s beloved, you are dear to me as well. And I wish to ensure your happiness and well-being as you continue to serve by his side."


    Albedo and Yuri exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them. If Death, the eternal mistress of endings, was offering her blessings, then it was a gift beyond measure.


    "We are grateful for your kindness, Death," Albedo replied, her voice filled with sincerity. "We shall continue to serve Lord Alexander to the best of our abilities."


    As Albedo uttered those words, the atmosphere around them shifted abruptly, and before they knew it, Albedo and Yuri found themselves in an open area bathed in soft light.


    "Albedo, Yuri, come here," Death beckoned, gesturing towards a cozy setup with three cups of tea and pastries laid out before them.


    "We''ve had a long day, so why don''t we have a private girls'' chat?" Death suggested with a warm smile, her demeanor far removed from the imposing presence they had previously experienced. She looked more like a teenage girl ready for a casual hangout rather than the embodiment of death.


    Albedo and Yuri exchanged surprised glances, taken aback by the sudden change in Death''s demeanor. But they couldn''t deny the appeal of a relaxed conversation with this enigmatic figure.


    "Of course, Death," Albedo replied, a hint of curiosity lacing her voice. "We would be honored to join you."


    Yuri nodded in agreement, her usual stoic expression softening with a subtle smile. "Thank you for the invitation," she added politely.


    Settling down around the makeshift tea table, the three of them began to chat about Alexander.


    Death even shared some of Alexander''s kinks. God knows, what Yuri and Albedo is going to do with that knowledge.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    /BlackBolt517/blackbolt517

 Chapter 84: Welcome to the peerage

    Chapter 84: Welcome to the peerageNext morning, Kuoh town, Issey''s house


    As the shrill sound of her alarm clock pierced the silence of her room, Issey groaned and rubbed her eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. With a groggy hand, she fumbled for the off button, silencing the incessant beeping that had rudely interrupted her dreams.


    As she turned off the alarm, Issey''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized she was lying naked in bed. "What was that dream, and I''ve been stripped of my clothes," she muttered to herself, a bemused expression crossing her face.


    Her gaze shifted to the figure covered by a blanket beside her, and confusion flickered in her eyes. "Who is she?" Issey wondered aloud, her mind struggling to piece together the events of the previous night.


    With a hesitant hand, Issey reached out and lifted the blanket, revealing a stunning red-headed girl with ample assets. Issey''s heart skipped a beat as she recognized the crimson-haired beauty ¨C it was Rias Gremory, one of Kuoh Academy''s Two Great Ladies.


    A rush of emotions flooded through Issey as she tried to make sense of the situation. Had she and Rias...? No, it couldn''t be. They didn''t even know each other well enough for something like this to happen. Besides, Issey considered herself straight; she had no interest in women.


    Swallowing nervously, Issey tried to recall the events of the previous night, but her memory was hazy at best. She remembered being with Mittelt, showing her around town. And then... and then... She couldn''t remember anything else. How had she ended up here with Rias? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Issey''s mind raced with questions, Rias began to stir, her eyelashes fluttering as she slowly woke from her slumber.


    "Good morning," Rias greeted, her voice soft and husky from sleep.


    "Good morning," Issey replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She couldn''t bring herself to meet Rias''s gaze, feeling a flush of embarrassment creeping up her cheeks.


    Rias chuckled softly, a playful glint in her eyes. "I hope it''s not too much of a shock," she teased, stretching lazily beneath the blanket.


    Issey shook her head, her cheeks still burning with embarrassment. "No, not at all," she managed to say, though her voice sounded strained even to her own ears.


    As the awkward silence stretched between them, Issey''s mind raced with a thousand thoughts and questions. How had she ended up in bed with Rias? And more importantly, what did it mean for their relationship now?


    But before Issey could dwell on her thoughts any further, Rias reached out and gently brushed a stray strand of hair from Issey''s face, her touch sending shivers down Issey''s spine.


    "Relax, Issey," Rias said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We didn''t do anything. I just have a habit of sleeping naked."


    Issey''s eyes widened in surprise, a wave of relief washing over her. "Oh, thank goodness," she breathed, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    With a warm smile, Rias leaned in and placed a chaste kiss on Issey''s forehead, the gesture filled with a sense of reassurance and understanding. "Don''t worry, everything''s okay," she murmured softly.


    But just as Issey began to relax into Rias''s comforting presence, her words took a sudden turn, catching Issey off guard. "Besides the fact that you''ve become a devil," Rias added casually, as if discussing the weather.


    Issey''s eyes widened in disbelief, her mind struggling to process the unexpected revelation. "Wait, what?" she exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief. "I''ve become a devil?"


    Rias''s chuckle echoed in the room, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes as she watched Issey''s bewildered expression. "Yes, last night, you were killed by a fallen angel," she explained calmly, her tone belying the seriousness of her words.


    Issey''s jaw dropped in shock, her mind struggling to comprehend the revelation. "Wait, what? I was killed?" she stammered, her voice trembling with disbelief.


    Rias nodded solemnly, her blue eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "Yes, Issey. You were attacked by a fallen angel, but don''t worry, I managed to save you in time," she reassured, her voice gentle yet firm.


    As Rias spoke, Issey''s gaze drifted to the bat-like wings and tail that had sprouted from Rias''s back, a visual reminder of the supernatural world that she had now been thrust into.


    It was a lot to take in, but Issey stay calm and composed as if this was no big deal. Even Issey didn''t know how she was able to stay calm.


    "I... I don''t understand," Issey murmured, her mind racing with questions. "Why would a fallen angel attack me? And how did you save me?"


    Rias sighed, her expression somber as she recalled the events of the previous night. "The fallen angel was after you because of your potential as a sacred gear wielder," she explained, her voice tinged with regret. "And as for how I saved you, well, let''s just say that I have my ways."


    Issey''s eyes widened in awe at Rias''s cryptic response, her curiosity piqued by the mention of sacred gears.


    "So, what happens now?" Issey asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Rias''s smile softened, her gaze filled with reassurance as she reached out to grasp Issey''s hand in hers. "Now, you''re a part of my peerage, Issey," she said, her tone gentle yet resolute. "Together, we''ll navigate the dangers of the supernatural world and protect each other from harm."


    Issey felt a surge of gratitude towards Rias, her heart swelling with a newfound sense of purpose. She may have been killed by a fallen angel, but now she had been given a second chance at life, thanks to Rias''s intervention.


    With a determined nod, Issey met Rias''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "I''m ready," she said, her voice steady despite the uncertainty that still lingered in her heart. "I''ll do whatever it takes to fulfill my duties as your servant, Rias-sama."


    Rias''s smile widened at Issey''s declaration, a sense of pride evident in her eyes. "Welcome to the peerage, Issey," she said warmly, squeezing Issey''s hand in a reassuring gesture. "Together, we''ll conquer any obstacle that comes our way."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 85: Occult Research Club

    Chapter 85: Occult Research ClubTime Skip


    Three days had passed since my dramatic entrance in front of Rias, and yet, I hadn''t received a single call from her. Was she ignoring me? Did she forget about me already?


    Nah, that couldn''t be it. I mean, come on, I made a grand entrance that even Hollywood would envy. Maybe Rias was just busy with Issey''s recent transformation into a devil. Yeah, that had to be it. I mean, turning into a devil is kind of a big deal, right?


    But still, a little heads-up would have been nice. I mean, a simple "Hey, Alexander, thanks for dropping in unannounced. We''ll chat later" would have sufficed. Was that too much to ask?


    As I pondered the possible reasons for Rias''s silence, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance. I mean, I had gone through all the trouble of planning a grand entrance, and for what? Radio silence.


    Just as I was trying to focus on the lesson, the familiar sound of chatter and excitement erupted from the entrance of the classroom. I couldn''t help but wonder what all the fuss was about.


    "Omg, it''s him!"


    "He''s so hot!"


    "Kiba-cakes is here!"


    Well, that certainly got my attention. I looked up to see Kiba, the school heartthrob, strolling into the room with an air of confidence. It was like watching a celebrity make their grand entrance.


    "Now now, ladies, calm down. I''m just here looking for someone," Kiba said, his charm oozing from every word.


    Kiba is a handsome young man with short blond hair, blue eyes (bluish-gray eyes in the anime), and a mole underneath his left eye.


    He wears the Kuoh Academy boys'' school uniform, which consists of a black blazer with white accents over a white, long-sleeved dress shirt with a black ribbon on the collar, matching black pants, and brown dress shoes.


    Pic


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the adoring gazes of my classmates. It was like watching a pack of fangirls in action.


    As Kiba scanned the room, his eyes finally landed on me. He made his way over with purpose, stopping next to my desk. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m here to get you as a task from Rias Gremory," he announced casually.


    "Ah, right, got it," I replied, standing up to follow him.


    Little did I know, my simple agreement would send the entire classroom into a frenzy.


    "What? He''s here for him?"


    "This can''t be true!"


    "Kiba X Alexander!" exclaimed one particularly perverted girl.


    I couldn''t help but groan internally at the absurdity of it all. Did they really think Kiba was here to whisk me away into some romantic fairytale?


    "Yeah, yeah, calm down. I won''t drain all his pimp juice," I muttered under my breath, earning myself a cross on my forehead from annoyance.


    With that, Kiba led me out of the classroom and towards the old school building, which now served as the headquarters for the Occult Research Club.


    As we entered the clubroom, I couldn''t help but be surprised by how fancy it was. I mean, I knew they were the cool kids on campus, but this was next level.


    As we stepped into the cozy clubroom, my eyes immediately landed on Koneko, who was lounging on one of the couches, nonchalantly enjoying her chocolate snack.


    "So, she''s Koneko, huh? Shorter than I expected," I couldn''t help but think to myself as I took in her petite frame and white hair. She looked like she belonged in some kind of anime with those gold eyes and cute cat-shaped hair clips. (Given that I was already in the anime.)


    Pic


    "So this is where our club has our meetings. Just wait here, and the president will be right out," Kiba explained as he exit the room.


    As my eyes scanned the room, they caught sight of a silhouette behind a curtain, unmistakably taking a shower.


    "Very nice," I couldn''t help but think, my gaze lingering on the outline of Rias''s body.


    "It''s not nice to peep, you know," came Koneko''s monotone voice, snapping me out of my reverie.


    "Who''s peeping? I''m not peeping," I protested defensively, but Koneko just rolled her eyes in response.


    "Ara, Ara,"


    Before I could come up with a witty retort, a melodious voice chimed in from behind me. I turned my head like an owl to find one of Kuoh Academy''s Two Great Ladies ¨C Akeno.


    Pic


    "You must be Alexander. It''s nice to meet you. I''m Akeno, the vice president of the club," she greeted me warmly, balancing a tray of tea in her hands.


    "Ah, yeah, hello," I replied,


    "Come on now, don''t be nervous. I don''t bite," Akeno reassured me, noting my lack of response.


    "That''s not it. I''m just amazed at the fact your shirt looks like it''s about to burst open," I couldn''t help but think, my eyes inadvertently drifting to the two milkers that were straining against the fabric, threatening to pop a button.


    Before the awkward silence could stretch any further, Rias emerged from behind the curtain, looking every bit the regal figure I had expected. Her hair was still damp from the shower, and there were small droplets of water glistening on her skin. It was clear she was trying to make an impression.


    But sorry, Rias, seduction tactics won''t work on me. I may be a man of commitment, but that doesn''t mean my eyes are immune to a little distraction.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," she apologized, her presence commanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 86: Occult Research Club 1

    Chapter 86: Occult Research Club 1"Sorry to keep you waiting," Rias apologized, gracefully taking a seat opposite me. Despite her still-damp hair and the slight dampness of her clothing, she exuded an air of elegance that was hard to ignore.


    "It''s alright, Rias, it''s not like I''m in any hurry," I replied, trying to play it cool. But let''s be real, seeing Rias in her bathwear was like stumbling upon a rare delicacy in a sea of mediocrity.


    As we settled into the conversation, I couldn''t help but sneak glances at her. I mean, who wouldn''t? She was like a walking, talking work of art. And I didn''t mean that in any perverted sense.


    "So, how''s Issey? After all, she''s a new devil," I asked, trying to steer the conversation to safer territory.


    "She''s doing just fine. In fact, I think she adjusted to being a devil rather quickly. Maybe that''s because of the spell you cast on her," Rias said with a thoughtful expression.


    Ah, so my little intervention had worked its magic after all. It was good to know that Issey was settling into her new devilish life without too much trouble. Maybe I wasn''t such a bad influence after all.


    "That''s good to hear," I replied.


    Just then, a knocking sound echoed through the room, interrupting our conversation.


    "Akeno, open the door. It must be Sona," Rias instructed, her attention shifting towards the entrance. Then she turned to me with a hopeful look.


    "Sona is my friend, so I hope you don''t mind her being here."


    I nodded in understanding, though secretly I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of chaos Sona might bring with her.


    As Akeno swung the door open, a tall, elegant woman entered the room, her presence commanding attention. Behind her trailed Tsubaki, the vice-president of the Student Council and queen of Sona''s Peerage.


    Tsubaki is a young bespectacled woman with long straight black hair that extends all the way down to her knees, with split bangs and heterochromic eyes, with a violet left eye and a light brown right eye.


    In addition to wearing the Kuoh Academy girls'' school uniform, she also wears blue, semi-rimmed glasses with square lenses.


    Pic


    "Looks like you''ve already started without me, Rias," Sona remarked, her eyes sweeping the room with keen interest.


    Rias greeted her friend with a warm smile. "Sona, welcome. And don''t worry, we were just getting started," she reassured, gesturing towards me and the others seated in the room.


    Sona''s gaze fell upon me, her expression inscrutable. It was like being under the gaze of a detective in a crime drama, except instead of solving murders, she was probably analyzing the social dynamics of the room.


    "Alexander, it''s looks like we meet again. Though I have to say, I have my suspicions about you being from the supernatural from the beginning," Sona said, her tone dripping with intrigue.


    Well, it''s not like I could hide it with a big neon sign above my head saying, "Hey, I''m not your average human!" But I guess it''s nice to be noticed.


    "I suppose my supernatural charm is just too hard to resist," I replied with a cheeky grin, leaning back in my chair casually.


    Sona arched an eyebrow, her lips quirking up in a half-smile. "Charm, huh? More like trouble magnet,"


    "Now that you''re all present, back to the subject," Rias said, bringing the conversation back on track. "Alexander, you know why we called you, right?"


    I nodded.


    "So tell me, Alexander, what are you doing here in our territory?"


    "To study. And for sightseeing. Nothing more."


    Well, that was technically true. I mean, I was here to observe and learn about the supernatural world, but I didn''t mention the part about being drawn into various misadventures along the way. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rias arched an eyebrow, her crimson eyes studying me intently. "Just studying and sightseeing? In our territory?"


    I shrugged nonchalantly, trying to play it cool despite the growing sense of unease in the pit of my stomach. "Hey, what can I say? I''ve heard Kuoh Academy has the best supernatural scenery around."


    Sona and Akeno exchanged a knowing glance, their expressions unreadable. It seemed like they weren''t buying my innocent act, but I couldn''t blame them. After all, I was a newcomer in their world, and they had every right to be cautious.


    "Just studying and sightseeing, huh?" Rias repeated, her tone skeptical. "And you''re not our enemy, right?"


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with implication. I could feel the weight of their suspicion pressing down on me, and for a moment, I found myself at a loss for words. How could I convince them that I was just an ordinary vampire, who is trying his hard to satisfy his lover¡ªDeath''s¡ªsharing kink.


    "I assure you, Rias, I''m not here to cause any trouble," I said, "If anything, I am a peace bringer."


    Well, a peace bringer in the sense that I prefer love over war. After all, who has time for conflict when there''s so much passion to be shared?


    Rias raised an eyebrow, her crimson eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Let''s suppose we believe you for now. That leads to another question: you''re not a human, Fallen Angel, or Devil, are you?"


    "Well, let''s just say I''m a little bit of everything," I replied with a grin. "But at the end of the day, does it really matter? I''m just here to live my best unlife and spread a little love along the way."


    "Is your older sister, Albedo also supernatural being." Sona asked.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Sona''s directness. "Yes, Albedo is also a supernatural being," I confirmed with a nod. "And yes, she''s fully aware of it."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    Join my Kofi to support me. You will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 87: Interested in becoming devil

    chapter 87: interested in becoming devili couldn''t help but chuckle at sona''s directness. "yes, albedo is also a supernatural being," i confirmed with a nod. "and yes, she''s fully aware of it."


    i couldn''t help but notice the exchanged glances between sona and rias. it seemed my revelation about albedo''s supernatural nature had only fueled their suspicions further. well, i couldn''t blame them for being curious. after all, it''s not every day you meet someone with a walking, talking succubus for a sister.


    rias''s next question brought my attention back to the present. "what was the spell you used on issey?" she inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity.


    ah, the {brave heart} spell. it had certainly worked wonders on issey, but explaining its effects to rias and the others might prove to be a tad... tricky.


    "well, you see, {brave heart} is a spell that helps one maintain a rational mindset in emergency situations," i explained, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible. "by casting it on issey, i ensured that she could think clearly without succumbing to panic. and as a bonus, it helped alleviate the trauma of her recent demise. all in a day''s work, really."


    as i finished my explanation, i couldn''t help but notice sona eyeing me with a keen gaze. was she sizing me up? or perhaps she was trying to discern if i possessed any magical abilities of my own.


    sorry, sona-chan, i am not that easy to disclose.


    "are you a mage?" sona asked suddenly, her tone neutral but her eyes betraying a hint of curiosity.


    i couldn''t help but chuckle at the question. me, a mage? now that was a hilarious thought.


    "i won''t call myself a mage but i know some trick or two." sona sighed after hearing my answer.


    "well, i suppose we all have our ways of getting by in this world," she remarked, her tone tinged with a hint of amusement.


    just as the conversation was settling into a comfortable rhythm, rias interjected with a question of her own, catching me off guard once again.


    "hey, alex, are you interested in becoming a devil?" she asked, her voice curious yet casual.


    rias''s question hit me like a bolt from the blue, and without a moment''s hesitation, i blurted out my response.


    "i''m not interested," i said quickly, my words coming out faster than i could process them. there was no need for contemplation or consideration; the answer was clear in my mind.


    and even by millions, no, billion chance i said yes, they won''t able to convert me into a devil because they don''t have power.


    rias''s eyebrows raised in surprise at my immediate response, but her expression remained curious, prompting me to explain further.


    "why? do you also think devils are inherently evil beings?" she inquired, her tone gentle yet probing.


    i shook my head, feeling the weight of my convictions settle within me. "i don''t believe in something like evil from birth," i explained, my voice firm with conviction. "because of that, you can rest assured that i don''t think you guys are evil or anything."


    it was a belief i had held for as long as i could remember, shaped by my experiences and observations of the world around me.


    i had always been of the opinion that individuals were not defined by their origins or inherent nature, but rather by their actions and choices.


    after all, i had encountered beings of various backgrounds and affiliations throughout my life, and i had witnessed firsthand that goodness and evil existed in every corner of existence, regardless of one''s species or lineage.


    in 2126, i consider most humans to be selfish beings who destroy their world for progress.


    but that belief was soon destroyed when i first met ''blue planet'', one of my best friends. he is someone who made me understand that even in that fucked up world there are still good people.


    hearing my replie, rias regarded me with a thoughtful expression, her blue eyes reflecting a depth of understanding that resonated with my own beliefs.


    "i appreciate your perspective, alex," she said, her tone appreciative. "it''s refreshing to meet someone who sees beyond the stereotypes and prejudices that often cloud judgment in our world."


    her words warmed my heart, and i couldn''t help but smile in response. it was reassuring to know that rias respected my viewpoint, even if it differed from the norm within the supernatural community. s§×ar?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "as for your decision regarding becoming a devil, alex," rias continued, her voice gentle yet encouraging, "i want you to know that the offer will always stand. should you ever change your mind or wish to explore the possibility further, my door is always open."


    sorry, that would never happen.


    but her words were a testament to her sincerity and openness, and i felt a surge of gratitude towards her for her understanding and acceptance.


    "thank you, rias," i replied, "i''ll definitely keep that in mind."


    after rias, it was sona''s turn.


    "alexander, which club are you planning to join? as a new transfer student, you need to join a club. if you are interested in any club, just say so."


    ah, the classic high school club conundrum. it''s like being handed the menu at a fancy restaurant and realizing you have no idea what half the items even are.


    "i am thinking of joining chess club."


    ~~~


    give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. i can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    and leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    in my patreon, this volume is over. you can join my patreon for 3$, see you. with more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. all the images can only be seen in my patreon, as i can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    join my kofi to support me. you will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /blackbolt517

 Chapter 88: Checkmate

    chapter 88: checkmate"i am thinking of joining chess club," i declared, trying to sound as serious as a penguin in a tuxedo.


    the reason? oh, it''s definitely not because i''m planning to use it as a front for flirting with sona. nope, not at all. and it''s definitely not because i''m slightly ticked off at the system remake about sona in the affection meter.


    nope, my decision to join chess club is purely strategic. i mean, what better way to flex my intellectual muscles and show off my superior brainpower than by mastering the ancient game of kings and queens? plus, if i happen to bump into sona while pondering over my next move, well, that''s just a happy coincidence, right? s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hearing my declaration, sona and rias raised their eyebrows like synchronized swimmers in an eyebrow-raising competition.


    "that''s a rather unusual choice, alexander," sona remarked.


    "how so?" i asked, trying to keep my poker face intact.


    "i know you''re a mage, and most mages tend to use their brains rather than brawn, but from your body language, i''m getting the feeling that you''re not much of a tactical player," sona observed, her gaze as sharp as a hawk eyeing its prey.


    rias nodded in agreement, her expression a mix of curiosity and amusement.


    hearing their assessment, death''s voice echoed in my mind like a dramatic movie soundtrack. "how dare they tell you that you''re not a tactician. dear, show these two youngsters what you''re made of. show them the scheming mind you used to steal my panties and take my anal virginity."


    i couldn''t help but blink in disbelief. did death just use my past exploits to defend my honor? talk about embarrassing, yet oddly flattering. i mean, who knew my brief stint as a panty thief would come back to haunt me in the most unexpected way?


    "i don''t know if she''s praising me or insulting me," i muttered under my breath,


    "what did you say?" rias asked, hearing me murmuring.


    "i was saying that i''m a pro at playing chess," i replied quickly, hoping to steer the conversation away from my unexpected association with underwear-related shenanigans. seriously, death, can we not bring up my past criminal exploits at the worst possible moments?


    hearing my claim, sona let out a chuckle that sounded like music to my ears, albeit slightly mocking music. it was like being serenaded by a choir of angels, if those angels happened to have a mischievous streak.


    "oh, really?" she said, her tone dripping with skepticism, like a popsicle melting in the summer sun. ah, so she thinks she''s got me all figured out, does she? well, she''s about to learn that looks can be deceiving. or not. we''ll see how it goes.


    "then would you like to play against me? i, myself, am a pro chess player. if you even manage to corner me, then you can join chess club right away. but i must warn you, until now, i haven''t lost a single game," sona said proudly, her chest puffing out like a peacock strutting its stuff.


    ah, the sweet taste of challenge. it''s like being dared to eat the world''s spiciest chili pepper, except instead of setting my mouth on fire, it''s my pride that''s at stake. well, challenge accepted, sona. let''s see what you''ve got.


    she may be a good kid, but today, she''s about to experience her first defeat. and let me tell you, it''s going to be as memorable as that time i accidentally use my blood ability on albedo, when we are having sex, and it was not pretty.


    i nodded at sona. akeno and tsubaki sprang into action, setting up the chessboard with the precision.


    "alright then let get started." i said as i sat on the chair infront of sona''s table.


    sona nodded in agreement, her expression as serious as a tax audit. then, with a flick of her wrist, she turned to her counterpart and said, "take the first move."


    wait, what? i blinked in surprise, like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming chessboard. wasn''t she supposed to make the first move? isn''t that how this whole chess thing works?


    "oh, no, ladies first," i chimed in quickly, trying to be the gentlemanly chess player. because even in the cutthroat world of chess, chivalry isn''t dead, right? besides, who am i to deny sona the opportunity to kick off this epic battle of wits?


    sona raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. for a moment, i thought i saw a glimmer of amusement in her eyes, but maybe that was just wishful thinking.


    either way, the ball was in her court, or in this case, the pawn was on her square.


    sona started with placing her pawn to e-4 starting the game.


    and just like that, the battle was officially underway. the pieces were in motion, the tension was palpable, and the fate of my chess club membership (and making sona fall for me) hung in the balance.


    with a calm demeanor that belied the chaos brewing inside, i plotted my next move. it was like trying to solve a rubik''s cube blindfolded while riding a unicycle, but hey, i thrive under pressure.


    and then, like a bolt of lightning from the heavens, inspiration struck. with a confident smile, i moved my queen into position, setting the stage for the ultimate checkmate.


    as the realization dawned on sona''s face, a triumphant grin spread across mine.


    "checkmate."


    ~~~


    give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. i can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    and leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    in my patreon, this volume is over. you can join my patreon for 3$, see you. with more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. all the images can only be seen in my patreon, as i can''t upload it in scribble hub.


    join my kofi to support me. you will get 45 advace chapters for $15.


    /blackbolt517

 Chapter 89: Checkmate 1

    Chapter 89: Checkmate 1Sona


    "Checkmate"


    Sona''s eyes widened in disbelief as Alexander declared "Checkmate." She couldn''t believe what she was witnessing ¨C she, the skilled tactician and strategist, had just been defeated in a chess match.


    Her mind raced with a flurry of thoughts and emotions. How could this be possible? She had analyzed every move, calculated every possible outcome, and yet somehow, Alexander had managed to outmaneuver her at every turn.


    Sona couldn''t tear her eyes away from the chessboard, the pieces arranged in a perfect formation that spelled her defeat. To anyone else, losing a game of chess might seem like a minor setback, but for Sona, it was anything but.


    You see, Sona had made a promise to herself long ago ¨C a promise that she would only marry a man who was more intelligent than she was, someone who could defeat her in the game of chess. It wasn''t just about finding a partner; it was about finding an equal, someone who could challenge her mind and keep her on her toes.


    As she sat there, contemplating her defeat, Sona couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. She had always prided herself on her strategic prowess, her ability to outthink her opponents and emerge victorious. But now, faced with defeat at the hands of Alexander, she couldn''t help but question her own abilities.


    For Sona, chess wasn''t just a game ¨C it was a test of intellect, a measure of her own intelligence and skill. And to be bested in this arena was a blow to her pride, a reminder that there were others out there who were just as capable, if not more so, than she was.


    With a determined glint in her eyes, Sona mustered the courage to ask Alexander for one more game. Despite the sting of her previous defeat, she couldn''t shake the feeling that perhaps it was just a fluke, a stroke of luck on Alexander''s part. She needed to know for sure if he truly was her intellectual equal, someone worthy of her respect and admiration.


    "Would you care for another game of chess, Alexander?" Sona asked, her voice steady despite the nerves that fluttered in her chest.


    Alexander regarded her with a knowing smile, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement. "Of course, Sona," he replied, his tone confident and assured. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they set up the chessboard once again, Sona felt a renewed sense of determination wash over her. This time, she would give it her all, leaving nothing to chance.


    "Checkmate."


    As Alexander declared "Checkmate" once again, Sona''s heart sank with the weight of defeat. Despite her renewed determination, she couldn''t shake the feeling of inadequacy that washed over her. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, Alexander always had the upper hand.


    But what Sona didn''t realize was that for Alexander, this match wasn''t just another victory to add to his collection. In the world of Yggdrasil, where he was hailed as the strongest player for twelve consecutive years, victory was not merely a matter of skill ¨C it was a result of meticulous planning and strategic prowess.


    In the game of Yggdrasil, there was no room for coincidence. To remain at the top, one had to be not only powerful but also cunning and resourceful. And Alexander had honed his skills as a master strategist, earning him a reputation as one of the most formidable commanders in the game.


    For Alexander, chess was just a watered-down version of the strategic battles he had fought countless times in Yggdrasil. Every move he made on the chessboard was a reflection of his years of experience and expertise in the art of war.


    As Sona pondered her defeat, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration for Alexander''s abilities.


    "Alexander, may I ask you something?" Sona ventured, her voice tentative as she broached the topic that had been weighing on her mind.


    Alexander looked up from the chessboard, his crimson eyes meeting hers with a curious expression. "Of course, Sona. What is it?" he replied, his tone warm and inviting.


    Sona hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to phrase her question. But she pushed aside her doubts and forged ahead. "Do you... have a girlfriend?" she asked, her cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment.


    Alexander''s smile widened at her question, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Yes, I have."


    As Sona braced herself to hear Alexander''s response, his simple acknowledgment that he indeed had a girlfriend caught her off guard. However, she managed to maintain her composure, reminding herself of the complexities of relationships in the supernatural world.


    She knew that many beings from the supernatural side had multiple partners, and it wasn''t uncommon for individuals to have both wives and lovers. Sona understood that her feelings for Alexander didn''t necessarily conflict with his existing relationship.


    But just as she was about to broach the subject of her own feelings and inquire if Alexander would be interested in pursuing a relationship with her, Rias intervened, sensing the direction the conversation was headed.


    "Sona, let''s take a moment to think things through," Rias interjected, her voice laced with concern. "This is a big decision, and it''s important to consider all aspects carefully."


    Turning to Alexander, Rias addressed him directly. "Alexander, could you give us some time alone? I''ll reach out to you later," she requested, her tone respectful yet decisive.


    Alexander nodded understandingly, a reassuring smile gracing his features. "Of course, Rias."


    ~~~


    Demon Slayer arc is almost over in my Patreon, and there is poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 90: Tactical Seducer

    Chapter 90: Tactical SeducerAfter leaving the Occult Research Club, I found a quiet spot and opened my system.


    Let me tell you, it took all my willpower not to peek at my system interface in front of Rias and Sona.


    It''s been bombarding me with notifications like there''s no tomorrow ever since I checkmated Sona in chess.


    {You have changed the plot.}


    {500 Karma point rewarded.}


    {You have defeated Sona in Chess.}


    {1000 Karma point rewarded.}


    {Congratulations! You have leveled up.}


    {Level 1>>Level 2}


    {You have unlocked shop function.}


    {You have acquired the title: Tactical seducer.}


    {Tactical Seducer: this title increase your chance with intelligent beauty.}


    [Sona Sitri, The heiress of the Sitri Clan]


    Love: 50%


    Description: Is about talk to serafall about you.


    Curious about your lover.


    You are her husband.


    Remark: If serafall know you have other lovers, then you can say good bye to your dick.


    After seeing all the notifications, I couldn''t help but let out a laugh. It was like my life had suddenly turned into a chaotic mix of a video game and a soap opera, and I was the protagonist navigating through it all.


    "You''re looking like a villain, my dear," Death''s voice echoed in my mind, her words dripping with amusement.


    "Well, if looking like a villain means leveling up and unlocking new abilities, then sign me up for the villain club," I replied mentally, a mischievous grin spreading across my face.


    As I entertained the thought of embracing my newfound villainous persona, another idea popped into my head.


    "You know, Death, I have enough Karma points to open a portal to Nazarick and let the denizens come to this world," I said, unable to contain my excitement.


    "Oh, really now?" Death''s tone was laced with intrigue, and I could almost picture her raising an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "Yes, it''s been a while since I contacted them," I continued eagerly. "I think it could be an interesting experiment to see how they adapt to our world."


    Death''s laughter echoed in my mind, a clear sign that she found my impromptu plan highly entertaining.


    "But are you sure about this?" she asked, her amusement tinged with a hint of caution. "You know those Nazarick folks aren''t exactly the friendliest bunch."


    I paused, considering her warning. She had a point¡ªbringing the denizens of Nazarick into our world could be a recipe for chaos.


    "Oh, I know," I replied confidently. "But where''s the fun in playing it safe? If I want to become strong, then I need to use all my resources."


    "And I''m really interested in the sacred gear, especially the Longinus. They''re like an alternative version of World-class items. If I could get my hands on how to create a Longinus, imagine the possibilities!" I exclaimed, my excitement bubbling over.


    Death chuckled at my enthusiasm. "You never cease to surprise me, my dear. Just promise me you''ll tread carefully with this Nazarick business."


    "Of course, Death. I''ll be cautious," I assured her, though my mind was already racing with possibilities.


    With a mental nod, Death seemed to concede to my excitement. "Well, you''re the one with the grand plan. Just remember, don''t lose your kindness in pursuit of power."


    "Don''t worry, Death," I reassured her. "I''ll make sure to keep everything under control. Besides, what''s the worst that could happen?"


    Famous last words, I thought wryly to myself, but I pushed the nagging doubts aside. This was an opportunity too good to pass up, and I wasn''t about to let fear hold me back.


    "So, Death, how was the ladies'' talk with Albedo and Yuri yesterday? Was that eventful, or did they straight-up attack you?" I asked, changing the subject.


    "You didn''t bother asking them," Death shot back with a teasing lilt in her voice, clearly enjoying the banter.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her response. "Well, you know how it is. Sometimes it''s best to let sleeping dragons lie," I said, smirking at the mental image of Death facing off against the formidable duo.


    Death let out an exaggerated sigh, her tone dripping with melodrama. "Oh, you have no idea. Those two were practically buzzing with excitement over you. By the end of it, we were swapping stories like old pals. I even spilled the beans about some of your... Kinks," she added with a mischievous glint in her metaphysical eye.


    I couldn''t help but groan at the thought of Death divulging my secrets to Albedo and Yuri. "Great, now they''ll never look at me the same way again," I muttered, already dreading the inevitable teasing that would ensue.


    "But on the bright side, it seems like you''ll enjoy your new sex life, Deat. " Death pointed out, her tone more upbeat now.


    "Well that''s a advantage to say the least. But I just hope they won''t start wearing bondage clothes in our next session."


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 91: Portal to Nazarick

    Chapter 91: Portal to NazarickAs I arrived home, I wasted no time in sharing the news with Yuri and Albedo about the possibility of opening a gate to Nazarick.


    Yuri''s eyes lit up with excitement at the prospect of reuniting with her sisters and meeting the other denizens of Nazarick. Her enthusiasm was infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile at her genuine joy.


    However, Albedo''s reaction was like a dark cloud looming over our sunny conversation. Instead of joining in Yuri''s excitement, her expression turned as sour as week-old milk, and a frown set up camp on her forehead.


    It was like someone had unplugged the happiness meter and replaced it with a grump-o-meter.


    Now, I''m no mind reader, but I could practically see the gears turning in Albedo''s head. Knowing her, she''s probably worried that opening a gate to Nazarick means less quality time with me.


    I mean, can you blame her? I am that handsome after all and once again I am not being narcissistic.


    With a reassuring smile, I patted Albedo on the shoulder, hoping to ease her concerns. "Don''t worry, Albedo," I said, channeling my inner therapist, "we''ll still have plenty of time for our...uh, quality bonding activities."


    "You promise?" Albedo''s voice was like a tiny mouse squeak.


    Who is this cute creature? She didn''t look like a succubus ready to genocide all humans in my name. More like a puppy who just wants to play fetch or sex in her case.


    Note to self: don''t let the adorable facade fool you.


    While I was busy reassuring Albedo and sharing a moment of tender bonding with Yuri, Raynare, the fallen angel maid who I had... ahem... "acquired," seemed utterly lost.


    "What type of nonsense are you talking about? What is this Nazarick, and why are you going there?" Raynare''s voice cut through our conversation like a chainsaw through butter, her tone dripping with skepticism.


    Now, normally, I''d be all for explaining the ins and outs of our latest escapades, but given Raynare''s rather... unconventional position in our household, I figured it might be best to keep her in the dark. After all, ignorance is bliss, right?


    But apparently, my attempt at discretion didn''t sit well with Yuri. Being the stickler for formality that she is, Raynare''s lack of decorum grated on her nerves like nails on a chalkboard.


    "Excuse me?" Yuri''s voice was like ice, her demeanor suddenly frostier than a snowman''s armpit. "I''ll have you know that maid training includes proper etiquette and respect for your superiors. So I suggest you watch your tone, young lady."


    I couldn''t help but stifle a laugh at the sudden shift in atmosphere.


    "Leave it, Yuri," I interjected, trying to defuse the tension before it escalated into a full-blown showdown. After all, there''s only so much drama I can handle before my popcorn runs out.


    "Raynare, Nazarick is my home. You really need to watch your tone in the presence of my other subordinates, otherwise, you might find yourself meeting Neuronist sooner than you think," I added with a chuckle, hoping to lighten the mood with a bit of dark humor.


    But it seemed Raynare didn''t quite catch the joke, her expression still as serious as a heart attack.


    With a mental shrug, I decided to shake off the awkwardness and dive into the task at hand. Opening my system interface, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through my veins. It''s not every day you get to open a portal to another world, after all.


    With practiced ease, I navigated through the menus and options until I found what I was looking for: the portal creation feature. With a few deft taps on the screen, I began channeling my reservoir of Karma points into the creation of the portal to Nazarick.


    The air around us shimmered and crackled with energy as the portal began to take shape, its swirling vortex of colors a mesmerizing sight to behold.


    "Here goes nothing," I muttered under my breath, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    With a final flourish, the portal stabilized, its surface rippling like a pool of liquid silver. Stepping forward, I gestured for Albedo, Yuri, and Raynare to follow me.


    "Shall we?" I said, flashing them a confident smile.


    Without hesitation, Albedo and Yuri stepped through the portal, their expressions was of excitement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raynare hesitated for a moment, her gaze lingering on the portal''s shimmering surface.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    I nodded reassuringly. "Trust me, Raynare. It''ll be an adventure you won''t soon forget."


    With a determined nod, Raynare took a deep breath and stepped through the portal, disappearing into the swirling vortex of colors.


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 100+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 92: Back to Nazarick

    Chapter 92: Back to NazarickRaynare


    Raynare couldn''t believe her eyes as she stood before Alexander, transformed from a fallen angel into a maid. The reality of her situation was surreal, and she couldn''t shake the feeling of disbelief that washed over her.


    As Alexander mentioned taking her to his home, which he referred to as Nazarick, Raynare couldn''t help but find the name peculiar. "Nazarick? What kind of name is that?" she thought to herself, her mind grappling with the oddity of it all.


    But despite her reservations about the name, Raynare knew that she had little choice but to follow Alexander. After all, he held power over her now, and she was at his mercy.


    And when Raynare stepped through the portal, her eyes widened in awe at the sight before her. The grandeur of the hall was unlike anything she had ever seen, with towering pillars reaching towards the heavens and a sense of majesty that left her breathless.


    But what truly captured Raynare''s attention was the majestic throne at the hall''s far end, a symbol of authority and power that seemed to emanate from its very core. Its intricate carvings spoke of a history shrouded in mystery and legend, drawing her gaze like a moth to a flame.


    Seated beside the throne was an elderly butler, his demeanor exuding an air of calm and composure that belied the strength within him. Even in his humble posture, Raynare couldn''t miss the undeniable aura of a dragon that surrounded him, filling the air with a sense of reverence and respect.


    As Alexander and the others entered through the portal, the butler, named Sebas, approached them with a grace that bespoke years of service and loyalty. He knelt before Alexander, his words a testament to his unwavering devotion.


    "Welcome home, My Lord, Lady Albedo, and Yuri," Sebas greeted respectfully, his voice carrying a note of reverence.


    "It''s good to be back, Sebas," Alexander replied, his voice tinged with warmth as he underwent a transformation.


    In an instant, his youthful features gave way to those of a mature adult, his casual attire replaced by a sleek black suit that accentuated his commanding presence.


    And as if to add a final touch of elegance, a single earring adorned his ear, adding to his already striking appearance.


    Raynare could only open her mouth wide at Alexander''s change, he handsome in his teenage form but now he looks like a... Raynare couldn''t right words to describe Alexander handsomeness.


    Let just say, he was so handsome that Raynare''s crotch become wet.


    Alexander''s adult form exuded an aura of power and charisma that was impossible to ignore. His features were chiseled and refined, with an air of confidence that demanded respect.


    But it wasn''t just his physical appearance that left her in awe. There was something about the way he carried himself, a sense of purpose and determination that spoke volumes about his character.


    As Raynare struggled to find the right words to express her thoughts, Alexander turned to her with a warm smile. "Raynare, welcome to Nazarick," he said, his voice smooth and melodious.


    Raynare could only nod in response, her mind reeling from the whirlwind of emotions that swept through her. In that moment, she knew that her life would never be the same again.


    ???


    After arriving at Nazarick, Sebas greeted us with all the formality of a royal courtier.


    "Welcome Home, My Lord, Lady Albedo, Yuri," he intoned, his voice as respectful as ever as he knelt before me.


    "It''s good to be back, Sebas," I replied with a smile, feeling a bit like royalty myself.


    As Sebas turned his attention to Albedo and Yuri, I couldn''t help but notice Raynare''s reaction. Her eyes were wide as saucers, and her jaw hung open like she was waiting for a fly to take up residence.


    I suppressed a chuckle at her wide-eyed wonder. It seemed even fallen angels were not immune to the awe-inspiring presence of Nazarick.


    "Raynare, welcome to Nazarick," I said, unable to resist the opportunity to tease her a little.


    Inwardly, I couldn''t help but wonder what was going through her mind. Was she overwhelmed by the grandeur of Nazarick, or was she plotting her escape route? Either way, her expression was priceless.


    After the formalities with Sebas were out of the way, Albedo wasted no time in announcing her plans to pay a visit to Shalltear. Not wanting to be left out, Yuri chimed in, mentioning her intention to meet with her sister. And much to everyone''s surprise, Yuri decided to take Raynare along with her, claiming the responsibility of supervising her. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Yuri''s unexpected decision. Was she genuinely interested in showing Raynare around, or was she simply looking for an excuse to keep an eye on her? Either way, it seemed Raynare''s impromptu trip to Nazarick was about to get a whole lot more interesting.


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 93: Shalltear

    Chapter 93: ShalltearShalltear


    When Shalltear Bloodfallen learned of Lord Alexander''s intention to explore a different world, fear gripped her heart like icy tendrils. It wasn''t just a fear of the unknown, but a fear born from the realization that her beloved Lord might leave Nazarick, abandoning them like the other Supreme Beings had done before.


    As the Last of the Supreme Beings, Lord Alexander was the sole remaining pillar of strength and guidance for the denizens of Nazarick. His departure would leave a void that none could fill, and Shalltear couldn''t bear the thought of being without him.


    However, her fears were somewhat assuaged when Lord Alexander revealed that he would be taking one guardian with him on his journey. The honor fell upon Albedo, much to Shalltear''s chagrin. While she respected her fellow guardian, Shalltear couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at being overlooked for such a crucial role.


    But what truly frustrated Shalltear was the lack of enemies surrounding Nazarick. As a guardian and warrior, she longed for the opportunity to prove her strength and loyalty to Lord Alexander.


    Nigredo''s report of an anomaly several thousand kilometers from Nazarick only served to exacerbate Shalltear''s frustration. While the strange flicker of colors and shapes hinted at potential danger, it remained stationary, offering no opportunity for battle or glory.


    Something which in turn meant that Shalltear Bloodfallen, while carrying out her sacred service, was denied the opportunity to prove herself in combat by showing Lord Alexander her usefulness and demonstrating her strength and skills to Him.


    Certainly, Shalltear Bloodfallen would have traded any such opportunity to keep the abomination of the outside world out of Nazarick, preventing them from defiling the Sanctuary of the Forty-One with their presence. But, with no opportunity to prove herself as a loyal servant to Lord Alexander, Shalltear could not advance in her fight against Albedo.


    The fight for Lord Alexander''s heart...


    Shalltear certainly had absolutely no problem with Lord Alexander having a large harem. Even more so, ten, a hundred, or a million heated naked bodies of girls desiring her Lord seemed more than an arousing picture to her.


    But, when it came to the first wife''s cherished place, such erotic images gave way to aspiration.


    Lord Alexander could have, no, He should have, unless, of course, He wished otherwise, a multitude of wives, concubines, mistresses, sex slaves, playthings, pets, and maybe she could even... Um, Shalltear was getting off-topic again.


    Lord Alexander may have had many women, but, unless Lord Alexander heralds otherwise, only one first wife. And here, Shalltear was not about to yield to Albedo even if the latter outranked her in rank as Head of the Floor Guardians.


    Her rank meant nothing in such a matter, unless Lord Alexander indicated otherwise, of course.


    And so, when Albedo suddenly appeared on her floor, a wide, smug, smile on her face, Shalltear knew that the following news would not please her at all.


    ¡ªAnd Albedo being here means, Lord Alexander also arrived at Nazarick and It only been a week¡ª


    Shalltear wasn''t the smartest, nor did she possess any prophetic powers, but she was one hundred percent right with the assumption that she is about to hear a bad news.


    Albedo had only appeared on her floor few times before.


    And so, it didn''t take great intelligence to know that her appearance again, after so little time, carried news of incredible importance... And what news it was!


    Shalltear realized everything the moment she saw Albedo hovering above the floor, literally. It was extremely rare for Albedo to use her wings to fly, in fact, Shalltear could not remember a moment at all when she had heard of such a thing. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the fact that Albedo was soaring at the moment meant only one thing.


    Shalltear understood it all by one look, the confident look and the arrogant smile on Albedo''s face, but Albedo just had to say those very words.


    "Lord Alexander has bestowed His love upon me."


    If [Blood Frenzy] could happen by any other method than blood, Shalltear would have activated it at that moment...


    Not seeking to kill Albedo, of course¡ªkilling any creature created by the Supreme Beings was not allowed¡ªshe simply wanted to destroy her room.


    Okay, maybe she wanted to punch Albedo, but her emotions were simply that out of sorts.


    And the fact that she was not chastised or censured yet only meant one thing:


    Lord Alexander had indeed bestowed His seed upon Albedo.


    But before she could even swing once, she was stopped dead by a simple sentence from Albedo:


    "Oh, and how would Lord Alexander feel if you were to attack his second wife?"


    Second wife? That''s all that Shalltear could think. Then who is the first wife? Knowing Albedo, she wouldn''t accept the position of second wife if the first wife was a mortal.


    If Albedo was willing to accept the position of second wife, it could mean several things. Perhaps Lord Alexander had explicitly ordered her to do so, or maybe Albedo believed that the first wife''s position was rightfully bestowed upon another who was more deserving.


    But who could this first wife be? Shalltear pondered, her curiosity piqued and her jealousy burning brighter than ever. If Albedo, with her pride and ambition, had willingly accepted the role of second wife, then the first wife must hold a position of great significance in Lord Alexander''s heart.


    Could it be one of the Supreme Beings, or perhaps another powerful being from a different world? Shalltear''s mind raced with possibilities, each one more tantalizing and infuriating than the last.


    "And who is the first wife?" Shalltear asked, her voice barely concealing the bitterness and resentment that simmered beneath the surface.


    Albedo''s smile faltered for a brief moment before she regained her composure, her eyes narrowing slightly. "That, my dear Shalltear, is a matter between Lord Alexander and His first wife," she replied cryptically.


    "And you will meet her after Lord Alexander accept you as his woman."


    Shalltear''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to contain her emotions. She knew better than to press Albedo for more information, especially when it came to matters concerning Lord Alexander''s personal life.


    "Alright then, I going to meet Lord Alexander now." Shalltear said as he went to see her Lord.


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 94: Back to Nazarick 1

    Chapter 94: Back to Nazarick 1Hearing my return back at Nazarick, all the Guardians came to the Throne Room.


    "It''s good to have you back, My Lord," Demiurge said respectfully, kneeling before me.


    "My return is only temporary, Demiurge," I explained. "I must return to the world where I currently reside. However, I bring good news. I''ve opened a permanent portal to that world."


    The Guardians exchanged excited glances, intrigued by the idea of a permanent connection to another realm.


    "This. Means. We. Can. Explore. New. Territories. And. Gather. Valuable. Resources," Cocytus exclaimed, his enthusiasm evident despite his usual staccato speech pattern.


    "That''s precisely why I returned to Nazarick," I affirmed, turning to Demiurge. "I have a task for you."


    "The world I currently reside in possesses unique artifacts known as sacred gear. I want you to collect these sacred gear and, if possible, replicate them within Nazarick."


    Though Demiurge was not a blacksmith or an artifact maker, his expertise in research made him well-suited for the task. With the assistance of Nazarick''s skilled craftsmen, we should be able to recreate the sacred gear and even Longinus.


    "And Demiurge," I continued, "Hunting and harming humans is strictly forbidden unless the possessor of the sacred gear has a negative karma value. Raynare and Albedo will provide you with more detailed information about the world''s magic system and factions."


    Demiurge nodded, understanding the importance of the task at hand. "It will be done, My Lord. You have my word."


    "And don''t get involved in anything that could potentially cause a war," I cautioned. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the Guardians nodded in understanding, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This new endeavor would open up a world of possibilities for Nazarick, and I was eager to see what discoveries lay ahead.


    With Demiurge at the helm, I was confident that our mission would be carried out with precision and efficiency. And with the knowledge and resources of Nazarick at our disposal, there was no limit to what we could achieve.


    As the meeting came to a close, I watched as the Guardians dispersed to carry out their respective tasks.


    ???


    Kalawarna


    Kalawarna tried her best to sleep, covering her eyes with her pillows and lying on her bed under a light blanket, she tried her best not to think about anything and allow her body to finally rest.


    Kalawarna could not, not think of anything, her head was filled with thoughts of the still-living (devil) Issey, the reports she had given to Lord Azazel, and the untimely death of Raynare. (Which she assumed.)


    Kalawarna was a tall and buxom woman with brown eyes and long, navy blue hair that obscured her right eye.


    Pic


    The numerous running thoughts causing her to toss and turn in an effort to have at least a few hours of blissful slumber.


    Slumber was not coming any time soon.


    Kalawarna''s mind was filled with thoughts of the future, each sadder than the next.


    Kalawarna had sent a message to Lord Azazel a couple of hours ago and hoped with all her might that his secretary was busy.


    Or that tomorrow she had a day off, or that the day after tomorrow she was celebrating some holiday, or that she had just a month-long vacation.


    Because if she wasn''t, Lord Azazel would find out tomorrow morning, he might even have already found out, that Kalawarna hadn''t been able to do his errand.


    Sure Raynare was their leader, and was supposed to be the one punished the most, but she''s dead, and Kalawarna was the second-in-command, so it was her head now on the chopping block.


    And Kalawarna, for all her desire, and desperation, to see only good in Lord Azazel, she was well aware that as a Fallen Angel that had participated in the Great War, Azazel''s hands were dripping with blood.


    Never mind the fact that, as a leader of the very whimsical and prone to betrayal Fallen Angels, Azazel maintained his authority by strict discipline. Rewarding the excellent and punishing the inept.


    The Fallen were, in one way or another, creatures of sin. The essence of the Fallen Angels was that of creatures that had placed their desires over their Creator''s will, going against their parent and, quite literally, highest moral authority.


    Keeping in check those who had already once betrayed their leader, who had betrayed God, was only possible by combining rewards in equal measure with punishments.


    The leaders needed to demonstrate their authority even when it was not necessary, just so that the followers would not forget why exactly they followed one leader or another.


    Some of the Fallen were, of course, capable of following certain rules, of respecting authority, some of the fallen, like herself, were ''natural-born'' Fallen Angels, not unlike humans or modern Devils in their thinking.


    Their numbers however were minuscule compared to those who periodically needed to be reminded of exactly who guided them into the future.


    Lord Azazel certainly wouldn''t be a leader on the support of only such a small group of Fallen. In fact, more and more voices were beginning to be heard from different camps lately, that Azazel had become weak, losing his grip, becoming too immersed in his hobbies... In other words, Azazel would not be able to simply turn a blind eye to a failed mission.


    ''If I atleast know who killed Raynare, I wouldn''t be in this shit situation.'' At that depressing thought, Kalawarna lay in her bed, unmoving, for a few more seconds before she opened her eyes, resigned to the fact that she would not fall asleep now.


    Slowly, staggering like a zombie, stuck on the border between sleep and waking up and already tired from her musings, Kalawarna stood up from the bed.


    With a stagger and almost sleeping, she found her pair of slippers with her feet and then made her way out of her room, practically falling out into the hallway.


    "That stupid bitch Raynare, even after her death she is giving me a workload."


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 95: Kalawarna

    Chapter 95: KalawarnaKalawarna


    Kalawarna''s eyes protested as they were pierced by the bright hallway lights, causing her to wince before adjusting to the sharp glare. With her vision adjusted, she identified the source of the light: the kitchen, illuminated even at this late hour for some unknown reason.


    "At least I''m not the only one unable to sleep due to worries about the future," Kalawarna muttered to herself, shuffling along cautiously to avoid crashing into a door or the low ceiling of the building.


    "I may not be a pipsqueak, but why do Japanese people have such low ceilings? I can''t be the only one constantly hunching over. And with this heavy chest... I''ll probably develop scoliosis before long, assuming I survive this whole ordeal with the fallens and demons. If I survive, that is¡ªI''m still not very sure about that."


    As she approached the kitchen, Kalawarna finally identified her fellow insomnia sufferer: Mittelt.


    The diminutive Fallen Angel sat at the table, an open pack of cigarettes and an empty wine bottle in front of her.


    The ashtray, already half-filled with cigarette butts and ashes, indicated that Mittlet had been at this for hours¡ªor was trying to speedrun lung and liver cancer.


    "Dohnaseek?" Kalawarna asked, noticing Mittelt''s slight jump from surprise and the shaking hand holding the cigarette.


    "Sleeping," Mittelt replied tersely, her shoulders relaxing slightly as she recognized Kalawarna''s approach. She then lit another cigarette, the previous one extinguished.


    "I envy that," Kalawarna remarked, settling down next to Mittelt and pulling a cigarette from her pack.


    Normally, Mittelt would have reacted with a scream, a threat, or perhaps even a [Spear of Light], but right now, she was too preoccupied with her nerves to care.


    Kalawarna, getting her comfortable, silently nodded at the lighter in Mittelt''s hands, Mittelt lighting the cigarette alight without even looking.


    The two then just started drawing in the bitter smoke in silence, feeling their worries recede just a bit.


    For a moment there was only companionable silence, before Mittelt, taking another sip from the bottle, suddenly held it out to Kalawarna with quite a simple hint. Kalawarna did not refuse the offer and took a sip, chuckling faintly inwardly. ''I supposed it''s true what people say, trouble does bring people closer together.


    The silence settled back into place as each of the Fallen was in their own thoughts, although it wasn''t hard to predict what each of the girls was thinking. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are we going to do with Asia?" Mittelt''s question pierced the quiet, breaking the tense atmosphere that had settled over them.


    Kalawarna and Mittelt exchanged glances, uncertainty clouding their expressions. The plan had been Raynare''s, to lure Asia to Japan.


    But with Raynare''s disappearance, their carefully laid scheme lay in ruins, leaving them adrift without a clear path forward.


    Kalawarna sighed, running a hand through her hair as she tried to gather her thoughts. "I don''t know," she admitted, her voice tinged with frustration. "Raynare''s plan was to bring Asia here and steal her sacred gear, but now..." Her words trailed off, the enormity of the situation weighing heavily on her shoulders.


    "We are going to die, aren''t we?" Mittelt asked lightly.


    Kalawarna hesitated, her mind racing with grim possibilities. She knew Mittelt''s words held a chilling truth, one that she had been reluctant to acknowledge until now.


    Despite their best efforts, they were no closer to unraveling the mystery of Raynare''s disappearance or possible death, and the shadow of impending danger loomed over them like a specter.


    The realization hit Kalawarna like a punch to the gut. They were being hunted, targeted by unknown adversaries who sought to eliminate them just as they had Raynare. And as Raynare''s subordinates, they were next in line for the chopping block.


    Even after a week of searching for answers, they had come up empty-handed, their efforts thwarted at every turn. It was becoming increasingly clear that their enemies were playing a deadly game, one in which they held all the cards.


    Perhaps, at this point, faced with this life or death problem, Mittelt and Kalawarna had indeed become friends, if only for the short time they have to live.


    "Yeah, most likely." Kalawarna didn''t try to lie, to back up Mittelt''s confidence, only nodding briefly before taking another puff of cigarette and a gulp of wine, before returning the bottle to Mittelt who took a deep gulp.


    "I should have just stayed in Heaven," Mittelt sighed as she put the bottle down, "Why did I ever decide that I need this stupid alcohol and cigarettes?"


    Mittelt was from a similar origin to Raynare, originally being angels, and Falling due to some sin. She had fallen not long after the Three-Sided War concluded, tempted by pleasures not made available to the ordinary angels in Heaven.


    But unlike Raynare, who couldn''t remember the reason for her fall, if you were stupid enough to trust her words, who fell when God died, Mittelt fell after Michael had taken control of the [Heaven System].


    "Not very convincing, considering what you''re doing right now." Kalawarna smiled weakly at her attempt at a joke, causing Mittelt to smile back just as sourly.


    ''I should have gotten a job in an office, there''s always an opening there. Sure it''s not exciting when compared to doing missions, fighting and getting more wings, but is it worth it?'' Kalawarna thought.


    ''Or maybe I should use Asia and steal her sacred gear. To become stronger.''


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 96: Serafall

    Chapter 96: SerafallSona


    Sona Sitri anxiously awaited her sister Serafall''s arrival, her mind consumed with thoughts of her recent defeat at the hands of Alexander in a chess match.


    It wasn''t just any defeat¡ªit was a defeat that carried significant weight for Sona. She had made a promise to herself long ago, a promise that she would only marry someone who could defeat her in a game of chess. And now, with Alexander''s victory, she couldn''t ignore the implications.


    Sona knew she could choose to brush off the defeat, to pretend that it meant nothing. After all, Alexander likely had no knowledge of her personal vow regarding chess and marriage. But for Sona, integrity was paramount. She was the heiress of the Sitri family, and she held herself to a higher standard.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of betraying the promise she had made to herself, of compromising her own principles. If she couldn''t even honor her own word, how could she expect anyone else to trust her?


    As she mulled over these thoughts, Serafall finally arrived, her bubbly demeanor a stark contrast to Sona''s internal turmoil. Serafall had no idea of the weighty conversation that lay ahead, but Sona knew she couldn''t delay any longer.


    Taking a deep breath, Sona prepared to broach the subject with her sister, knowing that this conversation could lead to potential death of Alexander, if she isn''t carful with her words.


    "Sona-chan, did you miss your onee¨Csan?" Serafall''s cheerful voice cut through Sona''s swirling thoughts, momentarily distracting her from the weight of her internal turmoil.


    Serafall was a beautiful girl; looking in her late teens with black hair, tied into twin tails and blue eyes. She also has a child-like body with large breasts. And she was wearing magical girl costume.


    Pic


    Sona managed a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Always, onee-san," she replied, her voice tinged with warmth and affection. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Serafall beamed, her eyes sparkling with delight. "I missed you too, Sona-chan!" she exclaimed, enveloping her sister in a tight hug.


    As Serafall released her, Sona took a step back, steeling herself for the conversation that lay ahead. She knew she couldn''t delay any longer¡ªshe had to tell her sister about Alexander and the promise she had made to herself.


    "Onee-san, I have something important to tell you," Sona began, her voice serious as she met Serafall''s curious gaze.


    Serafall''s expression shifted, her playful demeanor giving way to a more serious tone. "What is it, Sona-chan?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Sona took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before continuing. "I... I recently had a chess match with someone," she started, choosing her words carefully.


    Serafall''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "A chess match? That sounds exciting!" she exclaimed, her curiosity piqued.


    "And I lost the match," Sona finally confessed, her voice tinged with vulnerability.


    Serafall''s eyes widened in surprise at Sona''s admission, but she quickly masked her reaction with a reassuring smile. "Say no more, Sona-chan," she said, her tone determined. "Just give me his name and address, and you won''t have to worry about him."


    Sona shook her head, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "That''s not it, onee-san," she replied softly, her gaze dropping to the floor. "I... I think I can accept him as my partner."


    Serafall''s surprise was evident as she processed Sona''s unexpected revelation. She blinked, momentarily taken aback by the twist in the conversation.


    "And I heard that he has a lover," Sona added, her voice barely above a whisper as she averted her gaze, unable to meet her sister''s eyes.


    A heavy silence hung in the air.


    Serafall''s expression softened as she observed Sona''s conflicted emotions, her heart going out to her sister in that moment.


    "Sona-chan," Serafall began gently, her voice soft and comforting as she reached out to place a reassuring hand on Sona''s shoulder. "I understand this must be difficult for you."


    Sona nodded, her gaze still fixed on the floor, unable to meet her sister''s eyes. The turmoil within her was palpable, and Serafall could sense the depth of her sister''s inner struggle.


    "So just tell me this bastard''s house. I need to talk with my ''brother-in-law''," Serafall said.


    Sona''s head snapped up, surprise flickering across her features at Serafall''s unexpected declaration.


    She knew her sister''s protective nature all too well.


    "Onee-san, I appreciate your concern, but I don''t think that''s necessary," Sona replied, her voice tinged with hesitation.


    Serafall''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing with determination. "Sona-chan, you know I won''t stand idly by while someone makes you suffer," she insisted, her voice leaving no room for argument.


    Sona sighed, knowing that her sister''s resolve was unshakeable. "His name is Alexander," she admitted reluctantly, knowing that there was no point in trying to dissuade Serafall once her mind was made up.


    "Alexander, hmm?" Serafall mused, a dangerous glint entering her eyes. "Well then, tell me more about him."


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 97: NTR bastard

    Chapter 97: NTR bastardAs I sat on a bench in the park(DXD world), I couldn''t help but ponder the recent developments since my return from Nazarick.


    And by "developments," I mean Shalltear''s sudden penchant for showing up at my doorstep at the most inconvenient times¡ªbreakfast, lunch, dinner, and every moment in between.


    Now, don''t get me wrong, Shalltear is a fine specimen of a vampire and I like her company, but her persistent presence in cosplay attire was starting to raise a few eyebrows. I mean, who wears a full-on cosplay outfit to a casual meal?


    I could practically hear Albedo''s internal monologue screaming, "Competition, thy name is Shalltear!" every time she caught sight of Shalltear''s elaborate get-ups. Not that I minded the attention, but it was getting a tad bit ridiculous.


    As Shalltear fluttered around in her cosplay glory, I couldn''t help but wonder if she was trying to seduce me with her wardrobe choices.


    But then again, it''s not every day you see a vampire rocking a maid outfit or a swimsuit like it''s nobody''s business.


    "Is she trying to cosplay her way into my heart?" I mused to myself, stifling a chuckle. "Well, she certainly knows how to make an impression."


    And let''s not forget the occasional sparks that flew between Shalltear and Albedo whenever they crossed paths. It was like watching a battle of wills disguised as polite conversation, with Albedo''s trademark smirk and Shalltear''s coy smiles adding fuel to the fire.


    Now, some might question why I haven''t taken a more proactive approach with Shalltear. After all, why not just sweep her off her feet and whisk her away to the bedroom? Well, the answer is simple: Shalltear is like a Pandora''s box of the sexual world.


    You see, delving into the depths of Shalltear''s desires is akin to opening that fabled box, unsure of what delights¡ªor horrors¡ªawait within.


    Shalltear''s creator, Peroroncino, was renowned as one of the biggest perverts in Yggdrisil. And let me tell you, Shalltear inherited every last bit of his...eccentricities. Her flavor text alone could fill a small novel, with half of it dedicated to her myriad fetishes.


    Even Tabula Smaragdina, the setting maniac himself, couldn''t hold a candle to what Peroroncino cooked up.


    Back in Yggdrisil, I had the power to tweak her settings, but I decided against it. Call it arrogance or naivety, but I believed I could handle whatever Shalltear threw my way. Boy, was I wrong.


    After experiencing the...shall we say, unique charms of both Albedo and Yuri, I realized that Shalltear was a whole different ball game.


    She''s like the final boss of fetishes, and I''m just a humble Vampire God trying to survive the encounter with my dignity intact.


    Sure, one of these days I''ll will make her mine, but for now, my balls need a well-deserved break from all the physical gymnastics.


    But mark my words, Shalltear, one day you''ll be mine. Just not today. Today, I''m content to sit back, relax, and let my poor, overworked balls take a breather.


    As I indulged in my contemplations, lost in the intricacies of Shalltear''s enigmatic allure, I suddenly sensed a disturbance in the air¡ªa punch hurtling towards my left side with alarming speed. Instinct kicked in, and I dodged the attack with lightning reflexes, creating a safe distance between myself and my unexpected assailant.


    Turning to face my would-be attacker, I found myself staring into the eyes of a girl with a black eye, dressed in what could only be described as a magical girl''s ensemble.


    Instantly recognizing her, my mind raced with a flurry of thoughts. This was Serafall, one of the Four Great Satans and ruler of the Gremory clan. But despite my knowledge of her identity, I had to play it cool. After all, I hadn''t officially met her yet, and my carefully crafted persona demanded that I maintain the facade of ignorance.


    "Didn''t you think it''s rude to attack a person out of nowhere?" I quipped, trying to keep my tone light despite the tension crackling in the air.


    Serafall''s eyes narrowed at my words, her expression a mix of indignation and simmering rage. "How dare you steal Sona-chan from me, you NTR bastard!" she exclaimed, her voice laced with accusation.


    Ah, so that''s what this was about. It seems like Sona had told her family about her defeat in chess against me.


    "Look, who ever you are," I began, trying to navigate the minefield of family drama without getting blown to smithereens. "I assure you, there''s nothing going on between Sona and me (for now). We''re just friends, I promise."


    But Serafall wasn''t having any of it, her fists clenched and ready to rumble like a disgruntled brawler at a carnival.


    "You may be able to fool Sona-chan, but you can''t fool me," she shot back, her voice brimming with righteous fury. "I know a love rival when I see one, and you, my friend, are the prime suspect."


    "I also hear that you have a lover."


    Ah, shit,


    ~~~


    Poll started for you to decide which world mc need to go next.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 98: Spanking Serafall

    Chapter 98: Spanking Serafall"I also hear that you have a lover."


    Ah, shit.


    In a split-second decision, I activated my {Time Stop} spell, freezing time around us and giving me a moment to collect my thoughts.


    "Sigh," I muttered to myself, glancing at the frozen Serafall, who was caught mid-sentence. "I wasn''t expecting my time stop spell will work on Serafall. It seems that the time I spent on strengthening my chrono spells really paid off."


    "Sona, do you really have to tell Serafall about my lover?" I murmured.


    "You know, dear, you should have told Sona that you''re single," Death''s voice rang in my mind, with a hint of amusement. It seemed she was enjoying the family drama from the comfort of her metaphysical realm.


    "If I told Sona I was single, it would be a lie," I replied silently, knowing that Death could hear my thoughts. "And you know how I feel about lying."


    "And besides," I continued, "if I pretended to be single, Sona would see right through it eventually. She''s not one to be fooled easily."


    "Now what should I do to make Serafall calm and possibly find me attractive."


    "It''s simple, just kill her, I will talk to her," Death said.


    "Not a good advice, Death."


    "Then mind control her," Death suggested.


    "That''s even worse. Then I would be a mind-controlling NTR bastard," I replied, feeling a pang of discomfort at the thought.


    It seemed Death was just messing with me, giving advice she knew I wouldn''t accept. Well played, Death, well played.


    "Then just spank her on the ass till she obeys you," Death suggested.


    "Now that''s quite the... advice," As Death''s outrageous suggestion echoed in my mind, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of amusement and innovation.


    Spanking Serafall''s ass to assert dominance? It was certainly an wonderful approach, to say the least.


    Sure, there was a chance my current identity could be compromised. But in the grand scheme of things, did it really matter? I was already knee-deep in supernatural shit, so what harm could a little spanking do?


    And in Ass-ology it is said that "To spank a ass is to touch a soul". So let me touch Serafall soul.


    With a devilish grin, I made up my mind. Screw it. I couldn''t pass up this golden opportunity to spank that bubbly ass of hers. And besides, my current identity wasn''t going to last forever anyway.


    Taking a deep breath, I unfroze time and approached Serafall. But before I could lay a hand on her, I activated another spell.


    "{Blood Bind}"


    {Blood Bind} is a powerful spell that binds the opponent using their own blood. It also has the secondary effect of causing the opponent to bleed if they try to escape.


    Quite the victorious spell, if I do say so myself. But if I wanted to spank Serafall, I''d need to use such a high-level spell; otherwise, she would escape quite easily. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is this? Why can''t I move? Release me, you NTR bastard," Serafall protested, her voice laced with frustration and indignation.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her futile attempts to break free from the magical restraint. "Now, now, Stranger," I said with mock sympathy, "struggling will only make it worse."


    With a swift motion, I delivered a playful spank to her ass, the sound reverberating through the park like a clap of thunder. Serafall''s eyes widened in surprise, her cheeks flushing a delightful shade of pink.


    "Wha¡ª"


    "Consider that a lesson in manners, dear Stranger," I interrupted with a smirk, delivering another spank without missing a beat.


    "This is for attacking me out of nowhere." Spank.


    "And this is because I am thoroughly enjoying this." Spank.


    With each spank, I could feel the tension in the air dissipating, replaced by a sense of amusement and exhilaration.


    Now this is what I call punishment.


    "I am Sona''s sister," she declared, her cheeks now glowing like a pair of red bulbs.


    As Serafall dropped the bombshell about being Sona''s sister, I couldn''t help but inwardly roll my eyes. Of course, I knew who she was ¨C I mean, who didn''t? But hey, why spoil the fun when I could play along and milk this unexpected twist for all it''s worth?


    "You''re Sona''s sister?" I echoed, my voice dripping with faux astonishment. Inside, I was doing mental gymnastics to keep a straight face. Man, my acting skills were on point today.


    Serafall nodded, her cheeks still glowing like a pair of traffic lights. "Yes, I am. So can you release me."


    "Right away."


    As the {Blood Bind} spell began to fade and Serafall regained her freedom of movement, she shot me a glare that could freeze lava.


    But beneath the anger, I could see a hint of begrudging horniness, admiration, and something else in her eyes.


    With a wink and a grin, "Sorry about that spanking."


    Hearing that, Serafall''s blush intensified, spreading from the top of her ears to the tips of her cheeks.


    It was like watching a fireworks display in the middle of the day ¨C unexpected, but undeniably entertaining.


    Her reaction was priceless, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. It seemed my impromptu disciplinary action had struck a chord with the fiery devil king, igniting a spark of something unexpected between us.


    But hey, who said supernatural encounters couldn''t be a little spicy? As Serafall hastily composed herself, I couldn''t resist the urge to tease her further.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 99: Spanking Master

    Chapter 99: Spanking Master"Perhaps next time, I''ll let you be the one in charge," I added with a playful smirk, relishing in the way her cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of crimson.


    Serafall''s response was a sputtered protest, her words stumbling over each other in a jumble of embarrassment and indignation.


    As Serafall composed herself, she couldn''t help but ask me a question.


    "Who are you?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "If you are Sona''s sister, then she would have told you who I am," I replied with a hint of mischief in my tone.


    Serafall raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my response. "She told me that you are an ordinary mage, new to the supernatural world. But you were able to put restrictions on me, so you''re not an ordinary mage," she concluded, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied me.


    "Are you a God from a different faction?" Serafall''s question caught me off guard, her words hanging in the air like a weighty secret waiting to be revealed.


    "A God? Me?" I echoed, unable to suppress a laugh at the absurdity of the notion. "No, nothing quite so grandiose, I''m afraid."


    Technically, I am but no need say that I am Vampire God or Lord of All Bloodlines.


    Serafall''s brow furrowed in confusion, her curiosity piqued by my response. "Then what are you?"


    How to explain my true identity without giving away too much? After all, I had to maintain some semblance of mystery, didn''t I?


    "Well, let''s just say I''m a... freelance tourist," I replied cryptically. I am a tourist more like a world tourist.


    "But you aren''t an ordinary mage, are you?" Serafall asked.


    I simply smiled in response, neither confirming nor denying her observation. After all, a magician never reveals their secrets, right?


    "How did you restricte my moment." Serafall asked.


    "Hey, system, buy the cheapest movement restriction artifact available," I instructed.


    ding


    [-1000 karma points]


    [Congratulations! You obtained ''Bane of Movement''.]


    With a theatrical flourish, I presented the ''Bane of Movement'' to Serafall, watching as her eyes widened with curiosity and apprehension.


    "Well, my dear Serafall," I began, adopting my best dramatic tone, "it seems I have a few tricks up my sleeve."


    Serafall''s expression was a mixture of intrigue and wariness as she eyed the artifact in my hand. I could practically see the wheels turning in her head as she tried to decipher its purpose.


    "So, how does it work?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    ???


    Serafall


    As Serafall made her way to the Underworld to attend to her duties as the Devil King, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of her conversation with Alexander.


    However, amidst the flurry of responsibilities and plans swirling in her mind, one thought kept nagging at her: she had forgotten to ask him about his lover.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask Alex-chan about his lover," she murmured to herself, a hint of regret in her voice. Her curiosity gnawed at her, urging her to turn back and seek out Alexander once more, just to satisfy her own intrigue.


    However, amidst her musings, a different memory surfaced¡ªone that sent a flush creeping up her cheeks. It was the memory of Alexander''s firm hand landing on her rear, the sting of his touch leaving a lingering sensation that she couldn''t shake.


    She discreetly shifted in her magical girl dress, feeling a twinge of discomfort as she recalled the embarrassing moment. Her cheeks warmed further as she couldn''t help but touch her posterior, a lingering reminder of Alexander''s unexpected punishment.


    "That NTR basterd made this magic girl go through something that embarrassing, I have to," she trailed off, her cheeks flushing with color as scandalous thoughts about Alexander flooded her mind.


    Despite her position as the Devil King, Serafall couldn''t deny the allure of Alexander''s mysterious charm.


    There was something undeniably captivating about him, something that stirred feelings within her that she couldn''t quite explain.


    "That bastard didn''t even mention which faction he was from till the end. I think he''s from the Greek pantheon," she mused, her thoughts drifting to his handsome and alluring aura.


    "Sona-chan, you fell for a wolf in sheep''s clothing."


    ???


    [You Spanked Serafall, one of devil King.]


    [700 karma point acquired.] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Congratulations! You obtained the title: Spanking Master.]


    Spanking Master: When Spanking someone it will give pleasure instead of pain.


    [You purchased a artifact from the shop for first time.]


    [50 karma point acquired.]


    [Congratulations! You changed Serafall relationship towards you from ''Brother in law'' to ''??? '']


    [100 karma point acquired.]


    [Serafall Leviathan, Ultimate-Class Devil


    King]


    ???: 100%


    Description: Currently curious about which faction you are from.


    Accept you as sona''s finance


    Going to take revenge for spanking her.


    Remark: Aiming both Little sister and Big Sister, my boy, Alex, you are making me proud.


    After looking at my system notifications, I asked Death.


    "Hey death what is question mark in relationship stats, this is my first time seeing this."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 100: Asia Argento

    Chapter 100: Asia Argento"Hey death what is question mark in relationship stats, this is my first time seeing this."


    "Ah, the question mark," Death mused, her voice echoing in my mind. "It means Serafall is curious about your affiliation and has feeling for you, but her feelings towards you are still in flux, undecided."


    "Got it," I nodded to myself, understanding the cryptic symbol.


    "Seems like she''s warming up to you," Death added with a hint of amusement. "Considering she''s willing to accept you as Sona''s fianc¨¦."


    "Yeah, that caught me off guard," I admitted. "But it''s a relief to have her on board."


    "Just be prepared for her to seek revenge for that spanking incident," Death warned.


    I winced at the reminder. "I should''ve known she wouldn''t let that slide."


    "You''ve certainly piqued her interest," Death chuckled. "Aiming for both little sister and big sister, you''re quite the charmer, my Dear."


    I couldn''t help but grin at Death''s approval. "Thanks, Death. I will try to satisfy your kinks."


    ???


    As I made my way home, I stumbled upon a rather peculiar scene. In front of me lay a girl, her face planted firmly on the ground, inadvertently putting her white underwear on display for the world to see. It was a classic case of accidental embarrassment, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for her plight.


    Without hesitation, I rushed to her aid, extending a helping hand to lift her back up. As she got to her feet, she began speaking in Italian, expressing her gratitude for my assistance. "Grazie mille," she repeated, bowing her head repeatedly in a gesture of gratitude.


    I gently stopped her from bowing unnecessarily and responded in Italian, "Non c''¨¨ problema." I didn''t mind helping out¡ªit was the least I could do.


    Taking a moment to observe her, I couldn''t help but notice the beauty of the young girl standing before me. Her long blonde hair cascaded down her back, framing her face like a golden halo. Her vibrant green eyes sparkled with innocence and curiosity, giving her an ethereal charm.


    She was dressed in a dark teal nun outfit with light blue accents, complete with a white veil adorned with similar hues. A brown satchel hung from her hip, presumably carrying her Bible, while her feet were clad in sturdy brown boots with black straps. A silver cross necklace adorned her neck, adding a touch of religious symbolism to her attire.


    Pic


    I recognized her as Asia Argento, the Holy Priestess who had been abandoned by her parents and raised in the church. Despite her pure intentions and remarkable healing abilities, she had been cast out and labeled as a witch for daring to heal a devil. Now, she found herself relying on fallen angels for survival¡ªa stark contrast to her once devout life.


    As realization dawned upon her, Asia''s expression shifted from surprise to happiness. She took my hand gratefully, tears welling up in her eyes as she expressed her gratitude. "You can understand me! I just arrived in this place and got lost. Can you help me find the church in this town? I need to go there!"


    "You want to go to the church?" I asked.


    "Yes, and I forgot to introduce myself earlier. My name is Asia Argento. I''ve just arrived from Italy. Thank you again for helping me," she replied, her voice trembling as she fidgeted nervously.


    "I don''t mind it, and my name is Alexander, but you can call me Alex. Nice to meet you," I said warmly. "Do you live in this town, Alex-san?" she asked shyly.


    "Yes, I have lived in this town with my family. And just like you, I am also a migrant," I replied with a smile.


    She nodded, and a comfortable silence settled between us. She probably realized that I was the type of person who didn''t speak unnecessarily.


    We walked at a casual pace until we reached a four-way road intersection. The traffic light was still red, but Asia didn''t seem to know the common sense of waiting. I was about to lecture her about road safety when I spotted someone familiar approaching us on a bicycle.


    "Alex, what are you doing here?" It was none other than Issey.


    From the looks of it, she was doing her duty as a devil.


    Issey''s sudden appearance caught me off guard, but I quickly regained my composure. "Oh, just taking a stroll with a new friend," I replied casually, gesturing to Asia.


    Issey raised an eyebrow, her eyes flicking between Asia and me with a knowing look. "I see," she said with a smirk. I have no doubt that the pervert is having some weird fantasy.


    "Hallo, My name is Issey Hyoudou, but you can call me Issey." she said with a smirk. "Well, don''t let me interrupt. Carry on with your date."


    With a wave, Issey cycled away, leaving Asia and me alone once again. Asia started blush after hearing the word ''date''.


    "Is she your friend?" Asia asked shyly.


    "Yeah," I replied.


    As we continued on our way to the church, Asia began to chatter excitedly about her life in Italy and her journey to this town. Her innocence and enthusiasm were contagious to say the least.


    Before long, we reached the church, and I helped Asia up the steps to the entrance. She turned to me with a grateful smile, her eyes shining with appreciation.


    "Thank you so much for helping me, Alex-san," she said earnestly. "I don''t know what I would have done without you."


    "It was my pleasure, Asia," I replied, returning her smile. "If you ever need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask."


    With a final wave, Asia disappeared into the church, leaving me standing alone on the steps.


    I opened my system,


    [Asia Argento, Innocent Nun]


    Friends: 100%


    Description: She consider you as a friend


    Jesus is her Lord and savior, Not you


    Remark: Don''t put your dirty claws on her, bastard


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 101: Shalltear **

    As I made my way back home after dropping Asia off at the church, my mind buzzed with thoughts of the unexpected turn of events. According to canon, it was supposed to be Raynare who took Asia''s Sacred Gear.


    Yet, here we were, walking hand in hand, with Raynare safely tucked away in Nazarick. Talk about a plot twist.


    The absence of Raynare left a void in the antagonist role, and I couldn''t help but wonder who would step up to fill her shoes. Would it be a random demon, a fallen angel seeking redemption, or perhaps even a human driven by vengeance? The possibilities seemed endless, each scenario posing its own set of challenges and dangers.


    As I pondered over the potential candidates, two names stood out in my mind: Mittelt and Kalawarna. Mittelt, with her cunning and deceptive nature, could easily slip into the role of the antagonist, while Kalawarna''s mysterious past and enigmatic demeanor made her a formidable contender as well.


    But regardless of who would ultimately take on the mantle of antagonist, one thing was certain: trouble was brewing on the horizon, and I needed to be prepared for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    One individual who was sure to receive a personal visit from both Neuronist and Demiurge was Freed Sellzen.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of Freed facing a personal meeting with both Neuronist and Demiurge.


    Demiurge, that mastermind of diabolical schemes, had made it abundantly clear that he required subjects for his experiments in the pursuit of perfecting sacred gear creation.


    And who better to offer up as a willing participant in Demiurge''s twisted experiments than the detestable Freed Sellzen?


    Why the intense loathing for Freed, you might wonder? Oh, the reasons are as numerous as the stars in the night sky.


    Freed was nothing more than a pathetic excuse for a human being, a walking embodiment of everything reprehensible in this world.


    He oozed insincerity and arrogance in equal measure, a toxic concoction that left a sour taste in the mouths of all who encountered him.


    But alas, my personal distaste for Freed aside, there was a practical aspect to his impending meeting with Demiurge.


    As the master of Nazarick, it fell upon me to provide essential goods for Demiurge''s experiments, and Freed Sellzen fit the bill perfectly.


    After all, what better use for a worthless waste of space than to serve as a lab rat for Demiurge''s twisted machinations?


    Leaving all that aside, I arrived at my apartment, I opened the door only to find nobody was there.


    The usual presence of Yuri, faithfully waiting by the door to greet me, was conspicuously absent. Instead, I sensed another presence lurking behind me, a familiar voice breaking the silence.


    "Welcome back, Alex-sama," Shalltear''s voice rang out, her tone dripping with a mixture of playfulness and mischief.


    As I turned to face Shalltear, my eyes widened in surprise at the sight before me. There she stood, clad in nothing but her underwear and bra, a mischievous glint in her crimson eyes.


    My initial shock quickly gave way to amusement as Shalltear''s playful demeanor took center stage. With a suggestive tilt of her head and a seductive smile, she uttered the magic words that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Would you like to have dinner? Would you like to have a bath? Or perhaps... Would... You... Have... Me?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Peroroncino, you son of a bitch. Why do you have to make her flat if you plan to make her say that.


    "I would have yo..." I don''t finish my sentence as quickly remember my promise give my dick some well deserved rest.


    "I don''t hear you, Master, Nya~~~" Shalltear purred as she said that.


    [Greater Hardening]


    Crack


    I can practically hear the imaginary sound of my determination breaking.


    You know what, Fuck the promise and legends did say that promises are meant to be broken.


    "You made a big mistake, Shalltear, you turned me on. And you are going to pay for that." I said as picked her up and kissed her.


    "Punish this naughty girl for turning you on, Master."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 102: Shalltear 1 **

    "Punish this naughty girl for turning you on, Master." Shalltear was natural seducer, She knows what I wanted to hear.


    "I don''t need an foreplay, Just put your dick inside me~Nya~" Shalltear as she turned around putting her hand on the door for support.


    And pushed her ass towards me to fuck her whole.


    Respecting her wish, I removed my pants and Grabbed her ass cheeks.


    While her boobs are flat that was not case for her ass, it was enormous, you can see it jigging occasionally.


    I couldn''t resist my urge to slap her ass.


    *Slap*slap*


    "Ah~~~" Shalltear moaned after getting slap on her ass cheeks and her ass cheeks turned blood red.


    Shalltear is a masochist so I need to be a sadistic to fulfill her desires and I have no problem in becoming a sadist.


    "Look who is getting wet after getting a slap." I whisper in her ears to which her already wet underwear started becoming wetter.


    Her pussy juices started drip from her pussy to her thighs.


    "Are you ready to lose your virginity, Shalltear." I murmur as I give a small bite on her ear.


    Shalltear shudder as she reply.


    "Fuck me, Fuck me hard."


    now my appetite for her was growing more and more intense. While shifting her panty with my middle finger, I used the thumb and forefinger of my left hand to stretch and slide her puffy, soft flesh and spread her closed slit open.


    Because we in the front door the scene in front me look even more lascivious and glamorous. As I played with it, it was moist with nectar.


    Smack!


    "Aah!"


    I slapped her a little harder, and her body jumped.


    The white buttocks that had been slapped reddened so much since her ass was so fair and white.


    Smack!¡¡her white buttocks bounced seductively. I rubbed the reddish part with my hands, which must have been tingling with pain.


    But I didn''t stop


    Smack!


    "Fuu!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Smack!¡¡Smack!


    "Hifu, Fuii ..."


    -your voice, is it getting sweeter?


    I reached my finger to the crack..


    "Shalltear, aren''t you getting wetter?"


    "Yeeesss~~" Shalltear moaned and scream at same to while agreeing with me.


    "Hah, ah ....Master ....do you like to torture me ...?" Shalltear asked excitingly, for her tone it''s clear that she is looking for forward to it.


    "No,"I said, strangely enough I not refusing her because she is suggested torture her but I refused her because it was her first time.


    Hearing my reply Shalltear was disappointed.


    "We can try that on next session." I continue to which she happily smile.


    I sank my finger into her vagina.Using my fingers, I scooped up some of the slimy juice.


    "Now I have to punish this hole." But before putting my dick inside her pussy, I made shalltear stand straight and put my vampire fangs in her neck line.


    "Ahh~~" Shalltear moaned as that happened.


    And surprisly she also did summoned her vampire fangs and started drinking my blood.


    "Sooooo, Gooood~~~" Shalltear said.


    And without further ado I position my dick on her pussy and tok her virginity.


    "Hah, ah....I can feel Master''s penis ..... very hard and hot..... This is the kind of thing that Albedo received hmmm into her body ... ng.... No fair"


    When I push the pole between her folds, she squeezes in a way that I can''t resist. kyun? Every time it touches the tip against her womb, shalltear makes a lovely sound.


    I was tempted whether to keep doing this and ejaculate or to justifiably invade in a little more break her.


    At some point, I was holding her down, catching her ankles and making her spread her legs wide open while I repeatedly pistoned her, hammering into her.


    I slammed into her, banging and bumping our hips. Every time I pulled out, I can see her stretched pink meat peeked out, and when I pushed in, shalltear feels it fiercely as she curves her back into a bridge. Her juices overflowed, and I must have been spilling my pre-cum in her like a stream, and occasionally ejaculating a little.


    The debauched look on her face had sucked me in. The trailing strands of white hair that stuck to her sweaty forehead were as distracting as they could be.


    "Chupu, chupu, rero.... Chupu, chupu....."


    We entwined our tongues, Our snakes of lust engaged in a slimy communion.


    "Shalltear, open your mouth."


    "Fuah ...?"


    I dripped saliva into her mouth, and she swallowed it without a second thought. I put my arms around her back and hugged her, pressing our lips together tightly and shake my hips.


    "Kuuuh ....here it comes. My seed. I''m going to ejaculate in your pussy. I''m going to ejaculate and pour a lot of your favorite Master''s cum into your baby hole, only for pleasure, not to impregnate you."


    "Yes, please.... Master, please pour your precious seed into my insides, into this miserable, naughty pussy, just for your pleasure. I want Master''s thing so much. I could not get enough of it...."


    Her pussy clamped down on her Master''s unfaithful penis, not let go. I was so excited to fuck this naughty girl, who wanted my seed.


    "Ohhhhh!¡¡Gggggh!¡¡I''m cumming!"


    *splurt!!* *splurt!!**splurt!!*


    With a thump, the her walls filled with white, muddy lusts.


    "Ahhhh, ahhh, ahhh!¡¡It''s so hot ... my inside is getting all spread... It''s, It''s going to be molded into your shape.... ngh, ahhh! ....Master''s sperm is filling my insides, lots and lots of it, gushing in ....it feels so good."


    Shalltear put her arms around my back and held me tight, shivering and shaking violently by getting ejaculate into the pussy.


    "Master is still very hard inside....."


    "Oh, I can still do it. What about Katherine?"


    "I''m ashamed to say but I''d like you to do it more...and break me..."


    She is not so cute when she says it with a bashful smile on her face. with my penis still in her pussy!


    "Ah, it''s getting bigger again .... That''s wonderful, master...."


    And then we went at it many more times. And Just like thought she was indeed a Pandora''s box.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 103: Freed Zelzan

    Issey


    It was late at night, and Issey pedaled her bicycle down the deserted street, her destination clear in her mind. She was heading towards a particular house¡ªnot a mansion or an apartment, but just an ordinary house. This was her first time visiting this client, and she couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and unease.


    What should she do? Since the client wasn''t living alone, wouldn''t the client''s family see her? After all, she actually had to visit the house to make a contract. She had been told before that ordinary humans couldn''t detect her, but did that apply to this situation as well?


    Worry gnawed at her, but she brushed it aside as she reached the house and prepared to push the doorbell. That''s when she noticed it: the entrance door was open. Seriously, who leaves their door open in the middle of the night?


    Her heartbeat quickened, and a sudden uneasiness washed over her. What was this feeling? She had a really bad premonition, but she was already committed. Stepping forward, she entered the house.


    She peered inside from the entrance. The hallway was dark, and the only staircase leading to the second floor was shrouded in shadow. No lights were on upstairs. There was only one room at the end of the first floor with a faint light seeping out.


    Something was definitely wrong. She felt no presence of any humans. Were they all sleeping? Impossible. If they were, she wouldn''t be feeling this sense of foreboding.


    Taking off her shoes at the entrance, she carried them in her hand to avoid making any noise. She moved silently towards the room with the faint light, her senses on high alert.


    As she approached the door, she hesitated for a moment, listening intently. There was no sound.


    "...Hello. I''m a Devil from the Gremory''s household... Umm, is the client here?" Issey called out quietly, but there was no reply.


    It couldn''t be helped, so she entered the room. It was a living room, with a television, a sofa, and a table. It looked like an ordinary living room¡ªuntil her eyes were drawn to the wall. She stopped in her tracks, her breath catching in her throat.


    There, nailed to the wall upside down, was a corpse. A human male. Was he the person who lived here? But why...?


    The corpse had been cut viciously, with something that looked like giblets spilling out from the wounds. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Gough," she gagged, but she didn''t vomited, her body reacted instinctively to this gruesome sight.


    She couldn''t endure looking at the corpse any longer. It was attached to the wall with screws, forming the shape of an upside-down cross. Thick screws were driven into the palms of its hands, its feet, and the middle of its torso.


    This wasn''t normal. Not normal at all! You couldn''t kill a person like this with a sane mind!


    A puddle of blood had formed on the floor from the drips falling from the corpse. And there was writing on the wall.


    "W-What is this...?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "It''s written as ''Punishment for those who did bad deeds!''. I just borrowed the sentence from someone important."


    Suddenly, the voice of a young male came from behind her. When Issey turned around, she saw a man with white hair. He seemed to be a foreigner and looked like he was still a teenager.


    He was dressed like a priest, and he was also a bishounen.


    Seeing her, the priest made an evil smile.


    "Hmm hmm. Well, well, if it isn''t a Devil-kun!" He seemed to be really happy.


    Then, the thing that Buchou had told her came back to Issey''s mind.


    -Don''t get involved with people from the Church. Especially the Exorcists. They are our biggest enemy. They can easily eliminate us because their powers are supported by the prayer of God.


    He''s a priest, so he''s related to the Church. This is bad...


    He even knows that I''m a Devil, so am I in the worst situation there is, again?


    "I''m a priest- A boy priest I cut down devil-like people, and I laugh at them I cut the head of you Devils, and receive my meal->"


    The priest started to sing.


    Issey didn''t get it. What is wrong with this guy!?


    "My name is Freed Zelzan. I belong to a certain Exorcism organisation. Ah, just because I introduced myself doesn''t mean you have to. I don''t want to remember your name in my memory, so please don''t. It''s okay, since you are going to die soon. I will make sure of it. It might hurt at first, but later you will feel so good that you will cry. Now let''s open the new door -ZE!"


    Issey had never met someone like him before. His words didn''t make any sense.


    So this guy is an Exorcist. She was in trouble now.


    But there was something she wanted to say to him. She swallowed down her spit and asked him.


    "Hey, was it you? The one who killed this person?"


    "Yes, yes. I killed him. Because, he was a regular criminal who has been summoning Devils, so I had to kill him."


    W-What kind of an excuse is that!?


    Issey felt a mix of fear and anger bubbling inside her. She knew she had to think quickly to get out of this situation alive.


    ~~~


    In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.


    You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 140+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon. I posted some exclusive NFSW on each r-18 chapter for you to enjoy.


    Support me through my Patreon. It would be a big help.


    Support me:


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 104: Crazy Guy

    "Huh? Are you shocked? Aren''t you running away? That''s weird? Really weird. I mean, humans who make a pact with Devils are scum. Scum indeed. Can''t you understand that? No? Is that so? Well, you are a scum Devil after all."


    This guy is crazy! Issey couldn''t even have a normal conversation with him!


    But she had to say what she had to!


    "How can a human kill another human, then!? Aren''t you only supposed to kill Devils?"


    "Haaaaa? What the fuck is that? A mere Devil like you lecturing me? Hahaha. I will laugh at this. You probably could get a reward for being funny. Okay then, listen carefully, you shitty Devil. Devils also use humans'' greed to survive. Relying on a Devil proves that you are no longer a human. It''s the end. That''s why I killed him. I make a living by killing Devils and those that are contracted to a Devil. That''s my job."


    "Even Devils won''t go this far!"


    "Haa~~? What are you talking about? Devils are trash. Do you know they are a shitty existence? Do you know this is common sense? Didn''t you know? Seriously, you should start your life back from a toddler. Wait, it''s useless to tell this to a reincarnated Devil like you. More like, I have to kill you! Hahahaha. It''s awesome, isn''t it? It''s the best, isn''t it?"


    The priest pulled out a sword that had no blade and a gun. BOOM.


    A sound vibrated in the air.


    The sword that only had a handle turned into a thing like a beam saber.


    What is that? It looks like a beam saber from Gundam.


    "You kind of irritate me, so can I cut you? Can I shoot you? Is it OK? Okay then. Now I''m going to stab your heart with this blade of light, and I''m going to blow your head with this cool-looking gun! Man, I''m seriously going to fall in love!"


    SWIFT!


    The priest came sprinting towards Issey!


    He slashes his blade of light at Issey.


    Oh crap!


    She just dodged it, but intense pain ran through her leg.


    There was smoke coming out of the priest''s gun. Was she shot?


    But she didn''t hear any gunshots. Then suddenly, she felt another shot of pain in her leg.


    "Guaaaah!"


    Issey fell to her knees, moaning. This time, she was shot in her left calf!


    It hurt! But she knew this pain!


    "How is it!? The special bullet made for Exorcists, the bullet of light! And it doesn''t make any sound. Since it''s a bullet of light. This situation turns both of us on, doesn''t it?"


    The pain of light. Yeah, this was the pain of light.


    To a Devil, light is poisonous. Once hit, the pain goes through your entire body.


    "Die, die, Devil! Die Devil! Turn to dust and disappear! This is all for my entertainment!"


    The priest laughed madly, ready to finish her off.


    "Please stop!"


    Then there was a voice of a woman Issey was familiar with.


    The priest froze in his attack posture and looked toward the direction where the voice came from.


    Issey also looked in the same direction.


    A girl stood there, and Issey knew her or to be more precise she has seen her with Alex.


    "Asia."


    Yes, the blonde Sister was standing there.


    "Well if it isn''t my assistant, Asia-chan. What happened? Did you finish putting up the barrier?"


    "! N-Noo000000!"


    Asia screams after seeing the corpse that is nailed to the wall.


    "Thank you for the adorable scream! Oh yeah, this is your first time seeing a corpse like this, isn''t it, Asia-chan? Then look carefully. This is how humans entranced by a Devil die."


    Asia''s face went pale as she stared at the gruesome scene. "...N-No..." she stammered, her eyes wide with horror. Then she turned her gaze toward Issey, recognition dawning on her face.


    "...Father Freed...that person..." Asia''s voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes locking onto Issey. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Freed laughed maniacally, waving his blade of light around. "Person? No, no. This shit here is a Devil. Hahaha, what are you misunderstanding?"


    Asia''s shock deepened, her expression one of confusion and disbelief. "Issey-san is a... Devil...?" She seemed at a loss for words, unable to process the revelation.


    Does that mean Asia wasn''t Alex''s girlfriend and Asia seems to have no idea of this murder for her reaction. Issey thought after seeing Asia expression.


    "What, what? You guys know each other? Wow. Now this is a big surprise. Is it the forbidden lesbian love between a Devil and a Sister? Seriously? Are you serious? "


    Freed, the priest, looks at both Asia and Issey.


    "Asia, get out of here!" Issey shouted, trying to warn her. But Freed moved quickly, his manic energy making him unpredictable.


    Even if Issey only meet Asia one time, Issey can''t turn blind eye as she can be someone Alex has crush on.


    "Where do you think you''re going, Asia-chan?" Freed taunted, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "You''re not going anywhere. You''re going to stay right here and watch as I carve this Devil to pieces."


    Issey struggled to her feet, the pain from her wounds coursing through her body. She had to think of something fast. The light bullets were taking a toll on her, but she couldn''t give up.


    "A Devils and humans can never coexist! Especially humans from the Church and the Devils are the biggest enemies! Also, we are a group of heretics that was deserted by God. Asia-tan and I are humans that can''t survive without the support of Fallen Angels-sama."


    Fallen Angel?


    What does he mean? Don''t priests and nuns work under God? Issey thought.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 105: Stray Exorcist

    Freed laughed maniacally as he brandished his blade. "Well now, leaving that aside, I need to kill this trash here or else I can''t finish my job, so here I come. Are you ready?"


    He thrust his sword toward Issey once more. If that blade struck her chest, she knew she''d be killed instantly¡ªor worse, end up like the client nailed to the wall, her body slashed to pieces.


    Fear gripped Issey''s body. This was bad. This situation was really bad. She could barely move, paralyzed by the terror of what might come.


    But then, something unexpected happened. The blond Sister, Asia, stepped between the priest and Issey, arms spread wide as if to protect her.


    Freed''s expression turned stern. "...Hey, hey. Are you serious? Asia-tan, do you know what you are doing?"


    "...I do. Father Freed, I beg you. Please forgive this person. Please let her go."


    Issey was speechless. Asia was protecting her?


    "I can''t stand it any more... You can''t kill people just because they are entranced by a Devil, and you also can''t kill Devils. It''s wrong!"


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!? Don''t talk shit, bitch! You also learned that Devils are trash at the Church! Seriously, is there something wrong with your brain!?"


    Freed''s face contorted with anger.


    "There are good people, even among Devils!"


    "There aren''t, idiooooooot!"


    "T-That''s what I thought until recently... But She is Alex-san''s friend and Issey-san is a good person. That fact doesn''t change even after I found out that she is a Devil! Killing someone is unforgivable! This kind of act! God won''t allow such acts!"


    Asia''s words hung in the air, and for a moment, the madness in Freed''s eyes flickered. But it was only a moment. His face twisted in fury.


    "Asia-tan, you''re too naive. There are no good Devils. Just look at this trash!"


    Freed took a step forward, ready to strike again, but Asia stood her ground.


    "Move aside, Asia. You''re getting in the way of God''s work."


    "No," Asia said firmly. "I won''t move. I won''t let you harm Issey-san."


    Asia saw the corpse and discovered that Issey was a Devil, yet she didn''t waver in expressing her beliefs to the priest. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What a strong-willed girl, Issey thought. This girl is amazing.


    BAKI!


    "Kyaa!"


    Freed struck Asia aside with his gun. Asia fell to the ground.


    "Hey, Asia!"


    Issey rushed to Asia''s side. There was a bruise mark on Asia''s face. That bastard actually hit her.


    "...The Fallen Angel girl told me very strongly that I can''t kill you. But I''m getting a bit pissed. Since I can''t kill you, can I rape you or something? If I don''t, I won''t be able to heal my heart. But before that, I need to kill that trash over there."


    Freed pointed his blade of light at Issey again.


    Issey couldn''t run away and leave Asia behind. She couldn''t abandon a girl who had just defended her to this lunatic. If she was going to escape, it had to be with Asia. So she had to fight...


    Could she fight using her Sacred Gear? Even though she didn''t fully understand its effect? She was also the weakest Piece, a [Pawn]. Her chances of winning were slim. But she had to try.


    "I can''t leave a girl who just defended me. So come on!"


    Issey made a fighting posture in front of the priest.


    Freed whistled, seemingly delighted.


    "Ooooh, what a sight! A Devil trying to be a hero or heroine! Hahahaha! This is too good!"


    Issey''s heart pounded, fear and determination swirling within her. She couldn''t let Freed harm Asia or herself. She had to muster every ounce of strength she had.


    Freed lunged at Issey, his blade of light aimed at her chest. Issey sidestepped, barely avoiding the attack. She retaliated with a punch, but Freed blocked it easily, laughing.


    "Nice try, Devil-chan! But you''ll have to do better than that!"


    The priest jumped up high, then the floor glowed in blue and white colors.


    "What is this?" he muttered, suspicious as the floor glowed. The blue light started to form a shape.


    It was a magic circle. Issey recognized it immediately.


    The magic circle of the Gremory household! Issey''s heart leapt with hope.


    FLASH!


    The magic circle on the floor shone brightly. Then, familiar faces appeared from it¡ªher comrades, the Devils she knew well.


    "Hyoudou-san, we came to rescue you," Kiba said, smiling at her.


    "Ara ara. This is awful," Akeno remarked, her voice tinged with concern.


    "...Priest," Koneko-chan added, her expression serious.


    Yes, her comrades had arrived. Issey felt a surge of relief and gratitude wash over her. She was so moved she felt like crying. Great! Something like this actually happens!?


    "Hyahou! Here''s a present for a group of Devils!" the priest yelled, slashing his sword wildly.


    KAGIN!


    The sound of metal echoed through the room as Kiba blocked the priest''s attack with his own sword.


    "I''m sorry. She''s one of us! We can''t let you lay a finger on her!" Kiba declared firmly.


    "Oh, oh! A mere Devil being concerned about their comrade? What are you guys? Devil Squadron, the Devil Rangers? That''s nice. I can feel the heat. I''m getting turned on! So how is it? Are you the one sticking it in, and is she the one bending? Are you guys in that sort of relationship?" the priest taunted, his expression twisted with perverse glee.


    He was getting cocky, sticking his tongue out and shaking his head mockingly as he clashed swords with Kiba.


    That guy is completely looking down on us, Issey thought, anger boiling within her.


    Even Kiba had an anguished expression. Yeah, that guy was definitely disgusting.


    "...What a vulgar mouth. It''s hard to believe you''re a priest... Oh, that''s why you are a ''Stray Exorcist'', right?" Kiba said, his voice steady despite the insult.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 106: Stray Exorcist 1

    "...What a vulgar mouth. It''s hard to believe you''re a priest... Oh, that''s why you''re a ''Stray Exorcist,'' right?" Kiba said, his voice calm but edged with disdain.


    "Yeah, yeah! I''m vulgar! Sorry about that! That''s because I strayed away! I was kicked out! That''s why, screw the Vatican! I''m all right as long as I get to cut Devils whenever I feel like it!" Freed laughed, his tone maniacal.


    Both of them continued to exchange blows, the clash of their swords ringing through the room. Kiba maintained his calm expression, but his eyes had already locked onto his foe with a deadly focus.


    Freed, still laughing and enjoying the fight, seemed unfazed. "You are the type that''s the hardest to deal with. Someone who feels like they are living by cutting Devils...the one who causes the most harm to us."


    "Haaaaah!? You know, I don''t want to be told off by a Devil! I''m trying to live now just like other people! I''m not in a position where pests like you can talk down to me!" Freed retorted, his voice filled with mockery.


    "Even Devils have rules," Akeno-san said, smiling, but her eyes were serious and full of determination. She was clearly ready to fight and hostile towards Freed.


    "Nice. I like those passionate eyes. Onee-san, you are the best. I can feel your urge of wanting to kill me. Is this love? No. I think it''s a killing intent! Superb! This is great! I love the feeling of intending to kill and getting intended to kill!" Freed exclaimed, his excitement almost palpable.


    "Then disappear."


    The person who appeared beside Issey was the crimson-haired girl, Rias-buchou!


    "Issey, I''m sorry. I never expected that a Stray Exorcist would visit this client''s house."


    Rias, who was apologizing to Issey, narrowed her eyes after seeing her wounds.


    "...Issey. Did you get wounded?"


    "Ah, sorry... I was shot..."


    Issey tried to downplay it by laughing.


    Ah, looks like she will yell at me afterward. Sorry for being weak, Buchou, Issey thought.


    But Rias didn''t say anything to Issey. Instead, she gave a cold expression to the priest.


    "Looks like you have been looking after my cute servant?"


    Her voice was low and sounded terrifying.


    Wow, Buchou is pissed. Issey wondered.


    "Yes, yes. I have been playing around with her. I was planning to cut her body all over, but I was interrupted, and it finished as a dream."


    BON!


    A section of the furniture behind the priest was blown away.


    It was Rias. She had shot out a ball of demonic power.


    "I make sure I never forgive those who harm my servants. I especially can''t forgive a lowlife like you for damaging my personal possessions."


    Her intensity caused the atmosphere to feel frozen.


    Her killing intent lurked around the room. Waves of demonic power surrounded Rias.


    "Buchou, there seem to be a few Fallen Angels heading to this house. At this rate, we will be at a disadvantage," Akeno-san informed them, her voice tense.


    The Fallen Angels are approaching? Those guys with black wings? Issey thought. Mittelt was also a fallen angel, wasn''t she? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rias-buchou gave another stare at the priest.


    "...Akeno, we will return to our headquarters once we retrieve Issey. Prepare for teleportation."


    "Yes."


    Akeno-san started to cast a spell as soon as Rias urged her to. Teleport? Are we running away? Issey wondered.


    She then looked at Asia.


    "Buchou! We have to take her as well!"


    Issey said to Rias.


    "It''s impossible. Only Devils can use the magic-circle to transport. Also, this magic-circle can only teleport me and my servants."


    She turned to Freed, her eyes blazing with fury. "Consider yourself lucky that we have more pressing matters. But know this, you will pay for harming my servant."


    Freed sneered, but he didn''t make a move. He was clearly aware of the power Rias possessed and knew it would be unwise to provoke her further.


    "Issey, can you stand?" Kiba asked gently, offering a hand to her.


    Issey nodded, though her legs were shaky. "Yeah, I can."


    With Kiba''s help, she got to her feet. Asia, who had been watching the entire exchange with wide eyes, stepped forward.


    "I''m so sorry, Issey-san," she said, her voice trembling. "I didn''t mean for any of this to happen. Issey-san, let''s meet again."


    That was the last words we exchanged at this place.


    Next moment, Akeno-san finishes casting the spell, and the magic-circle on the floor starts to glow blue again.


    "Like I will let you escape!"


    The priest came slashing at us, but Koneko-chan threw the sofa against him.


    By the time the priest smacks away the sofa with his sword, they were already teleported to the club room.


    I have tell Alex about this. Issey thought before she lost her consciousness.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 107: Morning

    I woke up the next morning, feeling a mix of satisfaction and mild discomfort. The first thing that caught my attention was my arms. My once robust and muscular limbs now looked disturbingly skinny and fragile, as if they might snap under their own weight.


    I glanced over at the person responsible for this transformation, still sleeping soundly next to me. Shalltear, with her ethereal beauty, lay peacefully, a small smile playing on her lips. Her silver hair cascaded around her, creating a stark contrast against the dark sheets.


    "Stop it, Alex-sama~~, not my nipples~~~," she murmured in her sleep, her voice a soft whisper that made me chuckle despite myself.


    I couldn''t help but replay the events of last night in my head. It had been... intense, to say the least. Shalltear''s voracious appetite for pleasure had left me drained¡ªquite literally. As a vampire, she had her unique ways of showing affection, and last night she had taken a bit more than just my stamina.


    "Peroroncino, you absolute madman," I muttered under my breath. "What kind of twisted mind programs a character like this?"


    I flexed my arms slightly, wincing at the sensation. "I look like I''ve been through a medieval torture chamber. If anyone saw me right now, they''d think I was auditioning for the role of ''Stick Man'' in a children''s play."


    Shalltear stirred, mumbling something incoherent before settling back into her dreams. I couldn''t help but shake my head. "Great, now she''s dreaming about me torturing her. As if last night wasn''t enough."


    I slowly sat up, trying not to disturb her, and examined the rest of my body. The results were equally concerning. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I gingerly got out of bed, I caught sight of myself in the mirror. My reflection made me do a double-take. "Wow, Alex, you look like you''ve survived a week-long marathon without any food or water."


    Shalltear''s voice brought me back from my self-deprecating thoughts. "Alex-sama... so strong..." she sighed, clearly enjoying whatever dream she was having.


    "Yeah, sure," I muttered sarcastically.


    Making my way to the bathroom, I couldn''t help but think about the repercussions of last night. Just then, Death''s voice echoed in my mind, laced with amusement.


    "You look like a dried pickle, my dear," Death said with a chuckle.


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence," I replied dryly, glancing at my reflection in the mirror. Indeed, I looked like I had been through a dehydration chamber.


    My cheeks were hollow, my eyes slightly sunken, and my once-proud muscles seemed to have taken a vacation.


    "You know," Death continued, still chuckling, "I did warn you about Shalltear''s... enthusiasm."


    "Yeah, yeah," I grumbled, splashing water on my face. "But I thought I could handle it. Who knew she''d have the stamina of a marathon runner and the appetite of a starved lion?"


    To my relief, I noticed my vampire natural regeneration kicking in. Slowly but surely, my skin began to regain its color, my muscles started to fill out, and the hollowness in my cheeks faded. Of Course I could just active my regeneration skill but that would be overkill and My natural regeneration is doing a fine job.


    I flexed my arms slightly, watching as they gradually returned to their normal state. "Well, that''s a bit better."


    "You''re lucky you''re a vampire," Death remarked. "Any other human would be a pile of bones by now."


    "Yeah, perks of the undead life," I said, feeling my strength returning. "But still, I think I''ll need to pace myself next time. Maybe set some ground rules with Shalltear."


    "Good luck with that," Death quipped. "She seems quite... taken with you."


    I sighed, thinking of Shalltear''s fervent enthusiasm. "Yeah, I noticed. But seriously, I''ve got to find a balance. I can''t keep looking like a raisin after every encounter."


    With my regeneration in full swing, I felt more like myself. My reflection now showed a more familiar, robust version of me. "Much better," I said to myself, feeling my confidence return.


    As I exited the bathroom, I saw Shalltear beginning to stir. She stretched lazily, her eyes fluttering open. "Good morning, Alex-sama," she purred, a satisfied smile spreading across her face. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Let''s just say it was a memorable night," I replied, trying to keep a straight face. "But we might need to discuss boundaries for next time."


    Shalltear giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Whatever you say, Alex-sama."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her unabashed boldness. "Alright, breakfast time. I need to refuel. Care to join me?"


    "I''d love to," she said, slipping out of bed gracefully.


    As we headed to the kitchen, I felt a renewed sense of vigor. My recovery was almost complete, and despite the madness of last night, I felt ready to face whatever came next.


    "Watch out, world," I thought, smirking. "The great Alex is back in action."


    But before I could make myself comfortable with breakfast, Death dropped a bomb.


    "Dear, I forgot to mention earlier, Issey was attacked yesterday by Freed." And there goes my appetite.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 108: Healing Issey

    Occult Research Club.


    Later that morning, I found myself in the Occult Research Club. As soon as I arrived at school, Rias had sent one of her peerage members to summon me to their base. So here I was, standing in the clubroom, trying to process the news.


    The room was filled with the usual suspects: Rias, Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko. And there, sitting in a corner with a bandage on her arm and a scowl on her face, was Issey.


    Rias and the rest of the Peerage looked serious, clearly unaware that I already knew about the attack. They assumed I was in the dark, and they were here to enlighten me. I played along, maintaining a look of curiosity.


    "Alex, thank you for coming on such short notice," Rias began.


    I nodded at her, then turned to Issey, who was trying to mask her discomfort. "What happened to you?" I asked, feigning concern. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Issey glanced up, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment. "I ran into someone called Freed yesterday," she said, her voice tight. "He was holding Asia captive, and I stepped in to protect her. Got a little banged up in the process."


    "She did more than that," Kiba added, admiration in his voice. "Issey fought bravely to keep Asia safe until we arrived."


    I nodded, keeping my face neutral. "Sounds like a close call. I''m glad you made it out relatively okay."


    "Issey, since you''re a devil, shouldn''t you be healed by now?" I asked, puzzled by her lingering injuries.


    Rias stepped in, her tone serious. "Healing has been slow because the wound was made by a holy weapon. It''s more difficult for devils to heal from such injuries."


    I frowned, realizing the severity of the situation. "So, it''s going to take some time for her to fully recover?"


    Rias nodded. "Yes, unfortunately. But we''ll make sure she gets the proper care she needs."


    "Is that so," I mused, considering the implications of Issey''s slow recovery.


    As Rias spoke, a thought occurred to me. If Issey''s healing was slowed due to the nature of the wound, perhaps there was something I could do to help speed up her recovery.


    With a quick glance around the room to ensure no one was watching too closely, I reached into my inventory and retrieved a small vial containing a vibrant red liquid.


    The liquid inside shimmered like freshly spilled blood, its potency evident even to the naked eye.


    Rias''s gaze flickered to the potion in my hand, her expression curious yet cautious. "What''s that, Alex?"


    I held up the vial, the crimson liquid swirling within. "It''s a healing potion," I explained, my voice confident. "I obtained it from a trusted source. It should help Issey recover faster from her injuries."


    Rias studied the potion intently, her brow furrowed in thought. "I''ve never seen one like that before. Are you sure it''s safe?"


    I nodded reassuringly. "Absolutely. I''ve used similar potions in the past, and they''ve always been effective. Besides, Issey could use all the help she can get right now."


    Issey, who had been listening quietly, looked up at me with a mixture of surprise and gratitude. "You''d do that for me, Alex?"


    I smiled warmly at her. "Of course, Issey. You risked your life to protect Asia. The least I can do is help you recover."


    I can see a light blush on her face, did I score her affection. Just then I heard a notifications.


    {Congratulations! Issey Hyoudou affection has been changed from Friend to Love.}


    {500 Karma Point acquired.}


    {You made protagonist of the story fall in love with you.}


    {500 Karma Point acquired.}


    [Issey Hyoudou , Future Red Dragon Empress]


    Love: 70%


    Description: She''s a pervert looking for a boyfriend who''s also keen on building a harem for himself.


    Currently in Love with you.


    Remake: She going to be great asset for your Harem Plan.


    Closing the System interface. I looked at Rias.


    Then I approached Issey and offered her the vial. "Here, drink this. It should ease your pain and speed up your healing."


    Issey accepted the potion gratefully, taking a cautious sip. Almost immediately, a warm sensation spread through her body, and the color began to return to her cheeks.


    "It''s working," she whispered, her eyes widening in amazement.


    Rias watched with fascination as Issey''s wounds began to heal at an accelerated rate. "Remarkable," she murmured, clearly impressed by the potion''s effectiveness.


    "It''s more effective than Phoenix tear," Rias remarked, her voice filled with awe.


    As Rias marveled at the potion''s effectiveness, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    It was always satisfying to impress the Devil Princess herself, especially with something as useful as a healing potion. But her question about obtaining more of it brought me back to reality.


    "Where did you find this potion, Alex? And can we obtain more of it?" Rias inquired, her curiosity evident.


    Ah, the million-dollar question. Or in this case, the priceless potion question. Rias may be the Devil Princess, but even she couldn''t expect me to give away my secrets for free.


    After all, a businessman''s gotta make a living, even if he''s an outsider in the world of devils.


    The potion I used was just an ordinary health potion, but striking a deal with Rias would not only give me leverage, it would also earn me favor with Sirzechs Lucifer, Rias''s older brother. And knowing Rias, she would likely share the information about the potion with Sirzechs.


    As I considered the potential benefits of negotiating with Rias, a smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. Business was business, and if there was one thing I knew how to do, it was making a deal. With the prospect of gaining favor with Sirzechs and expanding my influence in the devil world, I was more than willing to play the game.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 109: Making a Deal

    I turned to Rias, a confident smirk on my face. "the potion," I said, holding the empty vial up to the light. "It''s not something I can just hand out willy-nilly. These things are rare and, well, not exactly cheap to procure."


    Rias''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was a spark of interest there. "Are you saying you want something in return?"


    Bingo. "Precisely," I replied smoothly. "I''m sure we can come to some sort of arrangement. After all, having a steady supply of these potions would be beneficial to both of us, wouldn''t it?"


    Rias crossed her arms, her gaze calculating. "And what, exactly, do you want in return, Alex?"


    I leaned back, pretending to ponder. "Well, as an outsider, my resources in this world are limited. Access to certain... luxuries and conveniences would be invaluable. And, of course, securing a favor from the esteemed Sirzechs Lucifer wouldn''t hurt either."


    Rias raised an eyebrow. "You think highly of yourself, don''t you?"


    I chuckled. "Confidence is key in negotiations, Rias. Besides, we both know the value of what I''m offering. A potion that heals faster than a Phoenix tear is no small thing."


    She sighed, clearly weighing her options. "Alright, let''s say I''m interested. What kind of ''luxuries and conveniences'' are you talking about?"


    I grinned. "Simple things, really. Access to some rare materials, perhaps a few magical artifacts that aren''t easily obtainable for someone like me. And as for the favor from Sirzechs, well, let''s just say having his goodwill could open many doors."


    With this, I get a supply of Artifacts for demiurge to study for.  Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rias nodded slowly, considering my words. "I see. And how many of these potions can you provide?"


    I shrugged. "That depends on how quickly my supplier can produce them. But I can assure you, the supply can be steady, given the right incentives."


    She gave me a long, measuring look. "Fine. We have a deal, Alex. I''ll make sure you get what you need, and in return, you provide us with these potions."


    "Excellent," I said, extending my hand. "I look forward to our partnership, Rias."


    As we shook hands, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph. Not only had I secured a valuable ally in Rias, but the potential benefits from Sirzechs were immense. This deal was going to be more profitable than I had initially imagined.


    "One last thing," Rias said, her tone casual. "How did you come by such a potent potion? You never did explain."


    I smiled cryptically. "Trade secret, I''m afraid. Let''s just say I have my ways."


    Rias rolled her eyes but didn''t press further. She knew better than to pry into the secrets of an outsider.


    "Now back at our topic, Alex, the reason I called you here is to ask about this Asia. Who is she? And why was she with the stray exorcist? Issey told me that Asia is a friend of yours."


    I paused for a moment, pretending to gather my thoughts. "Asia is a nun I met yesterday. She was lost and trying to find her way to the church. I didn''t know she had any connection to Freed or that she would be in danger."


    Rias studied my face carefully, "Issey mentioned that Asia seemed very grateful to you."


    I shrugged slightly. "I just helped her out. She''s new in town and seemed pretty naive about the dangers around here. When I found her, she was just wandering the streets looking for the church. I didn''t think much of it at the time."


    Issey nodded, supporting my story. "It makes sense. Asia didn''t seem like she knew much about the supernatural world. She was just trying to do her duty as a nun."


    Akeno, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "We need to figure out why Freed targeted her. There has to be a reason beyond her just being a nun."


    Koneko added, "She might have something he wants. Information, maybe?"


    "Or something more," Kiba mused. "Freed doesn''t do anything without a twisted purpose."


    Rias nodded in agreement. "We need to get to the bottom of this. Alex, Since you friend with her can you bring Asia here so we can ensure her safety and maybe get some answers?"


    I nodded. "I look for a way."


    Rias gave me a grateful look. "Thank you, Alex."


    Freed had made a grave mistake and his last mistake, and it was only a matter of time before he faced the consequences.


    With the meeting adjourned, I stood up with the rest of the Peerage, ready to take action. "Let''s get to work," I said, "We won''t let Freed cause any more harm."


    As I left the clubroom, I couldn''t shake the feeling that things were about to get even more complicated maybe I should call Raynare as she is friend with people I am going to deal with.


    ~~~


    You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 140+ advnaced chapter in my Patreon. I posted some exclusive NFSW on each r-18 chapter for you to enjoy.


    Support me through my Patreon. It would be a big help.


    Support me:


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 110: Investigation

    Just after I left the meeting with Rias in occult research club, a voice called out from behind me.


    "Alex, wait a moment."


    It was Issey. I turned to see her hurrying down the hallway, her expression a mix of determination and something else I couldn''t quite place.


    "What''s up, Issey?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She caught up to me, slightly out of breath. "I just wanted to thank you again for the potion. It really helped."


    I waved off her gratitude. "No need to thank me. You did the hard part by protecting Asia. The potion was just a little something to help with the aftermath."


    Issey looked determined, her eyes fierce with resolve. "You''re going to bring Asia back, right?"


    Obviously. How could I lose someone like Asia to some side character?


    "Yes," I said, meeting her gaze. "I will bring her back."


    Issey''s expression softened for a moment, but then she steeled herself. "Then bring me too. She protected me from that Freed guy, now it''s my turn to help her."


    I looked at her for a moment, impressed by her resolve. Despite her recent injuries and the danger she faced, Issey was ready to dive back into the fray for a friend. Admirable, if a bit reckless.


    "You do that, Rias is going to whoop your ass if she hears about this," I warned, raising an eyebrow. In fact, Rias did punish Issei in the original story for reckless behavior.


    Issey winced but didn''t back down. "I don''t care. Asia needs our help, and I''m not going to sit around while she''s in danger."


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Fine, but if Rias finds out and comes after you, don''t say I didn''t warn you. And make sure you''re actually ready for this."


    Issey nodded firmly. "I understand. Thank you, Alex."


    After our talk, I teleported back to Nazarick, the grand fortress that served as my base. The transition was seamless, and I found myself standing in the ornate throne room. I quickly sent a mental message to Yuri, instructing her to pick up Raynare and bring her to the throne room.


    While I waited, I took a moment to admire the intricate details of the throne room. The place always had a way of making me feel powerful, with its high ceilings, grandiose pillars, and the sense of authority that permeated the air.


    Not long after, the doors opened, and Yuri entered, leading Raynare by the arm. Raynare''s expression was a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. She had been a fallen angel, a former enemy, but now she was an asset to Nazarick under my command.


    "Alex-sama," Yuri greeted me with a bow. "I have brought Raynare as you requested."


    "Thank you, Yuri," I said, nodding at her. I turned to Raynare, who stood nervously, her wings slightly twitching. "Raynare, it seems your friends are causing trouble for both me and the devils."


    Raynare''s eyes widened, and she quickly straightened up, her demeanor shifting dramatically. "I deeply apologize, Alex-sama! How may this humble servant assist you?" Her sudden politeness was almost comical, like watching a cat suddenly start acting like a dog.


    Well, this is new. Did she hit her head or something? I thought. Maybe she had a change of heart. Or maybe she thought if she acted like the perfect minion, I''d go easy on her, maybe demiurge didn''t. Either way, it was kind of amusing.


    "I need your insight on Freed and other fallen angel," I began, watching her closely. "They causing trouble and holding someone important to me. Now what I need to tell me is that if they possess any advance barrier spell."


    "Of course, esteemed Alex-sama, ruler of Nazarick, beacon of power and wisdom," Raynare gushed, almost tripping over her words in her eagerness to please. She was laying it on thick, and I could practically see the sweat forming on her brow.


    Okay, now this is just getting ridiculous. Did she swallow a thesaurus of flattery or something?


    "Raynare, just focus on the information," I said, suppressing a chuckle. "Do they have advanced barrier spells or not?"


    Raynare composed herself quickly. "Yes, Alex-sama. They do have some advanced barrier spells, primarily to protect themselves during their nefarious activities. Freed, in particular, is fond of using them to set traps and ensure he has a safe retreat."


    "Why do you ask about barrier spells?" Yuri inquired, her brow furrowed with curiosity.


    "I put a shadow demon on Issey," I explained, "to keep an eye on her and ensure her safety. But when she was fighting with Freed, I lost contact with it. I suspect he used one of those barriers to block the connection."


    Yuri nodded, understanding dawning on her face. "Thank you, My Lord, for your kind reply."


    "And Raynare, Ready to meet you friends,"


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517 sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 111: Epitome of scum

    The sky was already dark, and the street lamps had flickered to life, casting long shadows on the deserted streets. Issey and I were crouched behind a row of bushes, examining the church from a distance where we had a clear view of the entrance. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no movement, no one entering or exiting the church. It appeared abandoned, but I knew better. The closer we got to the church, the more I could sense the presence of four individuals inside. From what Raynare had told me, they must be her companions, and one of them was undoubtedly Freed.


    The reason Raynare wasn''t with us was simple: she was hiding. I didn''t want the devils to find out that I had a fallen angel subordinate, at least not yet. The timing wasn''t right, and her presence could complicate things unnecessarily.


    I turned to Issey, who was watching the church intently. "Issey," I whispered, breaking her concentration. "What do you know about your Sacred Gear?"


    Issey looked at me, her expression serious. "Not much," she admitted. "Rias and the others have explained some things, but I''m still learning. I know it''s called the Twice Critical, and it can double my power."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly, shaking my head. "Oh, Issey, dear, that''s where you''re wrong. The Sacred Gear you possess is called the Boosted Gear, not Twice Critical. It''s far more powerful than you realize."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Boosted Gear? But I thought¡ª"


    I interrupted her with a reassuring smile. "Yes, it''s the Boosted Gear. It can double your power every ten seconds, making you exponentially stronger over time. It''s one of the most powerful Sacred Gears out there."


    Issey looked down at her gauntlet, which had appeared on her left arm, and nodded slowly. "I see. So, it can keep boosting my power as long as I need it to."


    "If use it wisely then you can defeat anyone you want," Including me, I said the second half to myself.


    "If you use it wisely, then you can defeat anyone you want," I said, but added the second half silently to myself, "Including me."


    We crept closer to the church, using the shadows for cover. As we approached the entrance, I signaled for Issey to activate her Boosted Gear.


    The red gauntlet with a green gem began to glow, and I could feel the power radiating from it.


    "Boost!" The gem pulsed with light as Issey''s power surged. That''s cool, not going to lie, and it''s a world-level item.


    My collector''s mind was whispering insidious suggestions: Snatch that gear for yourself. Imagine the power boost. You could become unstoppable.


    But, of course, I knew better. Removing the Boosted Gear from Issey would kill her. Sure, I had resurrection magic at my disposal, but Death had warned me about the true pain of death, something Issey wouldn''t be able to handle.


    Her soul would shatter. A horrible way to die, that''s what Death had said, and not something I wanted to subject her to.


    So, as tempting as it was to claim the Boosted Gear for myself, I knew I had to resist the urge.


    After all, I couldn''t let my desire for power outweigh the well-being of my allies. Plus, Issey had proven herself to be a valuable asset, and I couldn''t afford to lose her.


    As these thoughts raced through my mind, I couldn''t help but notice Freed observing us from the shadows. His eyes narrowed as he recognized Issey, but it was his first time seeing me.


    I could practically see the gears turning in his head as he assessed the situation. Little did he know, he was about to face a force to be reckoned with.


    I suppressed a smirk as I met Freed''s gaze head-on. Let him underestimate me. It would only make our victory that much sweeter.


    Freed stepped out of the shadows, his eyes glinting with a dangerous mix of insanity and sadistic pleasure. "Look who we have here, the trash devil who I nearly killed and her trashy friend," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.


    I took a moment to assess Freed. He was exactly as Raynare had described: a psychopath and a battle maniac, who preferred violence over logic, spoke in a vulgar manner, and was undeniably insane.


    He killed monsters and devils for his own twisted pleasure and had no qualms about murdering humans.


    On top of all that, he was a pervert who once threatened to rape Asia for disobeying him. In other words, the epitome of scum.


    Freed brandished his sword, a crazed grin spreading across his face. "This is gonna be fun! I''ve been itching for a good fight, and you two just made my day." His eyes flicked over to Issey, and his grin widened. "And look at you, back for more. How sweet. I thought I taught you a lesson last time."


    I turned to Issey, my tone was calm and collected. "Issey, go find Asia. I''ll handle Freed."


    Issey nodded, her determination clear. "Be careful," she whispered before slipping away into the shadows.


    "Running away, trash devil? Not that I mind. It''ll be more fun with just you and me," Freed cackled, his voice dripping with sadistic glee. He brandished his sword, the holy energy crackling along its blade.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 112: First Class Ticket to hell

    "Running away, trash devil? Not that I mind. It''ll be more fun with just you and me," Freed cackled, his voice dripping with sadistic glee. He brandished his sword, the holy energy crackling along its blade.


    I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Wow, you really are a piece of work, aren''t you, Freed? Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?"


    Freed''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with madness. "My mother? Hell, if she was alive, I''d probably have killed her for fun! Just like I''ll kill you."


    "Charming," I replied dryly. "But let''s be honest here, Freed. You''re not exactly the poster child for sanity. You remind me of a rabid dog¡ªfoaming at the mouth, biting anything that moves, and ultimately just a pathetic creature that needs to be put down."


    "I mean, come on. ''Trash devils''? Really? I''ve heard better insults from five-year-olds."


    Freed''s eyes flashed with anger, but I could see the confusion there too. He hadn''t expected me to be so nonchalant. Perfect.


    "You think you''re funny, huh?" he snarled, tightening his grip on his sword. "We''ll see how funny you are when I cut you to pieces."


    "Promises, promises," I said, rolling my eyes. "Why don''t you stop yapping and actually do something? Or are you just all talk?"


    Freed let out a roar of rage and charged at us, his sword slicing through the air. His movements were wild, driven by fury rather than skill.


    As Freed swung his sword at me, I sidestepped easily, my own movements fluid and precise. "You know, for a psychopath, you''re really predictable," I taunted, landing a swift kick to his side.


    Freed staggered but quickly regained his footing, his eyes burning with fury. "You are courting Death!" he screamed, lunging at me again.


    "Yeah, yeah," I muttered, dodging his attack and countering with a punch that sent him sprawling. "Heard that one before too. But sorry to disappoint you, I courted death long before."


    Freed struggled to his feet, a crazed look in his eyes. "You''re dead meat!" he shouted, rushing at me again.


    This time, I let him come closer before sidestepping and tripping him, sending him crashing to the ground. "Seriously, Freed, you need some new material. This whole ''angry psycho'' act is getting old."


    Freed groaned, trying to push himself up. "I''ll... I''ll make you pay for that," he growled.


    "Sure, sure," I said, my tone bored. "But first, why don''t you try actually landing a hit?"


    Freed''s face twisted in rage, and he lunged at me once more, his attacks growing more desperate and sloppy. I easily parried his blows, my movements almost effortless in comparison to his frenzied strikes.


    "You know, this is almost sad," I commented, dodging another wild swing. "I mean, I get that you''re supposed to be the big bad, but come on. You''re making this way too easy."


    Freed screamed in frustration, his eyes blazing with hatred. "Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!"


    With a swift movement, I just cut his both arms, sending his sword clattering to the ground. Freed stared at me in shock, his bravado crumbling.


    Crouching down where he fell, I started to speak, my voice calm but edged with menace. "You know, Freed, I have a subordinate called Demiurge. He''s quite the scholar and experimenter. Currently, he''s trying to figure out why only humans and half-humans have the ability to possess Sacred Gears."


    Freed glared up at me, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and fury. "What the hell are you talking about?" he spat.


    "Well," I continued, ignoring his outburst, "Demiurge has even prepared a thesis about it. He speculates that the appearance of Sacred Gears is linked to the human soul''s unique connection to the divine and the infernal. Fascinating stuff, really."


    Freed''s confusion was palpable, and I could see him struggling to understand where this conversation was going. "What does that have to do with me?" he demanded.


    "Oh, everything," I said, smiling benignly. "You see, he''s always in need of test subjects. Because I am a kind leader, I told him not to hunt humans and he was quite depressed hearing that because it stunted his progress. And that''s where you come in. Freed, with your twisted little mind and history, you just earned yourself a first-class ticket to hell."


    Freed''s eyes widened in fear. "You''re insane!"


    "Insane? Perhaps," I mused, "but practical. Just as I told you, I am a kind leader, so I will tell Demiurge not to kill you. Think of it as my way of giving back to society¡ªby removing a pest and providing valuable research material."


    Freed''s face contorted with anger and desperation, but he was speechless for once. I leaned closer, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Oh, and I almost forgot. You enjoy raping women, don''t you? Such a charming hobby. I''m sure Demiurge will find a way to¡­ channel that energy productively."


    Freed''s eyes widened in horror, his bravado crumbling further. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And don''t worry," I continued, my tone almost cheerful. "I''ll make sure Demiurge gives you occasional breaks by sending you to Neuronist''s office, where you can partake in some... extracurricular activities. Trust me, you''ll find the experience quite enlightening."


    The color drained from Freed''s face, and for a moment, he looked like a trapped animal, eyes darting around for an escape. It was almost pitiful, really, watching him try to cling to his bravado. Almost.


    Without giving him another thought, I sent a mental message to Shalltear, who was in my apartment with Yuri and Albedo.


    "Shalltear, Open a gate to current location, I have a package for Demiurge."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 113: Shadow Knight

    Kalawarna


    Kalawarna looked at the unconscious Asia in front of her, her expression unreadable. At her side was Mittelt, who was also eyeing Asia with a mix of curiosity and disdain. The atmosphere in the room was tense, filled with an uneasy silence.


    Dohnaseek had left just a moment earlier, muttering something about sensing someone familiar. Kalawarna didn''t care much for his sudden departures; her focus was on the girl lying before them.


    "What do we do with her?" Mittelt asked, breaking the silence. Her voice was edged with annoyance, clearly displeased with their current situation.


    "That bastard Freed made a scene in front of the Gremory heiress. We are probably on their radar right now," Kalawarna said, her tone sharp with irritation. She ran a hand through her blue hair, frustration evident in her eyes.


    Mittelt frowned, her arms crossed over her chest. "Great. Just what we needed. Do you think they''ll come here?"


    Kalawarna shook her head slowly, her eyes fixed on Asia. "It''s likely. The Gremory household is not known for letting things slide, especially not something like this. We need to be prepared."


    Mittelt''s frown deepened. "Prepared for what? A full-on assault? We''re not equipped for that."


    Kalawarna''s eyes flashed with determination. "We need to be smart about this. Asia is our bargaining chip. If the devils come, we can use her to our advantage."


    Mittelt looked at Asia.She''s just a girl, Kalawarna. Do you really think she''ll be of any use against the Gremory heiress and her devils?"


    Kalawarna''s gaze hardened. "She''s more than just a girl, Mittelt. Did you forget, she has a sacred gear, and that''s enough to make her valuable? We keep her alive, and we use her if we have to."


    Mittelt sighed, clearly still uneasy about the plan. "I just hope you''re right. I don''t fancy the idea of facing off against devils with just the four of us."


    Kalawarna''s expression softened slightly, a rare show of vulnerability. "I know. But we don''t have much of a choice. We have to play the hand we''ve been dealt."


    The door creaked open, and Dohnaseek stepped back into the room, his expression grim. "We''ve got company," he announced, his voice low and tense.


    Kalawarna''s eyes narrowed. "Who?"


    Dohnaseek glanced at Asia before meeting Kalawarna''s gaze. "I don''t know; they are just two of them; one is a girl and the other a guy. The girl is a devil, but the boy looks like a human, and they are facing Freed."


    Kalawarna frowned, her mind racing. "Just two? Are you sure?"


    Dohnaseek nodded. "Yes. They don''t seem like typical exorcists or devils. The girl has an unusual aura."


    Just then, they sensed the barrier surrounding the church disappearing, which only means one thing: Freed has been defeated.


    Followed by the disappearance of the barrier, the three of them felt another presence. It was anything they felt till now, and even though they haven''t seen who it was from the aura alone, they can tell it was not something they can hope to defeat.


    Followed by the disappearance of the barrier, the three of them felt another presence. It was unlike anything they had felt until now. Even though they hadn''t seen who it was, from the aura alone they could tell it was not something they could hope to defeat.


    Kalawarna''s eyes widened in alarm. "This... this power...!"


    Mittelt''s face drained of color. "What is that? Who is out there?"


    Dohnaseek clenched his fists, his expression grim. "We need to get out of here. Now."


    Kalawarna hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Mittelt, grab Asia. We need to retreat."


    As Mittelt rushed to comply, Kalawarna and Dohnaseek stepped outside to assess the situation.


    "Where is Asia?" Emerging from the shadows was a figure with a red gauntlet on his left arm. It was none other than Issey.


    Kalawarna''s eyes narrowed. "Are you the one who defeated Freed? Perhaps not, you''re too weak."


    Issey didn''t bother to respond to the obvious. Instead, she glanced around, taking in the scene.


    "If you''re here for Asia, you''re too late. We''re taking her with us," Kalawarna said.


    Issey''s eyes hardened. "Then that leaves me no choice. You''ll have to walk through me."


    Kalawarna smirked, her wings unfurling as she prepared for a fight. "You''re out of your league, little devil. But if you insist..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the air around them crackled with energy. Issey''s red gown began to glow, and a surge of power radiated from her.


    [Boost]


    Kalawarna''s smirk faltered for a moment as she sensed the intensity of Issey''s determination.


    Dohnaseek stepped forward, his wings flaring out menacingly. "You''re making a big mistake, devil."


    Issey stood her ground, her eyes never leaving Kalawarna''s. "I''m not leaving without Asia. If you want to stop me, then bring it on."


    Mittelt, still holding Asia, looked between Kalawarna and Dohnaseek. "Are we really going to fight over this girl?"


    Kalawarna''s gaze remained locked on Issey. "This isn''t just about the girl. It''s about making sure we don''t become targets. We take her, and we deal with this devil."


    Issey''s expression didn''t wave. "I''m not letting you hurt her. Prepare yourself."


    Kalawarna launched herself forward, her hand crackling with holy energy. Issey raised her gauntlet, deflecting the attack with a burst of red light.


    The clash of their powers sent shockwaves through the room, rattling the walls and furniture.


    Dohnaseek moved to flank Issey, but she anticipated his move and tried sidestepping and countering, but her body didn''t follow her mind, and just as the holy sword was about to hit Issey, her shadow expanded and a pinch black sword blocked the incoming attack.


    A cold, powerful voice echoed through the room. "Those who point their swords against the bride of the Supreme Being shall face my wrath. For I am the sword of Supreme Being."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 114: Unexpected Kiss

    A cold, powerful voice echoed through the room. "Those who point their swords against the bride of the Supreme Being shall face my wrath. For I am sword of Supreme Being."


    Emerging from the shadows was a tall figure clad in dark armor, eyes glowing with a menacing red light. His presence radiated an aura of overwhelming power, instantly dominating the space.


    Kalawarna''s eyes widened in fear and disbelief. "Who... who are you?"


    The armored figure didn''t respond to her question. Instead, he turned his gaze to Issey, who was still recovering from the shock. "Are you unharmed, my lady?"


    Issey nodded slowly, even she didn''t know who it was, "I''m fine. Thank you."


    The figure then focused on Dohnaseek and Kalawarna, his expression hardening. "You dared to attack the chosen bride. For that, you will suffer."


    Kalawarna tried to summon her holy energy again, but the dark figure was too fast. He moved with blinding speed, his black sword cutting through the air with lethal precision. Kalawarna barely had time to react before she was disarmed and thrown back against the wall, gasping for breath.


    Dohnaseek attempted to strike from behind, but the dark figure effortlessly parried his attack, sending him sprawling across the floor with a single blow.


    Mittelt, seeing the overwhelming power of the new arrival, hesitated, her resolve faltering. "We... we need to retreat," she stammered.


    "Oh, retreat? That''s not going to happen," another figure appeared through the door.


    ???


    "Oh, retreat? That''s not going to happen," I said as I walked through the door.


    The sight of the Shadow Knight, which emerged for her own shadow, left her mouth hanging open in shock.


    I dispelled the Shadow Knight.


    Seeing me entering, Issey turned to me.


    "Alex... what is that?" Issey stammered, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and awe.


    "It''s a Shadow Knight," I replied nonchalantly, as if discussing the weather. "I put it on your shadow to protect you."


    "But anyway," I said, turning my attention to the fallen angels¡ªKalawarna, Dohnaseek, and Mittelt¡ªstanding in the room. "Can you give Asia back to me?"


    Kalawarna, the leader of the group, sneered at me, her eyes flicking to the Shadow Knight warily. "And why would we do that? She''s useful to us."


    "Because if you don''t," I said calmly, "things are going to get very unpleasant for you. Just like what happened to Raynare and Freed."


    At the mention of Freed, Dohnaseek''s expression remained unchanged, having already witnessed our encounter. However, the name "Raynare" caught all of their attention.


    The air seemed to thicken with tension as their eyes widened in shock and realization.


    "Raynare?" Kalawarna repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief and apprehension. "What did you do to her?"


    I smirked, crossing my arms. "Oh, she''s fine. More or less. She''s just learning the finer points of obedience under Yuri''s guidance. And as for Freed, let''s just say he''s not in any condition to cause trouble anymore."


    The fallen angels exchanged nervous glances, clearly unsettled by my words. Kalawarna''s bravado wavered, but she tried to hold her ground. "You think you can intimidate us with empty threats?"


    "Empty?" I let out a small chuckle. "No, not empty. Consider them¡­ fair warnings. I''ve dealt with stronger and more troublesome foes than you lot."


    Why are they so hard to deal with? You know what, screw it, why am I even talking to them?


    With a burst of super speed, I closed the distance between us in an instant, snatching Asia from Mittelt''s grasp before any of them could react. The sudden movement left the fallen angels momentarily stunned, their expressions frozen in disbelief.


    "Hey!" Mittelt shrieked, reaching out too late as I cradled the unconscious Asia securely in my arms.


    Kalawarna''s eyes widened, a mixture of anger and fear flashing across her face. "You¡­ you can''t just¡ª"


    "I can and I did," I interrupted, my voice cold and authoritative. "And now, you''re going to let us walk out of here without any more trouble. Because if you don''t, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Issey, still processing the rapid turn of events, stood beside me, her eyes wide with awe. She seemed torn between surprise and admiration for my decisive action.


    "Take Asia and wait outside," I instructed, gently handing the unconscious girl over to Issey. "I have something to finish up here."


    Before I could turn away, Issey suddenly leaned in and kissed me on the lips. The unexpected contact left me momentarily stunned.


    Okay, I wasn''t expecting that.


    "Thank you," she whispered, pulling back with a soft smile. "For everything."


    I blinked, regaining my composure. "Just keep Asia safe," I said, managing to keep my voice steady. "I''ll handle the rest."


    I am gentlemen after all.


    As Issey carried Asia out of the church, I turned back to face the fallen angels. They had watched the entire exchange, their expressions a mix of confusion and apprehension.


    "Now, where were we?" I said, "Ah, yes. I believe we had some unfinished business."


    I turned slightly, my voice carrying an edge of authority. "Raynare, come in. Meet your friends."


    Raynare appeared from the shadows, her demeanor transformed from the haughty arrogance she once displayed to a subdued and almost humble presence.


    The sight of her sent visible shockwaves through Kalawarna, Dohnaseek, and Mittelt.


    "Raynare," Kalawarna gasped, eyes wide with disbelief. "What are you doing here? How did he¡ª"


    "Raynare is under my command now," I interrupted smoothly. "And she''s going to help me clean up this mess."


    Raynare looked down, avoiding the accusatory glares of her former comrades. "It''s true. I serve Alex-sama now."


    "Traitor!" Dohnaseek spat, his fury barely contained.


    "Call it what you will," Raynare replied, her voice steady despite the tension. "But I''d advise you to listen to him."


    I stepped forward, letting my presence fill the room. "Now, let''s make this simple. You have two choices: stay and get killed, or just like Raynare you will be my subordinates."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 115: First Kiss

    After sending Kalawarna, Dohnaseek, Mittelt, and Raynare back to Nazarick, I made my way to the entrance of the church.


    There, I found Issey carefully carrying Asia, who was still unconscious but breathing steadily.


    The look of concern on Issey''s face was genuine, a stark contrast to the fierce determination she had shown moments before.


    "How is she?" I asked, my voice softening as I approached them.


    "She''s stable, but still out cold," Issey replied, her eyes flicking up to meet mine. "What happened in there? Are they gone?"


    "Yes," I confirmed. "They''re gone. We won''t be seeing them around here anymore."


    Issey let out a sigh of relief, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "Good. Asia doesn''t need any more trouble."


    I nodded, taking a moment to assess the situation. "Let''s get her to safety. She needs proper care and a warm bed, and we can''t provide that here."


    Issey nodded, adjusting her hold on Asia to ensure she was comfortable. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Issey was focused on Asia, I opened a gate to my apartment. The dark shimmering gateway appeared before us, casting an ominous glow that seemed to repel any curious bystanders.


    "What is this, Alex?" Issey asked, her voice tinged with surprise and a bit of apprehension as she eyed the portal warily.


    "It''s a portal to my apartment," I explained calmly. "We can''t provide the care Asia needs here. She''ll be safer and more comfortable at my place."


    Issey hesitated for a moment, clearly torn between her concern for Asia and her wariness of the unknown gateway. "Are you sure it''s safe?" she asked, looking from the portal to me.


    I nodded reassuringly. "Yes, it''s perfectly safe. I''ve used it many times. Trust me, it''s the quickest way to get Asia the help she needs."


    After a brief pause, Issey nodded, her resolve hardening. "Alright. Let''s go."


    We stepped through the portal, emerging into the warm, inviting living room of my apartment. The transition was smooth, the oppressive atmosphere of the church giving way to a cozy, well-lit space that immediately put Issey more at ease.


    "Lay her down here," I instructed, motioning to the plush couch. "She''ll be more comfortable."


    Issey carefully placed Asia on the couch, adjusting the blanket to make sure she was snug. She looked around the room, taking in the surroundings with a mixture of relief and curiosity.


    "This is your place?" she asked, a note of surprise in her voice.


    "Yes," I replied, closing the portal behind us. "A bit more comfortable than the church, don''t you think?"


    Issey chuckled softly, the tension easing from her shoulders. "Definitely."


    "Where is your sister, Alex? Is she not here?" Issey asked, looking around the apartment.


    "She''s out right now," I said, moving to the kitchen to retrieve a glass of water and some medical supplies. "She tends to stay busy with her own work, but she''ll be back later."


    Issey nodded, seeming satisfied with the answer. "It feels a bit strange being in a place like this after everything that''s happened," she admitted, glancing around the room.


    "I can imagine," I said, handing the healing potion to Issey. "But you''re safe here, and that''s what matters. Let''s focus on getting Asia comfortable."


    Issey took the healing potion and gently pressed it to Asia''s lips, helping her drink a few sips. Almost immediately, a healthy color returned to Asia''s cheeks, and her breathing steadied.


    "She should start feeling better soon," I said.


    Issey then turned to me, curiosity evident in her eyes. "You know, Alex, I have lots to ask you about. Like, what was that dark portal thing? And why didn''t I find Freed''s body at the entrance of the church?"


    I leaned back, keeping my tone casual. "The portal is a form of teleportation magic. As for Freed, he is gone for good."


    Issey seemed to mull this over, then gave me a wry smile. "You know, you''re really getting mysterious."


    "Do you hate it?" I asked, my eyes locking onto hers.


    She shook her head, a playful glint in her eyes. "No, actually. You know, girls are into mysterious guys."


    She stepped closer, the atmosphere suddenly charged with an unexpected heat. There was a moment of silence, the air between us thick with unspoken tension.


    I could see the curiosity and attraction in her eyes, a mix of emotions.


    "Issey," I started, my voice softer now. "There''s a lot you don''t know about me. A lot I can''t explain just yet."


    She bit her lip, looking up at me with a mixture of defiance and longing. "Then show me," she whispered, closing the gap between us.


    Before I could react, she leaned in and pressed her lips to mine. The kiss was tentative at first, but quickly deepened, the heat between us intensifying.


    When we finally pulled apart, she were both breathless. Issey''s eyes were wide with surprise and something else¡ªlove, maybe.


    "Wow, My First kiss," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I smiled, "Should we move to bedroom."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 116: Issey**

    I smiled, "Should we move to bedroom."


    Issey blushed a little, "I want to take a bath before." She said in a mosquito voice.


    To which I showed her where the bath was.


    After bathing issey changed into a white shirt which I presumed used to be mine and white panties. She swept her hair off her face and tied them up in a ponytail, looking adorable as ever.


    "Alex, how do I look?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I snuck my hands around her and pulled her in my embrace. "So beautiful that I can''t wait to eat you up."


    "R-Really?"


    I nodded at her question and held her hands like the most precious thing in the world.


    We fooled around in the corridors and returned to the room.


    I shut the door and rechecked the lock. Can''t have Albedo or Shalltear, peaking in us and demanding a foursome in issey''s first time, can I.


    "Good."


    I paused feeling the cold air brushing on chest. I looked down at issey who was drawing circle in my chest.


    "You know, From the first time I meet you, I knew that I was going to your. And here we are just like my thoughts." She said as her hands creeping into my lower part.


    her hands slowly stroking my member.


    She looked up and her lips curled up mischievously. "You are aroused. I feel happy."


    I placed my hand on her head and stroked her hair. "Which man would not be excited about sex with a girl he likes?"


    I grabbed her hand reaching out to my cock with my other hand.


    She is really getting bold for her first time.


    "Bed is there."


    She nodded and cast a long glance at my crotch as if reluctant to part ways. She stood and skipped over to the bed.


    I removed my clothes and kicked away the clothes near my leg and sat down on the bed. Before we started, I put a stamina and delayed healing spell on issey.


    Not going to lie, I am a bit nervous as I am a have habit of drinking blood from my partner because of vampire natura and Issey is an ordinary devil so I could cause her harm.


    And my habit of drinking blood is not something I can stop, it''s more like a instinctive habit as a vampire.


    Issey quickly switched her seat and forced her way on my lap, bringing a refreshing scent along with her. My erect cock rubbed against her slightly wet panties.


    She hugged my neck and gazed at me with longing in her eyes.


    "Alex."


    "Yes?"


    She perked up and rubbed her nose against mine. "Alex, Alex, Alex, Alex!"


    She spoke like a music player stuck on repeat. Her smile as she closed her eyes showed her over the roof happiness.


    I slipped my arms around her waist and overlapped her lips with mine. Nothing created a romantic mood better than a gentle kiss. In our case though, it wasn''t gentle as Issey hungrily lashed her tongue in my mouth.


    Her desires were all too apparent to see. But the more she wanted to devour me, the more I wanted to not give it to her.


    She pressed her body against mine as if trying to melt into me, her braless boobs crushing on my chest.


    I snuck my hands inside her dress and felt her toned midriff, a perfect balance between muscles and delicacy.


    Her eyes stared at me like a predator ready to hunt its prey.


    My hands crept higher and groped her juicy boobs. They were hefty, true to the words that a woman''s bosom carried the hope of mankind.


    Death won in the boobs size-department, Albedo in softness department, Shalltear in flatness department, Yuri''s is perfect but Issey won all of them with firmness.


    However big or small, a man of culture accepts them all!


    I caressed her teenager jugs and pinched her small nipples hard from arousal. This made her tongue go even wilder while her breathing became heavier.


    She ended the kiss, a thin strand of saliva bridging our lips and grated my cock against her wet crotch.


    "Alex¡­" She whispered with a dreamy expression and rolled out her dress. Her glorious boobs sprang out, juggling lightly. No matter how much I look, their perfection won''t change.


    "Fuck me, please. I can''t take it anymore."


    I expected nothing less from a closet pervert. Only minutes of foreplay and teasing riled her up.


    My mind was also filled with the desire to fuck her silly.


    "As you wish, Issey."


    I clenched her hips, digging my fingers in the mesmerizing flesh, and flipped our positions. I sat between her plump thighs and pulled down her panties.


    Her juices threw a sweet scent around. She snatched a pillow from the side and rested her head against it.


    "Alex, please¡­"


    She cast an adorable puppy-eyed look and spread her legs wide, showcasing her pulpy lips overflowing with juices.


    My dick throbbed at her sweet gesture, turning the hardest it could possibly get.


    Fuck, how can I hold back if you do that¡­


    "Don''t cry later."


    I won''t be giving any mercy now.


    Leaning over her, I held my cock over her pussy and rubbed it for lubrication.


    "There plunge it into my womb."


    Time to pop her Cherry.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 117: Issey 1**

    "There plunge it into my womb."


    She unwrapped her lower lips with one hand and touched my face with her free hand. Her expression filled with love and gentleness almost melted my heart.


    I nodded and unhurriedly pushed the tip inside. The wetness clamped around me, stroking my cock gently. I would burst if I wasn''t careful.


    I also took a sip of her blood as I pierced her womb.


    Issey was initially surprised but then let out a slow hum and continued gazing into my eyes. She engulfed half of my length before her hole narrowed down.


    I began to thrust in and out and her insides gradually loosened. Her relaxed state helped a lot.


    She pulled me towards her. As I did, her bosom squeezed under my chest.


    "Alex, don''t hesitate to ravage this body."


    She loves Hardcore, Noted.


    She put her tongue around my ear and nibbled on it.


    This woman is provoking me¡­ I also bit on her earlobe in retaliation.


    "Nn~!" She moaned right into my ear.


    I pulled back and thrust again, inciting another moan from her. It only served to fuel me up as my thrusts got faster.


    "Alex~~~!"


    I raised my body and frowned. Two trails of sparkling tears flowed from her eyes.


    "Does it hurt?"


    She shook her head with a smile and covered her face with both hands. "It''s your love, I can feel it inside my body. It is stirring me up." She slid down the hands, revealing a feral grin and warped expression. "It''s making me crazy."


    "Alex has the best penis. The optimal size with throbbing veins. I¡­ I can hardly think straight. It''s melting my insides..."


    Her expression morphed in pure pleasure as she sniffed me loudly.


    "Your manly smell, Ah~, it makes me wet."


    That''s something only a girl would know.


    "And you has a kind heart."


    For many women.


    "Alex¡ª"


    "That''s enough. Looks like I need to get serious to tame you."


    I slid my hands around her knees and pushed her, stretching her legs.


    "T-This position is¡­ embarrassing¡­"


    Ignoring her flushed face, I swung my hips, aiming for the rough spots I discovered earlier. My cock invaded her convulsing pussy, spilling her juices everywhere on the bed.


    This time issey moan became genuinely loud with a mix of hot sighs and ecstatic screams.


    I poured all of my feelings, going not too wild on her first sex. It made her happier, absolutely certain that I sought her.


    Crap, I can''t control now.


    I sealed her lips and finished with an intense thrust, slapping my balls against her in the process.


    She clung to me, her body shivering, producing a thick load of warm juices.


    I uttered a soft groan as my cock throbbed and sent a stream of cum inside her. She raised her waist a little as her body twitched and her vagina sprayed a burst of fluids on my cock.


    As she calmed down, we kept lying in the same position, gazing into each other''s face. A small heart flew up from her head.


    [Issey: Affection +200]


    [Issey: Affection +200]


    [Issey: Affection +200]


    .


    .


    [Congratulations! You have Conquered Issey Hyoudou. The main character of DXD.]


    [1000 karma point acquired.]


    [Congratulations! You changed Issey Hyoudou relationship Lover/Boyfriend.]


    [1000 karma point acquired.] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have enough Karma point to travel to new world.]


    Issey released a heated sigh and pushed my shoulders to the side. I laid on my back while she turned and straddled my waist. A stream of white liquid flowing from her hole wetted my chest.


    "Now it''s my turn to pleasure you."


    "Go ahead, miss cowgirl."


    With the her elegant knockers she had, this name suited her well.


    The cock that never fell limp, was held in her hand as she redirected it to her crack.


    "Huuuuu¡­"


    She took a deep breath and lowered her hips. The pink flesh painted in white liquid consumed my cock, enclosing it in her warmth. Her butt touched my body as she took the entire length easier than I thought.


    I reached out and clenched her buttcheeks, fondling her springy ass.


    Issey slowly raised her butt, drawing lines from our lewd fluids at the part where we were connected. She plopped down again, her tightness almost making me cum.


    Issey leaned forward and touched my chest. "So hard¡­"


    I raised my body a little and she wrapped her arms around my neck, placing her lips on mine. Now in a better position, she swung her lips, moaning in sync. I squeezed her butt and pushed my cock deeply into her.


    She released me and threw her head back. "Ahhh¡­ that pierced my womb!"


    Her insides cramped, brutally gripping my cock. I took a deep breath and held back the approaching climax.


    She was too damn tight!


    Or rather her hole was small.


    She clung to my body, squishing her pair of breasts against me, and kept moving her hips.


    For several moments, the slapping sounds of flesh and her moans resounded in the otherwise silent room.


    I was at my limit already.


    "color my womb in your semen."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Creampies felt way bette when there was no risk.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 118: Harem Member

    I opened my eyes to the familiar sound of Yuri''s voice gently calling me.


    "Alexander-sama, wake up," she said, her tone calm and steady.


    I blinked a few times, adjusting to the morning light. Glancing to my right, I saw Issey sleeping peacefully beside me. Memories of our night together flooded back, a mix of passion and unexpected connection.


    Both Issey and I were still naked from the previous night, but Yuri showed no sign of awkwardness. She was a professional maid, after all, and this was hardly the first unusual situation she''d handled.


    "Good morning, Yuri," I greeted, careful not to disturb Issey. "What time is it?"


    "It is just past dawn, Alexander-sama," Yuri replied, her eyes respectfully averted from the bed. "I have prepared your morning tea and laid out your attire for the day."


    "Thank you, Yuri," I said, sitting up carefully. I looked down at Issey, a small smile playing on my lips. She looked so peaceful, so different from the fierce warrior she''d been yesterday. "I''ll be up in a moment."


    Yuri nodded, bowing slightly before she left the room, closing the door quietly behind her.


    I turned my attention back to Issey, gently brushing a strand of hair from her face. She stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open.


    "Good morning," she murmured, a sleepy smile on her lips.


    "Good morning," I replied softly. "How are you feeling?"


    "Surprisingly good," she said, stretching slightly. "Last night was... intense."


    I chuckled, leaning down to kiss her forehead. "It was. But we have a new day ahead of us. Let''s get ready."


    Issey nodded, sitting up and looking around for her clothes. I slipped out of bed and began to dress, thinking about the day ahead.


    I knew that she has so many questions to ask me.


    Once dressed, I made my way to the kitchen, where Yuri had set up a breakfast tray. There was also Albedo ans Shalltear there.


    From the looks of it Asia still haven''t woke up. Which was good as the following conversation was not something a innocent child like Asia can handle.


    The smell of freshly brewed tea and warm pastries filled the air. Issey joined me a few minutes later, seeing Albedo and Shalltear, who was giving her the hostile look she froze her step.


    "Come on in, Issey," I called, beckoning her over with a reassuring smile. "Don''t mind them. Albedo, Shalltear, this is Issey. She''ll be joining us for breakfast."


    Issey hesitated, still wary of the unfamiliar faces. Albedo, playing her role as my "sister" in Kuoh Academy, gave Issey a polite nod. Shalltear, on the other hand, struggled to mask her initial hostility, but managed a stiff smile.


    I can guess why they are uncomfortable.


    "Good morning, Issey," Albedo said smoothly. "It''s nice to see you outside of school."


    "Uh, good morning," Issey replied, still cautious but visibly trying to relax. She took a seat next to me, glancing at the elegantly laid-out breakfast.


    Yuri served us tea and pastries with her usual grace. "Alexander-sama, I have prepared everything as requested," she said, giving me a respectful nod.


    "Thank you, Yuri," I replied, taking a sip of my tea. "Issey, feel free to ask any questions you have. We''re among friends here."


    Issey looked around the table, gathering her thoughts. "Who are you? And who are they? Are you a vampire? You bit my neck a lot last night. And why is your sister¡ªAlbedo¡ªputting her leg on your crotch?"


    I choked on my tea, taken aback by Issey''s bluntness. Albedo''s eyes widened slightly, but she maintained her composed demeanor, though her leg subtly moved away from my crotch.


    "Well, Issey," I began, trying to regain my composure, "that''s quite a series of questions. Let''s take them one at a time."


    Issey''s eyes were wide with curiosity, and I could see Shalltear smirking slightly, clearly amused by the situation. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a deep breath. "First, who am I? I am the ruler of Nazarick, a powerful organization that deals with supernatural matters. As for who they are, Albedo, Shalltear, and Yuri are my most trusted allies. They help me manage Nazarick and ensure its smooth operation."


    Issey nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "Okay, but are you a vampire? You bit my neck a lot last night."


    I chuckled softly, realizing how that must have looked. "No, I''m not a vampire, I am more of ruler of blood, Issey. Last night was... intense, and I might have gotten a bit carried away. But I assure you, I don''t need to drink blood to survive."


    Shalltear''s smirk grew wider, clearly enjoying the direction of the conversation. "If he were a vampire, dear Issey, you''d be in much more trouble."


    "Shalltear," I warned lightly, shooting her a look that said enough.


    Issey still seemed a bit confused but nodded, accepting my explanation for now. "And Albedo''s leg?" she asked, her eyes darting to my supposed ''sister''.


    Albedo''s composed expression didn''t falter, but there was a glint of amusement in her eyes. "It''s a bit of a... complicated relationship," she said smoothly. "But I am his second wife. And Shalltear is his third wife."


    Issey''s eyes widened, and she seemed to momentarily forget about the previous conversation. "You have a harem, Alex?" she asked, her voice a mix of shock and curiosity.


    "Yes," I replied calmly, knowing this would come up sooner or later.


    Issey paused, clearly trying to process this new information. "Wonderful... I mean, am I a member of your harem?"


    I looked at her, my expression serious but warm. "Issey, last night was special, and I want you to be a part of my life. If you''re comfortable with it, then yes, you would be a member of my harem. But this isn''t something you have to decide right now. Take your time to think about it."


    Albedo and Shalltear watched the exchange with interest. Albedo, always poised, gave Issey an encouraging smile. "I knew you can''t accept such a thing, if you don''t like it then you can refuse."


    "Really, Albedo, you are trying to tell her to give up on me in front of me?" I said, my tone a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    Albedo''s smile didn''t waver, but there was a glint of challenge in her eyes. "I''m simply giving her the choice, Alexander-sama. We don''t want anyone to feel forced into this arrangement."


    ~~~


    (This volume just ended in my Patreon and Demon Slayer arc also ended and new arc Just started. If you are interested check it out.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 119: Chat with Death

    In Death''s realm.


    "What are you going to do next, dear? You have enough points to jump to another world. Are you planning to do that?" Death asked.


    She was currently semi-naked, lounging on a lavishly dark chaise. After breakfast, Death had summoned me to her realm, ostensibly for a simple chat. But if anyone were to look at us, they could easily tell we did much more than just talk. (They had sex, obviously.)


    As I took in her ethereal beauty, I couldn''t help but notice a peculiar expression on her face¡ªsomething akin to jealousy. It was strange, considering she was the one who had encouraged me to build a harem in the first place.


    "Thinking about the future, are we?" I replied, stretching out beside her. "I haven''t decided yet. There''s a lot to consider."


    Death''s eyes, usually so inscrutable, held a flicker of something more human. "You''ve been busy with your new companions. Albedo, Shalltear, Yuri... even that new girl, Issey."


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "Jealous, are we?"


    She huffed, crossing her arms in a manner that was almost petulant. "Nonsense. I simply find it interesting how much time you spend with them."


    "Right," I said, unable to hide my grin. "Interesting, huh?"


    Death''s frown deepened, but there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. "It''s just... you seem to be very... affectionate with them. Daily hugs and kisses, constant attention. It''s understandable, I suppose."


    "So, you''re saying you miss the daily affection?" I asked, teasingly.


    Death rolled her eyes but didn''t deny it. "Maybe. It''s not like I can pop into your world for a hug whenever I want."


    I chuckled, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her closer. "Well, I''m here now. And I''ll always make time for you, you know that."


    She sighed, resting her head on my shoulder. "I suppose. It''s just... being Death isn''t exactly conducive to warm, fuzzy feelings."


    "Then let''s make the most of the time we do have," I said, pressing a kiss to her temple. "Besides, you get to be the mysterious, otherworldly beauty that no one else can have. That''s got to count for something."


    Death laughed, a rare and enchanting sound. "I suppose it does. Still, it wouldn''t hurt to have a little more... interaction. After all, I did tell you to build a harem, didn''t I?"


    "That you did," I agreed. "But that doesn''t mean you''re any less important to me."


    "Good," she said, her tone softening. "Because despite everything, I do enjoy our time together."


    "And I enjoy our time too," I replied, pulling her closer. "Now, about those other worlds... I plan to continue my world hopping after I deal with Riser Phenex and increase Rias, Koneko, and Akeno''s affection for me."


    "More like after you bed them," Death said, smirking.


    "That''s one way to put it," I admitted, chuckling.


    "Speaking of Rias and her friends," Death said after a while, "how do you plan on dealing with Riser Phenex without publishing your identity to the whole world."


    "That, my dear Death, you''ll have to watch and see," I said with a sly grin. "I don''t want to spoil the surprise."


    "Oh my, you''re starting to keep secrets from me now?" Death teased, her tone light but with a hint of curiosity. "Then I shouldn''t tell you what happened with Shalltear, should I?"


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What happened with Shalltear?"


    Death smirked, clearly enjoying the role reversal. "Well, if you insist on keeping your plans a mystery, maybe I should keep my secrets too."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Alright, alright. Truce. What did Shalltear do?"


    Death''s expression softened as she leaned in closer. "After you slept with Shalltear, I summoned her to my domain, and the first thing she did after seeing me was to equip her battle armor and start attacking me."


    "Seriously?" I asked, incredulous.


    "Seriously."


    "But didn''t she know you are Death? Like, the actual embodiment of Death?"


    "Yes," Death replied, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "She knew exactly who I was."


    "Then why did she attack you?" I asked, still baffled.


    "She thought she could become the first wife after defeating me."


    I burst out laughing, unable to contain myself. "She actually thought she could take your place by defeating you in combat?"


    Death nodded, a wry smile on her lips. "She''s very determined, I''ll give her that."


    "And how did that go?" I asked, still chuckling.


    "Oh, it was quite the spectacle," Death said, her eyes sparkling with mirth. "She gave it her all, but obviously, she was no match for me."


    "Did you at least let her down easy?" I asked, picturing the scene.


    "Of course," Death replied. "Once she realized she wasn''t going to win, she was quite apologetic. We had a long talk about her feelings and her place in your life."


    "I can imagine," I said, shaking my head with a smile. "Shalltear always was the overprotective type."


    "She''s fiercely loyal, that''s for sure," Death said. "And she needed reassurance that her place in your life was secure."


    "I''m glad you were able to help her," I said sincerely. "Shalltear means a lot to me, and I want her to feel secure."


    "Well, she certainly proved her loyalty," Death said with a chuckle. "After things calmed down, she was very respectful. I think she just needed to express her dedication in her own unique way."


    "Unique is one way to put it," I said, laughing. "Thanks for handling that, Death."


    "Anytime," Death said, giving me a warm smile. "And come visit me often so I can milk you more often."


    "That''s erotically scary." I said, giving her one last kiss. "I''ll always come back, after all you are the death, aren''t you."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 120: Talk with Asia

    After sending Issey back to her house through the gate, I waited for Asia to wake up. Because it was a weekday, Albedo had to go to school, and I had taken a holiday. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shalltear had returned to Nazarick to fulfill her duties as a guardian. So, it was just me, Yuri, and Asia in the apartment.


    I sat in the living room, sipping a cup of coffee, while Yuri quietly went about her tasks, ensuring everything was in order.


    The tranquil morning provided a stark contrast to the chaos of the previous day, and I found myself appreciating the calm.


    A soft sound from the bedroom caught my attention. Asia was stirring, slowly waking up.


    I set my coffee down and walked over to the room, peeking in to see her rubbing her eyes, still groggy from sleep.


    "Good morning, Asia," I said gently, stepping inside. "How are you feeling?"


    Asia blinked a few times, her eyes focusing on me. "Good morning, Alex" replied softly. "Where am I?"


    "You''re in my apartment," I explained, giving her a reassuring smile. "After we rescued you from the church, we brought you here so you could rest and recover."


    Asia''s eyes widened slightly as she took in her surroundings. "Thank you," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "I was so scared... I didn''t know what was going to happen to me."


    "You''re safe now," I assured her. "Those fallen angels won''t be able to hurt you anymore. You''re free to start a new life, and we''ll help you every step of the way."


    Asia nodded, her expression softening as relief washed over her. "Thank you, Alex. I don''t know how to repay you."


    "Just focus on getting better," I said, helping her sit up. "Let''s get you some breakfast. Yuri has prepared something nice for us."


    I guided Asia to the kitchen, where Yuri had laid out a spread of pastries, fruit, and tea. The sight seemed to lift Asia''s spirits, and she managed a small smile.


    "Good morning, Asia," Yuri said warmly. "Please, have a seat. I''ve prepared everything you might need."


    Asia took a seat, and I joined her, pouring her a cup of tea. "How did you sleep?" I asked, wanting to ensure she was comfortable.


    "I slept well, thank you," Asia replied, taking a sip of the tea. "This is delicious."


    We began eating, and I could see the tension leaving Asia''s shoulders. The trauma of her recent experiences was still evident, but she was slowly starting to relax.


    "Alex," she said after a few moments, "what happens now? What will I do?"


    "You have a few options," I explained. "You can stay here for as long as you need. We can help you find a place to live and get you settled. You don''t have to worry about anything right now. Just focus on feeling better."


    "Or I can contact my friend Rias," I continued. "You remember Isaac, right? The one you saved from Freed?"


    "I know her, Alex-san," Asia said, her eyes lighting up with recognition. "Is she fine? She was injured when fighting Father Freed."


    Father Freed? Father? She still calls him ''Father'' despite everything he did to her. I have to say, I''m impressed by her capacity for respect and forgiveness.


    "Issey is fine," I assured her. "In fact, she was here until this morning. But back to the topic¡ªIssey is Rias''s servant."


    Asia looked confused. "Servant? What do you mean?"


    "Rias Gremory is a devil, a good one, who transforms humans into devils to serve her. By becoming a devil, you can gain strength, protection, and a family that cares for you," I explained. "You would have friends who understand and support you."


    I could bring her to Nazarick and let her stay there. Even Demiurge would be interested in her sacred gear, Twilight Healing. But I don''t want that for her.


    From a young age, she has been subjected to the whims of the church and has followed their beliefs. It''s time for her to spread her wings and become a free bird.


    Besides, Nazarick is filled with denizens who have overwhelmingly evil karma points, while Asia is too kind-hearted. Putting her in Nazarick would be like putting her in prison. She needs to be in an environment where she can thrive and grow, surrounded by friends who will care for her.


    On the other hand, I could easily put Raynare and the rest of the Fallen Angels in Nazarick without any concern. I wouldn''t even be sad if they somehow got killed there. They deserve whatever comes their way.


    There is another option of turning Asia into a vampire using my ability, but doing so would likely alter her personality. Her current kindness is her charm, and I don''t want her to become cruel as a result of the transformation.


    Asia seemed to contemplate what I said for a moment. "So, I would become a devil like Issey?"


    "Exactly," I said. "It''s an option that gives you a second chance at life, with people who can be your new family."


    "Will I be able to see you after I become the devil?" she whispered, a blush coloring her cheeks.


    Cute


    I smiled, "Of course, Asia. Becoming a devil won''t change our friendship. I''ll always be here for you, no matter what."


    "Then, I... I think I would like that," Asia said softly. "To have friends, and to be part of something."


    "Then it''s settled," I said, smiling. "I''ll contact Rias and arrange everything. For now, let''s focus on getting you better and more comfortable."


    Asia nodded, a hopeful smile forming on her face. "Thank you, Alex. You''ve given me more than I could ever ask for."


    ~~~


    (This volume just ended in my Patreon and Demon Slayer arc also ended; the new World Arc is about to start. If you are interested, check it out.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story if you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$; see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload them in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 121: Getting Angry for Nothing

    "You really have a lot of nerve standing in front of me after taking my servant into enemy territory," Rias said, her voice laced with anger.


    She was clearly pissed about the fact that I had taken Issei to fight against the Fallen Angels. Her crimson hair seemed to almost flare with her fury, and her eyes bore into mine, demanding an explanation.


    "Rias," I began, keeping my tone calm and measured, "I understand why you''re upset, but it was a necessary risk. Issei is strong, and I even brought out her Sacred Gear potential. And as Issei might have already told you, it''s Boosted Gear, not Twice Critical."


    Rias''s eyes narrowed. "You had no right to put her in that kind of danger, Alex. She''s my responsibility."


    "I know," I replied, holding her gaze steadily. "But Issei chose to come with me. She wanted to help save Asia, and she did an incredible job. We succeeded because of her."


    "That''s not the point!" Rias snapped, frustration evident in her voice. "You took her without my permission. You can''t just make decisions for my servants like that."


    I could see how serious she was, and frankly, she had every right to be. I had taken Issei into a dangerous situation without consulting Rias, and if the roles were reversed, I''d be just as angry.


    But something was making me resist admitting my mistake. Was it pride? Maybe, but there was definitely something about Rias yelling at me that was getting under my skin.


    It was my first time experiencing this.


    "It''s your mentality as a Vampire, Dear, which is making you feel like you''re right even when you know you''re wrong," Death''s voice echoed in my mind.


    "My mentality?"


    "Yes, your mentality, Dear. Do you know how in the original story Ainz had emotional suppression? It''s similar, but instead of emotional suppression, you were given the pride of a vampire and the wrath of your job class, Lord of Wrath, which makes you think you''re right all the time."


    "Interesting. So why am I only feeling this now?" I asked Death.


    "Since your avatar became real, has anyone made you feel angered or made you feel like you were in the wrong?"


    "No."


    "Precisely."


    "This is going to be a problem, right?" I asked, realizing that if I couldn''t control my anger when someone told me I was wrong, it could be a serious issue.


    "That''s for you to decide. I can block that feeling and even end those emotions, but I suggest you need to control your emotions on your own. Patience is a virtue of the strong. Learn patience, Dear, and it will make you a lot stronger than you think."


    I sighed, knowing an apology was in order.


    "You''re right, and I apologize for that," I said to Rias, my tone sincere despite my reluctance. "But I saw potential in Issei that needed to be unlocked. And she proved herself more than capable."


    Rias crossed her arms and sighed. "I still don''t appreciate being left in the dark. If you''re going to involve my servants in your plans, I need to be informed. And as compensation for taking Issei without my knowledge, you will accompany me on a hunt for stray devils."


    I raised an eyebrow. "A hunt for stray devils? Is that really necessary?"


    "Yes," Rias said firmly. "You need to understand the consequences of your actions, and this will help you see things from my perspective."


    I sighed again, feeling the tug of my vampire pride but pushing it down. "Alright, Rias. I''ll join you on the hunt."


    Rias nodded, accepting my agreement, and seemed to relax slightly. "Good. We''ll leave tonight. Be ready."


    Before she could turn to leave, I decided to bring up another important matter. "And speaking of important matters, I wanted to talk to you about Asia. She needs a place to belong, and I think she would fit well with your peerage."


    Rias raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Asia? The girl you rescued? What makes you think she would want to become a devil?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s been through a lot," I explained. "The church treated her poorly, but she has a kind heart and a lot of potential. She needs a family and a purpose. Your peerage can give her that."


    "And she has a Sacred Gear, called Twilight Healing," I added.


    Rias''s eyes widened slightly at that. "Twilight Healing? That''s a powerful Sacred Gear. If she joins my peerage, it would certainly be beneficial for all of us."


    "Exactly," I said. "But more importantly, Asia needs a place where she can feel safe and valued. Your peerage can provide that environment for her."


    Rias thought for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "I''ll need to talk to her and explain what it means to become a devil. She deserves to make an informed choice."


    "Of course," I agreed. "I wouldn''t expect anything less. She''s been through enough manipulation and deceit."


    Rias nodded, her demeanor softening. "I''ll talk to her this afternoon. If she agrees, I''ll welcome her into my peerage."


    "Thank you, Rias," I said sincerely. "This means a lot to her."


    Rias gave a small smile. "I can see why you care about her. We''ll do our best to make her feel at home."


    With that, she turned and left, leaving me to reflect on the conversation. I had managed to control my pride and anger, and now Asia had a chance at a new life.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is almost over and next world has been confirmed.)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 122: Asia become Devil

    "Hallo, Asia, my name is Rias Gremory. I am a friend of Alex," Rias said gently, addressing Asia, who was sitting nervously on the couch, looking as if she were about to be prosecuted.


    "Asia, don''t worry. Rias isn''t here to eat you," I said with a reassuring smile.


    Asia''s tense expression softened slightly, but she still looked unsure. "It''s nice to meet you, Rias-san," she said quietly.


    Rias took a seat across from Asia, maintaining a friendly and approachable demeanor. "It''s nice to meet you too, Asia. Alex has told me a lot about you. He thinks very highly of you." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asia glanced at me, her eyes filled with uncertainty. "He does?"


    "Of course, Asia. You are an apple pie, how could I think any less of you?" I said with a playful grin. Hearing this, Asia blushed deeply. Perhaps calling her "apple pie" was a bit too much for her.


    Rias raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Alex, are you seriously flirting in front of me? And you said that you have a girlfriend."


    "You have a girlfriend, Alex-san?" Asia asked, her voice small and a bit hurt.


    Rias, what have you done? Look at Asia, she now looks like an abandoned puppy.


    I sighed inwardly, feeling the need to clarify things quickly. "Yes, Asia, I do have a girlfriend. She is very forgiving about these kinds of things. In fact, she has a rather unique kink of encouraging these situations."


    "So your girlfriend is interested in getting cucked?" Rias said, raising an eyebrow.


    "No, I am not. Dear, tell her I am not a cuck," Death''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, clearly displeased.


    But I didn''t mind her and continued, "Yes, she is a cuck."


    Asia''s eyes widened even further, and her confusion was almost palpable. "I... I see. That''s... interesting."


    "Looks like I need to tell Sona about this," Rias murmured to herself. "Sona will be happy about this."


    I continued, trying to steer the conversation back on track. "Asia, you have nothing to worry about. You''re important to me, and there''s a place for you with us."


    Asia''s eyes softened at my words, but there was still a hint of uncertainty in her expression. "Thank you, Alex-san. It means a lot to hear that."


    "Now, back to the matter at hand," I said, focusing on the main reason for this conversation. "Asia, Rias is here to offer you a chance to become a devil, just like we discussed before."


    Asia nodded slowly, her mind clearly working through the implications of such a decision. I knew this wasn''t easy for her. She had been taught all her life to follow the beliefs of the church, and becoming a devil was the complete antithesis of that.


    Rias leaned forward, her voice gentle and reassuring. "Asia, I know this is a big decision, and it goes against everything you''ve been taught. But I promise you, becoming a devil with my peerage isn''t a bad thing. You''ll be part of a family that cares for you and supports you. You''ll have friends who understand and value you."


    Asia looked at Rias, then back at me. "I... I don''t know what to say. It''s such a big change. But... if it means I can stay with all of you and have a new family, then... maybe it''s worth it."


    I reached out and took Asia''s hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. "The decision is your, Asia, just follow what your heart tell."


    Asia squeezed my hand back, her expression softening even more. "Thank you, Alex-san. I just know that, I can follow you, Alex-san. So, I will become a devil."


    Hearing Asia''s decision, Rias''s eyes lit up with approval. She took a chess piece from her pocket¡ªspecifically a Bishop piece¡ªand placed it gently into Asia''s hand. "This is the symbol of your new beginning, Asia. As a Bishop in my peerage, you''ll have a special role and abilities that reflect your healing powers."


    Asia stared at the piece, her fingers curling around it as she processed the significance of the moment. "I... I understand. I''m ready."


    Rias smiled warmly. "Let''s begin the ritual then. It won''t take long."


    She placed the Bishop piece on Asia''s chest, and the intricate magic circle beneath them began to glow. As Rias chanted softly, the chess piece started to merge with Asia, its energy infusing her body. The light intensified for a moment, and then, with a final pulse, it faded away.


    "There," Rias said, her voice filled with warmth and pride. "Now you are a devil, Asia."


    ~~~


    [In my patron, Highschool DXD arc ended and Demon Slayer Arc also ended.]


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 123: Chat with Rias

    After sending Asia back to my apartment, I was left alone with Rias, who had been staring at me for quite some time. Her eyes held an intensity that was hard to read.


    Being handsome is sometimes a sin, I thought to myself, observing Rias, who seemed to be looking at me with more than just casual interest. Rias looks like she''s already in love with me.


    "Oh, dear, stop being a narcissist," Death''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, her tone sharp with displeasure.


    "Are you still mad about me calling you a cuck?" I replied internally, half-amused.


    "I am not a cuck," Death retorted sharply. "And I don''t appreciate you saying that."


    "Oh, my love, you just can''t admit it, can you? Did I mention that you''re also a masochist?"


    "I am NOT," Death snapped, her voice rising in indignation.


    "Is that so? Then is it my imagination that you get excited when I''m rough with you?" I teased, unable to resist poking at Death a bit more.


    "You really enjoy testing your limits, don''t you, dear? If you continue like that, tonight Neuronist will be in your bed to become one with her one and only Lord."


    "You wouldn''t dare," I said, feeling a chill run down my spine. The mere thought of Neuronist in my bed was enough to terrify me. Her voice echoing in my mind, "Please take my first time, which I was saving for you," while her tentacles wrapped around my arms was a nightmare I didn''t want to experience.


    "Oh, I would," Death responded with a smirk in her tone. "So, do you still want to keep pushing me?"


    I sighed, knowing when to back down. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop. Just... no Neuronist, please."


    Rias, noticing my brief distraction again, raised an eyebrow. "Are you okay, Alex? You seems little pale."


    I shook off the unsettling thoughts and nodded. "Yeah, just a bit distracted. Let''s focus on the matter at hand."


    Rias gave me a curious look but didn''t press further. "There''s something I need to know. Why did you give Asia to me? You could have given Asia to Sona, and she could have also turned her into a Devil."


    The reason? Huh, let me think. Probably because Asia was in your peerage in the original story. But I can''t tell her that now, can I?


    "Maybe because Issei and Asia are friends, and I thought it would be easier for her to adjust if she had a familiar face around," I replied smoothly.


    Rias nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Having someone she knows and trusts will help her transition. Thank you for considering that." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Besides," I added, "your peerage feels more like a family. I think Asia needs that kind of support right now."


    Rias smiled warmly. "I appreciate your trust in us, Alex. We''ll take good care of her."


    I returned her smile, feeling a sense of relief. "I know you will. And if you ever need any help, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Rias looked contemplative for a moment. "There''s something else, Alex. Why did you really take Issei with you to fight the Fallen Angels? Was it because you already knew that Issei possesses the Sacred Gear, the Boosted Gear?"


    Her question caught me off guard. I had hoped she wouldn''t pry too deeply into my motives. But Rias was perceptive, unlike her original Rias.


    I thought about it for a moment, deciding to blend truth, "You''re right, Rias. I suspected that Issey might have a powerful Sacred Gear. When I saw her potential, I knew she needed to be challenged in order to unlock it. The fight with the Fallen Angels provided that opportunity."


    Rias narrowed her eyes slightly, "So you put her in danger to make her stronger?"


    "It wasn''t just about making her stronger," I said, "It was about showing her what she''s truly capable of. Issei has a lot of potential, but she needed a push to realize it. And I was there to make sure she didn''t get hurt."


    Rias seemed to consider my words carefully. "You seem really knowledgeable about Sacred Gears. Even I didn''t know that Issey possessed the Boosted Gear, but you seemed sure about it."


    "Let''s just say I''ve developed an eye for spotting potential. When I saw Issey, I sensed there was something special about her. It was a calculated risk, but one I believed would pay off for her in the long run," I said.


    Rias sighed, her expression softening slightly. "Even though it made me angry that I was unaware of the fact, I can''t deny that she has become stronger. For that, I am truly grateful, Alex."


    I nodded, appreciating her honesty. Then she continued.


    "So, about our upcoming hunt for stray devils. When do you want to start?"


    "Whenever you''re ready," I replied. "Just let me know the details, and I''ll be there."


    Rias smiled. "Great. We''ll head out this evening. It''s about time we cleared out some of these nuisances."


    She paused for a moment, as if considering something, then looked at me with a thoughtful expression. "Alex, I have a request. Would you be willing to give my peerage some pointers? Your knowledge and experience could be invaluable to them."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the request. "You want me to train your peerage?"


    "Not train, necessarily," Rias clarified. "More like share your insights and strategies. You''ve demonstrated a deep understanding of sacred gears and combat tactics. Any advice you could offer would be greatly appreciated."


    I thought about it for a moment. It was a good opportunity to become close with Rias''s team, especially with Koneko and Akeno.


    "Alright, I''d be happy to help. When would you like to do this?"


    Rias''s smile widened, clearly pleased with my agreement. "Anytime you like."


    "Alright."


    "Thank you, Alex," Rias said sincerely. "This means a lot to me and my team."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 124: Rias in love

    Rias''s smile widened, clearly pleased with my agreement. "Anytime you like." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright."


    "Thank you, Alex," Rias said sincerely. "This means a lot to me and my team."


    Just as I was about to get up and go home, there was a knock on the door. Rias and I exchanged curious glances before she called out, "Come in."


    The door opened, and in walked Sona Sitri, her expression calm and composed as always. "Rias, Alex," she greeted us with a nod. "I hope I''m not interrupting."


    "Not at all, Sona," Rias replied. "What brings you here?"


    Sona''s gaze shifted to me. "I came to see Alex. Serafall just now told me about her meeting with you."


    Ah, shit. How I wish this could happen some other time. I just hope Serafall didn''t tell Sona about how I spanked her until she started enjoying it.


    I kept my expression neutral. "Serafall? What did she say?"


    Sona''s expression remained calm, but there was a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "She said you are some kind of god and were able to overpower her."


    "But she agreed that I can marry you," Sona thought to herself.


    This is worse than spanking. Considering I was the one who blew my own cover, I can''t fault anyone.


    "Alex? A god? And he overpowered Serafall-sama?" Rias exclaimed, her eyes widening in surprise.


    I sighed inwardly, realizing the cat was out of the bag. "Yes, it''s true. I have certain abilities that are... beyond the norm and I didn''t overpower Serafall, we''re just having conversation like two mature adults."


    After all, only an mature adults could understand the language of spanking.


    Rias looked at me, her expression a mix of astonishment and curiosity. "And you didn''t think to mention this earlier because?"


    I shrugged, trying to keep the situation light. "It''s not exactly something you bring up in casual conversation. And would you believe me if I said, ''Hello, my name is Alexander and I''m a god,'' on the first day we met?"


    Rias raised an eyebrow, a small smile playing on her lips. "Fair point. It does sound a bit... far-fetched."


    In truth, I don''t think of myself as a god. I''m not even a god anymore; my current race is Lord of All Bloodlines. The only reason I refer to myself as a "Vampire God" is because it''s a hassle to say "Lord of All Bloodlines" all the time.


    But as if reading my mind, Rias asked, "What kind of God are you?"


    "Yes, I am also interested," Sona followed up after Rias.


    "I am the God of Vampires," I replied, meeting their gaze evenly.


    Rias and Sona exchanged a glance, clearly intrigued by my answer. "The God of Vampires?" Rias echoed, her curiosity evident.


    I nodded, elaborating further. "Yes, it''s a title bestowed upon me due to my unique abilities and status within the vampire hierarchy. As the God of Vampires, I possess immense power and authority over all vampires."


    Sona leaned forward, her expression thoughtful. "Which pantheon are you from?"


    I just smiled at her, enjoying the intrigue in her eyes. "That''s for you to find out. If I told you everything about me, where would be the mystery?"


    Sona nodded in understanding. "And what does being the God of Vampires entail? What responsibilities do you have?"


    Responsibility? Even I am wondering what my responsibility is. As the ruler of Nazarick, my responsibility would be to make my base powerful. But as the husband of Death, my responsibility is to make a harem for myself.


    I chuckled, feeling a bit sheepish about my lack of traditional responsibilities. "Well, I don''t have many traditional responsibilities. My role as the God of Vampires mainly involves... well, enjoying life, or in my case, death."


    Rias and Sona chuckled at my reply.


    "Wait a minute," Rias said, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "You have a sister, right? Albedo, if I remember correctly. Is she also a vampire?"


    I shook my head, smiling. "No, Albedo isn''t a vampire. She''s a succubus, actually. We share the same family but different species and roles. And she is not my sister."


    Rias and Sona looked even more intrigued. "If she''s not your sister, then what''s your connection?" Sona asked.


    "Albedo is one of my closest allies," I explained. "We work together to manage our domain. While I take on the role of the God of Vampires, Albedo handles other responsibilities. She''s incredibly capable and ensures everything runs smoothly."


    Rias nodded, absorbing the information. "So, she''s like your right-hand woman?"


    "She''s more than that," I said, my tone sincere. "We have a strong bond of trust and respect, similar to the bond you share with your peerage."


    Rias smiled, then asked thoughtfully, "I see. Alex, if you are such capable allies and you yourself being a vampire, couldn''t you just turn Asia into a vampire instead of a devil?"


    I paused for a moment, considering her question. "I could have," I admitted. "But you need powerful allies more than I do, Rias."


    I gave her a charming smile, silently praying there were no bits of leftover spinach in my teeth.


    I know full well the challenges she would soon face with her impending engagement to Riser.


    Just after hearing my reply, a notifications popped up from my system.


    [You have changed the plot.]


    [500 Karma point rewarded.]


    [Congratulations! You changed Rias Gremory relationship towards you from ''Friend'' to ''Love'']


    [1000 Karma point rewarded.]


    [Congratulations! You have leveled up.]


    [Level 2>>Level 3]


    [You have acquired the title: Prince Charming.]


    [Prince Charming: this title allow you effortlessly charms and attracts women, who is in need of support/help.]


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 125: Rias in love 1

    Closing my system, I turned to Rias, who had a huge blush on her face, as crimson as her hair.


    "Rias, are you okay?" I asked, feigning ignorance while enjoying her reaction.


    She fidgeted slightly, avoiding direct eye contact. "Y-Yes, I''m fine. Just... a bit overwhelmed, I suppose."


    Sona, noticing Rias''s flustered state, raised an eyebrow but chose not to comment. However, I could sense a hint of jealousy in her demeanor. She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Rias, if you need to compose yourself, we can continue this conversation later," Sona suggested, her tone more clipped than usual.


    Rias shook her head quickly. "No, it''s fine. We can continue."


    Sona''s gaze shifted back to me, a hint of challenge in her eyes. "Alex, if you''re so supportive, maybe you could give some pointers to my peerage as well. They could benefit from your... expertise." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I chuckled softly, understanding the underlying tension. "I''d be happy to help, Sona. Just let me know when you need me."


    Sona''s expression softened slightly, though she still seemed somewhat guarded. "Thank you. I''ll take you up on that offer soon."


    Rias, finally regaining her composure, nodded in agreement and continued, "Anyway, I''ll call you when we''re ready to hunt the stray devils. It shouldn''t be long now."


    "Got it," I replied with a reassuring smile. "I''ll be ready whenever you are."


    ???


    After I left, Rias and Sona looked at each other, both deep in thought.


    "He''s... something else," Rias admitted, a hint of admiration in her voice.


    Sona nodded, her expression contemplative. "Indeed. His presence and abilities are quite remarkable. But do you think we can fully trust him? He is God after all. "


    Rias sighed softly, her crimson hair cascading over her shoulders as she pondered. "I trust him. He''s been nothing but helpful so far, and Asia seems to trust him implicitly. Plus, Serafall vouched for him, which carries a lot of weight."


    Sona smiled at Rias'' reply, but her eyes held a hint of playful curiosity. "I also trust him. On that note, I want to ask you about something. What was that huge blush on your face when he talked about supporting you? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for him."


    Rias''s eyes widened, and she felt the heat rise to her cheeks once more. "W-What? No, it''s not like that," she stammered, but the protest sounded weak even to her own ears.


    Sona raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Really? Because it sure looked like you were pretty smitten. Don''t tell me that all it took was some sweet words from him to make you fall in love. You are more innocent than I thought, Rias."


    Hearing Sona''s teasing, Rias felt a surge of embarrassment and a hint of defensiveness. "You are one to talk," she retorted, her voice rising slightly. "You were going to marry him just after he defeated you in chess."


    Sona''s cheeks turned a shade pinker, her cool demeanor cracking slightly. "That was a strategic consideration," she replied, trying to maintain her composure. "Serafall-nee has always been pressuring me about marriage, and Alex presented a... unique opportunity."


    Rias chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Strategic consideration, huh? Sure, Sona. Let''s call it that."


    Sona huffed, crossing her arms. "At least I''m honest about my reasons. And besides, it''s not just about him being strong or charming. There''s something about him that feels... trustworthy, despite the mystery."


    Rias''s expression softened, her teasing giving way to understanding. "You''re right. He does have that effect. It''s not just his power or his charm. It''s the way he carries himself; he is a natural seducer."


    Rias continued, "On that note, I got some information about Alex''s girlfriend."


    Sona''s eyes widened with excitement. "You did? What did you find out?"


    Rias leaned in, lowering her voice slightly as if sharing a secret. "From what Alex said, she doesn''t mind sharing. In fact, she allows Alex to make a harem for himself."


    Sona blinked, processing the information. "A harem? That''s... unconventional, to say the least. But considering who we''re dealing with, I suppose it makes sense."


    "And it''s not surprising for him to have multiple girlfriend as he is God."


    Rias nodded in agreement. "Yes, his status as a God does come with certain... privileges."


    Sona''s expression shifted, a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty. "But what about us? How do we fit into his life if he already has a harem?"


    Rias paused, considering Sona''s question carefully. "We''ll have to navigate that as it comes. But for now, I think we should focus on strengthening our alliance with Alex and his harem. We have a lot to learn from him, and having his support could be invaluable."


    Sona nodded, though a hint of concern lingered in her eyes. "I just hope we don''t end up getting hurt in the process."


    ???


    Back at my apartment, I reflected on the day''s events, feeling a sense of satisfaction. After all, I had successfully deepened Rias and Sona''s feelings for me, and now I only needed to solidify that love.


    As I entered my apartment, I found Asia and Yuri waiting for me,


    "Welcome back, Alex-san," Asia greeted me with a smile.


    "Welcome back, My Lord. Your bath is ready." Yuri said.


    "Thank you, Asia. Thank you, Yuri," I replied with a smile, appreciating their gestures of welcome. "I''ll take a bath shortly, but first, I have something I need to discuss with Asia."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 126: Demiurge

    Demiurge


    Demiurge stood in his laboratory, his normally calm and calculated demeanor overshadowed by a rare display of frustration.


    He stared at the array of failed experiments and incomplete schematics scattered across his workspace, his mind racing with the memory of his lord''s command.


    "It''s been a month and a half," Demiurge muttered to himself, clenching his fists. "A month and a half since Lord Alexander tasked me with creating an artifact capable of rivaling the Sacred Gears."


    The term "Sacred Gear" was synonymous with power and potential, a mysterious artifact embedded in humans that granted them extraordinary abilities.


    Demiurge knew that replicating such an artifact would require not just advanced knowledge of magic and science but an understanding of the very principles that governed their creation.


    He had delved deep into Nazarick library, consulted with the most knowledgeable scholars with in Nazarick, and even dissected the few Sacred Gears he could acquire without arousing suspicion.


    Yet, despite his efforts, success eluded him. Every attempt to reverse-engineer the Gears ended in failure, with the resulting artifacts either lacking the necessary power or becoming dangerously unstable.


    Demiurge''s frustration was not just professional but deeply personal. He prided himself on his ability to fulfill any order from his lord, no matter how difficult or seemingly impossible. Yet here he was, stymied by a challenge that seemed insurmountable.


    He sighed, his mind replaying the moment Lord Alexander had given him the order. Alexander''s eyes had been filled with trust and expectation, his voice calm but resolute. "Demiurge, I need you to create an artifact that can stand against the Sacred Gears. Our future may depend on it."


    The weight of that trust, that expectation, bore down on Demiurge like a physical burden. He couldn''t fail. He wouldn''t fail. But the path forward was unclear.


    "Think, Demiurge," he whispered to himself. "What am I missing? What principle, what element am I overlooking?"


    He paced the length of his laboratory, his thoughts racing. Sacred Gears were not just magical artifacts; they were a fusion of various energies, crafted by a process lost to current world.  Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Raynare, Dohnaseek, Kalawarna, and Mittelt, whom Lord Alexander had taken as hostages, despite once being part of the same faction as the creators of these Sacred Gears, knew nothing of their creation process.


    The frustration of this dead end gnawed at him. He had interrogated the fallen angels thoroughly, extracting every bit of knowledge they possessed about the Gears. Unfortunately, their understanding was limited to their uses and capabilities, not their creation. Considering they were low-ranked members of their faction, it wasn''t entirely their fault for being utterly useless in this regard.


    Recreating Sacred Gears required more than just technical skill; it required an understanding of the very essence of the energies that powered them. Demiurge knew that the intricacies involved were beyond mere craftsmanship. They demanded a comprehension of life, death, and the delicate balance of power that these artifacts encapsulated.


    Amanomahitotsu-sama, the Supreme Being renowned for his artifacts and blacksmithing skills, would have found this task trivial. If only he were here, Demiurge thought with a sigh. His expertise would have turned this impossible task into child''s play.


    Demiurge paused, a sudden thought striking him. "The essence... of life and death. The balance of power. The Sacred Gear is always used by a host. The Sacred Gear is imprinted on the soul of the wielder. So, the soul acts as the binder which binds different energies together. But my blueprints are for making a Sacred Gear without a host. This is the fundamental problem."


    The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. The soul was the key element he had been missing. The Sacred Gears were not merely tools; they were symbiotic with their hosts, feeding off the life force and spiritual energy of the wielder. This connection was what allowed the disparate energies within the Sacred Gears to harmonize and function effectively.


    Demiurge''s mind raced as he began to draft a new hypothesis. To recreate a Sacred Gear without a host, he would need to fabricate an artificial soul, or at least something that could mimic the binding properties of a soul. This was no small feat, but it was a lead worth pursuing.


    He began to scribble furiously on a parchment, detailing the components needed for such an endeavor. He would need a core that could house and stabilize the energies, much like how a soul does.


    It would have to be resilient enough to endure the conflicting forces within the Sacred Gear yet adaptable to maintain the balance between them.


    He grabbed a quill and parchment, scribbling notes furiously. "A tri-fusion of energies... divine, demonic, and something more... something primal."


    "The essence of a soul," Demiurge murmured. "I need something that can act as a vessel, something that can anchor these energies."


    He thought of using crystallized magic as a core, infused with the essence of life and death. If he could somehow capture the raw energies of creation and destruction, he might be able to replicate the soul''s binding properties.


    The idea was ambitious, bordering on the impossible, but it was the only path that seemed plausible.


    The task was still daunting, but for the first time, he felt he was on the right track. He could almost see the path forward, illuminated by the light of newfound understanding.


    Demiurge smiled, a determined glint in his eyes. "I will not fail you, Lord Alexander. I will create an artifact that surpasses the Sacred Gears. And when I do, our enemies will tremble before our might."


    With renewed vigor, he set to work, driven by the unwavering resolve to fulfill his lord''s command and reclaim his pride.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 127: Pure Soul

    "Thank you, Asia. Thank you, Yuri," I replied with a smile, appreciating their gestures of welcome. "I''ll take a bath shortly, but first, I have something I need to discuss with Asia."


    Yuri nodded respectfully. "Of course, My Lord. I''ll make sure everything is prepared for you."


    I turned to Asia, who looked slightly anxious but curious. "Let''s sit down," I suggested, guiding her to the living room. Once we were seated, I began, "Asia, how are you feeling after everything that happened today?"


    "I am alright," Asia said.


    "I''m glad to hear that, Asia. I wanted to talk to you about something. You told me the reason for your expulsion from the church was because you healed a wounded devil, right?"


    Asia nodded, her expression somber. "Yes, I couldn''t just leave him to die. I thought healing him was the right thing to do, but the church didn''t see it that way."


    "Don''t worry about that," I reassured her. "In fact, I investigated the devil you healed. His name is Diodora Astaroth."


    Asia looked surprised, her eyes widening. "Diodora Astaroth? I''ve never heard of him."


    "He''s a high-ranking devil from a prominent family," I explained. "Now what I say is between you and me only, okey."


    Asia nodded, her eyes wide with curiosity and apprehension. "Okay."


    I leaned in slightly, ensuring she understood the gravity of what I was about to say. "Asia, do you want revenge against the Church and the Devil who wronged you?"


    Asia looked at me with a mix of confusion and concern, her innocence shining through. "Revenge? I... I never thought about it like that. I just wanted to help people, and it hurt when they rejected me, but I don''t know if revenge is the right path."


    Her gentle spirit was both admirable and frustrating. If I had faced what she had, my sword would be drenched in the blood of those who wronged me. But Asia was different. Her kindness and naivety were her charm, and they made her who she was¡ªAsia Argento.


    "Asia," I began, "there''s something you need to understand. You weren''t expelled just for healing a devil. There was a scheme behind it. The devil you healed, Diodora Astaroth, orchestrated everything."


    Asia''s eyes widened in shock. "But why? Why would he do that?"


    "Diodora is a high-ranking devil from a prominent family," I explained. "He''s obsessed with you. He saw your healing powers and your kindness, and he wanted to possess them¡ªand you."


    Asia looked even more bewildered. "Possess me? What do you mean?"


    I took a deep breath, I am like super serious right now. "Diodora has an unhealthy obsession with nuns and holy maidens. All his servants were once nuns and maidens that he acquired after breaking them. He enjoys seeing them in pain, sadness, and despair. For him, it''s the ultimate form of entertainment."


    Asia''s expression shifted from confusion to horror. "But I just wanted to help him. I didn''t know..."


    "And that''s what makes you special, Asia," I said, trying to comfort her. "Your kindness and compassion are your greatest strengths. But Diodora saw them as weaknesses to exploit. He manipulated the church to expel you, intending to claim you for himself."


    "I never imagined... I just wanted to do the right thing."


    "And you did," I said to her. "But you need to know the truth to stay safe. You don''t have to seek revenge, but you do need to be cautious and prepared."


    Asia nodded, her resolve slowly building. "Thank you for telling me, Alex. I''ll be careful, and I''ll do my best to stay strong."


    ???


    After Asia left to help Yuri in the kitchen, Albedo approached me, her expression as composed as ever.


    "You seem very interested in Asia, My Lord," she remarked, a hint of curiosity in her tone.


    I smiled, maintaining a light demeanor. "Why do you think that, Albedo?"


    "For starters, you seem to do everything to make that Asia girl happy," Albedo noted. "I know she possesses a powerful artifact¡ªa Sacred Gear¡ªthat can heal even non-living beings like yourself. But as you are the highest-ranking vampire, you can heal any injury as long as there is blood. So I don''t understand why you give her Sacred Gear so much value."


    I chuckled softly, amused by Albedo''s observation. "Are you jealous, Albedo, because of the attention I''m giving her?"


    Albedo lowered her head slightly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    I chuckled softly, enjoying the subtle shift in Albedo''s demeanor. "You don''t need to be ashamed, Albedo. In fact, I quite enjoy seeing that jealous side of you."


    Albedo remained silent, but she lowered her head ever so slightly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    "And you''re right," I continued, my tone sincere. "I don''t need her Sacred Gear for myself. My interest in Asia isn''t just about her healing abilities. It''s about who she is as a person."


    Albedo glanced up at me, her expression softening. "What is it about her, My Lord, that captivates you so?"


    "It''s her kindness, her compassion, Albedo," I emphasized, "In this messed-up world, other than children, nobody possesses such a pure soul."


    "Despite everything she''s been through, she still retains her innocence and her belief in the goodness of people," I continued, "There''s a purity to her soul that I find... refreshing. In fact, even Death finds it rare for a soul to be this pure."


    Albedo nodded thoughtfully, her eyes reflecting understanding. "I see. She possesses qualities that are quite rare in this world."


    "Yes, she does," I agreed, a fond smile tugging at my lips. "And I find myself drawn to those qualities more and more each day."


    Albedo''s gaze softened, a hint of warmth in her eyes. "I understand, My Lord. If Asia brings you happiness, then I am happy for you."


    ~~~ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 128: Sample 205

    Albedo''s gaze softened, a hint of warmth in her eyes. "I understand, My Lord. If Asia brings you happiness, then I am happy for you."


    I smiled at her.


    "And I also brought news that will make you happy," she added, a slight smile playing on her lips.


    My curiosity piqued. "What is it?"


    "Demiurge has made a breakthrough in re-creating the Sacred Gear," Albedo announced.


    My eyes widened in surprise. "Really? That''s incredible news!"


    I had initially estimated it would take at least a year for Demiurge to create a Sacred Gear. This long time span wasn''t because I underestimated the power of Nazarick¡ªfar from it.


    I know exactly what Nazarick is capable of, having been one of its creators. The reason I predicted a year was due to the fundamental differences between this world and Yggdrasil.


    The laws of this world, its magic system, and its inherent mechanics are all vastly different from the game of Yggdrasil.


    Understanding this, I assumed Demiurge would need to spend a significant amount of time researching the Sacred Gears, dissecting their principles, and comprehending the intricacies of this world''s unique system before even attempting to replicate them.


    This is why I strategically made the fallen angels my subordinates. Despite their relative weakness and low rank, they provided Demiurge with a basic understanding of this world''s magical and metaphysical framework.


    But Demiurge was able to recreate it in just under two months, which even I didn''t predict.


    Albedo reached into her pocket and pulled out a small box, opening it to reveal a pair of rings¡ªone for the left hand and one for the right. The rings shimmered with a faint light.


    "This is the prototype Sacred Gear that Demiurge has created, he called it [Sample 205]." Albedo explained, handing the box to me. "It''s not powerful yet, but it''s a significant first step."


    I examined the rings closely, "What kind of power do these rings possess?"


    Albedo smiled, clearly pleased with the question. "These rings are designed to work in pairs. When worn, they enhance the wearer''s physical abilities slightly¡ªstrength, speed, and reflexes."


    "Additionally, they allow for a minor healing factor, accelerating the wearer''s natural healing processes. It''s not as potent as Asia''s Twilight Healing, but it''s a start."


    I nodded, impressed by the potential. "This is remarkable, Albedo. Even a minor enhancement can make a significant difference in the right situation."


    Albedo''s expression turned more serious. "The only weakness these rings have is that their power is limited. They rely on the user''s own energy and won''t work if the wearer is completely drained. Moreover, their healing factor is minor and won''t be effective for severe injuries or critical wounds."


    I examined the rings closely, feeling the subtle pulse of their power. "Despite these limitations, they''re still a valuable tool. This is a significant breakthrough, Albedo."


    She nodded, clearly pleased with my approval. "Demiurge is already working on refining the process. He believes that with further research, we can create more powerful and specialized Sacred Gears. This prototype is just the beginning."


    I slipped the rings onto my fingers, feeling a slight surge of energy course through me, which was almost negligible. "I''m on my way to hunt some stray devils with Rias. I''ll let you know how these rings perform after the fight."


    Albedo bowed slightly. "I look forward to your feedback, My Lord. Please be careful."


    "Before that, I am taking a bath care to join me.


    Albedo''s eyes sparkled with a delight at my invitation. She gracefully bowed her head, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "It would be my pleasure, My Lord," she replied softly.


    ???


    Rias looked at the time; it was already past 6:30. Still, Alex hadn''t arrived at the location they had agreed to meet for hunting a stray devil.


    Her peerage was also there, waiting patiently, though the atmosphere was growing increasingly tense.


    Rias tapped her foot impatiently and glanced around the dimly lit park. The sun had set, casting long shadows that danced ominously as the streetlights flickered to life.


    "Where could he be?" Rias muttered to herself, checking her phone for messages.


    "Maybe something came up for Alex to late," Akeno said. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rias sighed, "I hope so," she replied, "But he should have at least let us know if he was going to be late."


    Hearing this, Rias and her peerage turned to Issey.


    "How do you have his number, Issey?" Rias asked, surprised.


    Hearing Rias''s question, a small blush formed on Issey''s face. "It was after I rescued Asia from the church, I was in Alex''s apartment."


    Rias''s eyebrows shot up, and she murmured under her breath, "That playboy bastard."


    Akeno couldn''t resist teasing. "Ara Ara, did Alex pop your cherry, Issey-chan?"


    Issey''s blush deepened, her face turning almost as red as her hair. "It''s not like that!" she exclaimed, waving her hands defensively. "He just gave me his number in case I needed help or anything."


    Akeno chuckled, clearly enjoying Issey''s flustered state. "Oh, Issey-chan, you''re so cute when you''re embarrassed."


    Before Akeno could further tease Issey, a figure emerged from the darkness, jogging towards them with a sheepish smile. It was Alex, looking slightly disheveled but otherwise unharmed.


    "Sorry I''m late, everyone," Alex apologized, his breath slightly labored. "Got held up with some unexpected business. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."


    Rias crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You had us worried, Alex. We were about to go after the stray devil without you."


    Alex gave a rueful smile, scratching the back of his head. "I appreciate your patience. I''ll make it up to you, I promise."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 129: Teasing master Akeno

    Rias crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You had us worried, Alex. We were about to go after the stray devil without you."


    At Rias, I give a smile, "I appreciate your patience."


    Akeno''s teasing grin returned. "Ara, ara, Alex-kun. You always know how to make an entrance."


    Issey, still blushing, glanced at me. "It''s fine. We were just getting ready to move out."


    What were they taking about for Issey to blush like apple.


    "Alex, I thought I told you that I don''t want to be kept in the dark about anything related to my peerage," Rias said.


    Despite her words, She wasn''t angry. She seemed more... jealous?


    I glanced at Issey for some context, but she just looked down at the ground, blushing. Don''t tell me she told Rias about what happened between us.


    "You are really quick with your work, Alex-kun," Akeno said, her usual teasing grin on her face.


    "Pervert," Koneko added bluntly, her tone accusatory.


    Ah, that hurt, Koneko-chan.


    Akeno continued, "Because of what you did to Issey, Rias is jealous."


    "No, I am not," Rias suddenly interjected, her face turning a deep shade of red. She quickly changed the subject.


    "Seems like you didn''t bring Asia," Rias noted.


    "Yes, it''s her first day as a devil, so I didn''t want her to witness what we''re going to do," I explained.


    Rias nodded, accepting my reasoning. As she looked at me, her eyes suddenly caught sight of something on my hands.


    "Alex," she said, her voice curious, "why do you have rings on both hands?"


    I looked down at the rings and smiled. "These are special artifacts, something like sacred gear. While I''m with you on your stray devil hunt, I''m going to test them."


    Rias''s eyes widened with interest. "Artifacts, you say? What do they do?"


    I held up my hands, displaying the intricate designs on the rings. "They enhance abilities and provide additional protection. I thought they might come in handy during our missions."


    Akeno''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Interesting. Where did you get them?"


    "From my subordinate," I replied, knowing that Rias was already aware of my true identity. "They recently made this prototype."


    Rias looked thoughtful. "It''s good to know you have extra protection. We can''t be too careful with stray devils." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not for me," I said, turning to Kiba, who had been quietly listening to the conversation.


    I removed both rings and called out to Kiba, "Kiba, here, take these."


    As powerful as I am, the boost the rings provide is minor, especially against the low-level opponents we are about to face. I can''t fully measure the potential of these rings if I wear them, but with Kiba, I can assess their true power.


    There was an option to give these rings to Koneko since she is also a frontline fighter. However, I need to see how the rings interact with the sacred gear that Kiba possesses.


    As for why I didn''t give them to Issey, despite her possessing a Sacred Gear, she is still a newbie and won''t be able to fully utilize the rings'' power.


    Kiba looked surprised, hesitating for a moment before stepping forward. "Are you sure, Alex?"


    I nodded. "Yes, Kiba. These rings can enhance your abilities and give you a slight healing factor. They''ll be more useful to you in battle. Of course, I''ll take them back after the battle."


    Kiba accepted the rings, slipping them onto his fingers. "Thank you, Alex. I''ll make the most of them."


    Akeno''s smile broadened, her eyes twinkling with approval. "You''re always thinking of others, Alex-kun. It''s one of the things I like about you."


    Thinking of others? Akeno, you are so mistaken about me. My only thought is how I can get under those panties of yours.


    Rias''s expression softened, and she nodded in agreement. "It''s a good call. Kiba will benefit from the added protection."


    Issey, finally looking up from the ground, gave a small smile. "Yeah, Kiba''s our knight. He should have the best gear."


    Kiba flexed his fingers, feeling the power of the rings. "I''ll make sure to live up to your expectations."


    With the matter settled, we turned our focus back to the mission at hand. As we advanced towards our target, I kept an eye on Kiba, eager to see how the rings would perform in the heat of battle.


    If the prototype rings were able to yield desirable outcomes, it would mean I could instruct Demiurge to continue on his path. Perhaps, in the future, I could even create world-class items.


    Excitement coursed through me as we neared our destination. This mission wasn''t just about defeating stray devils; it was about testing the limits the new artifact.


    "We are here," Rias announced as we approached our destination.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 130: History of Devil

    Stray Devils.


    There are beings that are called as such. These are devils who were turned into servant devils of a master but who later betrayed or killed their masters. Such cases are rare, but when they occur, they present a serious threat.


    The power of devils is enormous, far surpassing that of humans. Some devils choose to use that power for their own self-interests, leaving their masters and causing destruction wherever they go. These rogue entities are known as Stray Devils.


    Stray Devils create significant problems. When found, they are hunted and eliminated by their former masters or other devils. This is a strict law among devils. Other beings, such as angels and fallen angels, also see Stray Devils as threats and will eliminate them on sight.


    "We are here," Rias announced as we approached our destination.


    We had come to an unused building located on the outskirts of town, a place where a Stray Devil was reportedly luring humans to feed on them each night.


    Rias, Akeno, Kiba, Koneko-chan and Issey moved cautiously, there senses heightened by the knowledge of the danger that lay ahead.


    On the other hand I was walking like I own the place.


    According to Rias, an Archduke-class devil had specifically requested the elimination of this Stray Devil.


    "Since it has escaped to the territory of Rias Gremory, I would like to ask you to eliminate it," the Archduke had said.


    Apparently, this was one of the duties of a Devil.


    The thought of a devil eating a human would normally have repulsed me, but strangely enough, it didn''t bother me as much now. Perhaps it was a vampire thing.


    As we made our way through the dark, abandoned building, I couldn''t help but think of the potential this Stray Devil held for Demiurge''s experiments.


    If I played my cards right, I could capture it alive and provide Demiurge with another valuable guinea pig. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air inside was thick with the scent of decay, and the oppressive silence was broken only by the faint sounds of our footsteps.


    We moved in unison, each of us ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice.


    "...Smell of blood," I said, my senses keenly attuned to the surroundings.


    Koneko-chan covered her nose with her uniform after she nodded at me.


    "Issey, it''s a good opportunity to experience what it''s like to fight between devils." Rais said to Issey


    "As you already have fight with fallen angel, this wouldn''t be much of a challenge but it still necessary. And because of a certain someone taking you to hunt fallen angels, I still don''t know your fighting power," she added, glancing at me with a hint of reproach.


    I kind of feel sad.


    "Oh, yes. I will also explain the traits the servants have." Rias said to Issey.


    "Explain? The traits servants have?"


    Issey put on a confused look.


    Rias nodded and began her explanation. "Devils, who are the masters, give traits to those who become their servants. It''s probably about time I explain this and also the history of Devils."


    She began recounting the current situation of the Devils. "A long time ago, there was a three-sided war between the Devils, the Fallen Angels, and God with his Angel followers. All three sides had large armies and fought for what seemed like an eternity. As a result, all three sides lost most of their troops, and the war ended several hundred years ago with no clear victor."


    Kiba took over the explanation. "The Devils were no exception. High-ranking Devils with peerage, who commanded about 20 or 30 troops, lost most of their underlings because of the war. They lost so many that they couldn''t even form new armies."


    Akeno-san continued from there. "I heard that most of the pure Devils perished in that war. Even after the war, there are still problems between the Devils, the Fallen Angels, and God. Despite the significant losses on all sides, we still can''t afford to let our guard down, or else we will be in trouble."


    Then, Rias spoke again.


    "To address the problem of lost troops, the Devils devised a system to form small groups of soldiers. This system is known as the [Evil Piece]."


    "I have a pawn piece in me, right?" Issey asked, recalling what Rias had previously mentioned.


    "Yes," Rias confirmed. "Devils with Peerage decided to use the traits of the human game ''Chess'' for their Servant Devils. It was also a bit of sarcasm since most of the servants are Devils who were reincarnated from humans. Since then, Chess has become a popular game in the world of Devils. But let''s focus on the basics. Devils who are masters are a [King]. In our case, that is me. From there, they created five special traits that consist of [Queen], [Knight], [Rook], [Bishop], and [Pawn]. Unable to form large armies, they decided to empower a small number of Devils immensely. This system was developed a few hundred years ago and unexpectedly became popular among Devils with peerage."


    "Popular? You mean the Chess rules?" Issey asked.


    "They started to compete against each other," Rias explained. "For example, ''My Knight is stronger!'' or ''No, my Rook is stronger!'' As a result, High-class Devils began to play a game similar to Chess against each other using their Servant Devils. We call it the ''Rating Game.'' This game has become very popular among the Devils. Now, there are even tournaments for it. The strength of their [Pieces] and how strong they are at the game affects the Devils'' social positions and their peerage. There''s also a practice called [Piece Collect] where they gather humans with talents and make them into their [Pieces]. It''s very popular recently. Talented servants become a status symbol."


    "So, it''s not just about the pieces themselves, but also how well you can use them in these games?" Issey asked.


    "Exactly," Rias said.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 131: Stray Devil Vaizor

    "Exactly," Rias said.


    "I''m not a matured Devil yet, so I can''t participate in the official tournament. Even if I could, there are things that I need to go through, or else I can''t play. In short... " Rias stopped their.


    I know the reason as I sensed a presence of the enemy and its intent to kill to aiming towards us.


    "I can smell something disgusting. But I can also smell something delicious. Is it sweet? Or is it sour?"


    A low voice which is coming from below the ground.


    "Stray Devil Vaizor. We are here to eliminate you." Rias said.


    "Ketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketaketa keta..." An abnormal laughter resonated around us.


    It was the infamous villain laugh. I should try that sometime, I thought.


    Suddenly, a topless woman emerged from the shadows, her body unnaturally floating. But it wasn''t just her¡ªfollowing her was a grotesque beast.


    With a heavy step, a gigantic creature with a woman''s upper body and the lower body of a monstrous beast appeared. The being held a spear in each of its hands.


    Its lower body, equipped with four fat legs ending in sharp claws, moved with unsettling ease. A snake-like tail writhed independently behind it.


    Despite the grotesque form, I couldn''t help but notice the sheer size of her chest. Half monster or not, her boobs were huge.


    "Leaving your master''s side and rampaging as you please definitely deserves death. In the name of Duke Gremory, I will gladly eliminate you!" Rias declared, her presence more commanding and attractive than usual. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are cunning for a little girrrrrrl! I will rip your body, and color it in red just like your haaaaaaair!!" the monster bellowed, her voice dripping with malice.


    Rias just laughed, undeterred. "Cunts sure do speak in a stylish manner," I chimed in, my voice mocking.


    "Kiba, show me the power of the rings," I continued, my eyes fixed on him.


    "Yes!" Kiba responded.


    Swoof!


    Kiba, who had been standing near me, sprinted ahead as soon as I gave the command.


    He moved with blinding speed, much faster than before. The rings were clearly enhancing his abilities significantly.


    "Issey, I will continue the lecture from before," Rias said, her voice calm amidst the chaos.


    Lecture? Issey thought, trying to focus while I was watching the battle unfold. The thing about Evil Pieces'' traits or something?


    "Yes," Rias continued. "Devils like us use Evil Pieces to create our peerages, granting specific traits to our servants. Kiba here is a Knight, which means he specializes in speed and agility."


    Kiba''s enhanced speed allowed him to dodge Vaizor''s wild swings with ease, his movements a blur.


    He closed the distance between them in an instant, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    The rings'' power was evident; his strikes were faster, and carried an added weight, but his accuracy was little off.


    "The Knights have exceptional speed, while Rooks have tremendous strength and defense," Rias explained to Issey, her eyes never leaving the fight. "Bishops excel in magical abilities, and Queens possess a balanced combination of all these traits."


    Issey nodded, trying to absorb the information. "And Pawns?" she asked, curious about her own role.


    "Pawns are versatile. They have the ability to promote to any other piece''s abilities when they reach the enemy''s base, much like in chess," Rias explained. "This makes them incredibly valuable in the right circumstances."


    As the lecture continued, Kiba pressed his advantage. He weaved around Vaizor''s attacks, landing blow after blow on her monster form.


    For some reason, I was not satisfied with his swordplay. There were too many gaps in his technique, openings that a more skilled opponent could easily exploit.


    "Kiba, tighten your guard!" I called out, my voice carrying over the clash of steel and the snarls of the Stray Devil. "You''re leaving yourself open on the left!"


    Kiba glanced back at me for a split second, his expression determined. "Understood!" he replied, adjusting his stance.


    He swung his sword again, this time with more precision and a tighter defense. It was an improvement, but still not perfect.


    "Move your step a little forward and slash your sword perpendicular to the ground," I instructed, demonstrating the motion. "Keep your center of gravity lower."


    Kiba nodded, eyes focused. He adjusted his stance again, stepping forward with more confidence. His sword arced through the air, meeting Vaizor''s next strike with a sharper, more controlled parry.


    The improvement was immediate. Kiba''s movements became smoother, his strikes more accurate than previous.


    He was beginning to harness the true potential of the rings, combining their enhancements with refined technique.


    Vaizor, now visibly weakened, struggled to keep up with Kiba.


    "Ara, ara, Kiba-kun, you can''t just have all the fun," Akeno teased, stepping forward with a mischievous smile.


    She raised her hand, and sparks of electricity crackled around her fingers. With a flick of her wrist, bolts of lightning shot toward Vaizor.


    While vaizor howled in pain, writhing under the assault.


    A shadow figure appeared near one of her leg, that was koneko-chan.


    "Damn insect," Vaizor try to stomp on koneko.


    But the monster''s foot didn''t hit the ground. It wasn''t able to stomp completely.


    Gugugu...


    The girl with a tiny body is lifting up the monster''s foot.


    LIFT!


    Koneko-chan completely lifts up the monster.


    "...Fly"


    Koneko-chan jumps high and punches into the monster''s stomach very sharply.


    BANG!


    The enormous body of the monster gets thrown backwards.


    That little body is packing lots of power.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 132: Unexpected Kiss

    Rias approached the monster that had already lost its will to fight. She extended her hand towards the creature.


    "Any last words?" she asked, her voice cold and authoritative.


    "Kill me," was the only response the monster could muster.


    "Then disappear," Rias replied mercilessly.


    A cruel reply. Typical. But for some odd reason, I started to think she is really hot when she is serious.


    DON!


    A gigantic black mass of demonic power shot out from her palm. It was so vast that it could cover the entire body of the monster.


    The mass of energy devoured the creature, and when it dissipated, the monster''s body was gone, leaving no trace.


    Just like she said, it disappeared.


    Confirming this, Rias let out a sigh of relief. "It''s over. Good work, everyone," she said to the club members, her voice now softer and more relaxed.


    Everyone returned to their usual selves, the tension from the hunt dissipating.


    ???


    Issey


    Buchou says it to the club members. Everyone returns back to their usual self. So the "Stray Devil" hunt is over, huh?


    The fate of the Stray Devils. I don''t know what to say. That thing also left its master''s side because it had something in its mind...


    So this is the battle of a Devil... It was a fierce fight. Along with the Stray Devils, there are still many things in this world I am unfamiliar with.


    But there''s one thing I''m still especially unfamiliar with, even after all this time: Alexander. Even after we slept together and could be called lovers, I still don''t know anything about him. The things I do know about him are things even Buchou and Akeno-san, all others know.


    It''s strange, isn''t it? To be so close to someone, yet feel like they''re still a mystery. Alexander''s presence is a constant enigma, wrapped in layers I can''t seem to unravel.


    He''s always there when it counts, always ready to lend his strength, but beyond that, he remains an enigma. His past, his true intentions, his feelings¡ªso much of it is shrouded in shadows.


    When we''re together, it''s easy to forget these uncertainties. There''s a comfort in his touch, a reassurance in his words that makes me feel secure, even if only for a moment.


    But those moments of intimacy only deepen the mystery. Who is he, really? What drives him? Why did he choose to be with me?


    Even as I stand among my friends, the aftermath of the battle settling around us, my thoughts drift back to him. His enigmatic nature is a puzzle that gnaws at me, a curiosity that won''t be easily satisfied.


    I want to know him, truly know him, beyond the surface. But I''m not sure if he''ll ever let me in that far.


    Buchou''s voice breaks through my reverie. "Good work today, everyone," she says, her tone gentle but commanding. "Let''s head back and rest."


    ???


    After returning to the clubroom with Rias and her peerage, I couldn''t help but notice the way Rias''s expression shifted. There was a hint of seriousness in her eyes, something that indicated she had more on her mind than the successful hunt we had just completed.


    "Alex," she said, her voice calm but firm. "There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    I nodded.


    She gestured for me to follow her, leading me away from the rest of the group. We walked down the hallway, the quiet of the academy enveloping us.


    Once we reached a more secluded area, she turned to face me, her eyes searching mine.


    Don''t tell me, she''s about to confess her love. It''s too soon! I thought, like a shy teenage boy getting his first love confession.


    As a mature person, I need to ready for anything and everything the world throw at me. So without waiting, I sent message to Albedo and Yuri to about a potential guest visiting to share a bed with me.


    We need to do what we have to do, Right?


    So today is the day I clap Rias''s cheeks.


    Rias took a deep breath. "Alex, you know I am from the Gremory family, right?"


    "Of course," I replied, my tone even. Why tell me about her family?


    "Because I come from a noble family of devils, I have a fianc¨¦, which my father agreed to," Rias continued.


    "Of course, I do not love him or anything, so you don''t have to worry about that," Rias quickly added, trying to avoid any misunderstanding.


    Worry? Who? Me? Rias, my dear, I thought, trying to hide my bemusement. "Rias, if you don''t love him, why are you telling me this now?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I asked innocently, acting oblivious.


    She sighed, her eyes meeting mine. "I don''t know if you are dense or just teasing me. The reason why I am telling you this is because I want you to understand the pressures I''m under."


    "I need your support, Alex. After seeing you instruct Kiba, I know that if it''s you, my peerage can grow even stronger. If I can prove my strength and the strength of my peerage, I might be able to challenge this arrangement."


    "Will you help me with that, Alex?" Rias asked, her eyes earnest.


    I thought for a few seconds and then asked her, "What do I get in return?" I was just teasing her, of course. I didn''t really need anything in return.


    Rias blinked, taken aback for a moment, before a small smile tugged at her lips. She got up from her seat, walked over to me, and, to my surprise, leaned in and kissed me softly.


    The kiss was brief but full of warmth, and as she pulled away, she looked into my eyes, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "How about that?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    For a moment, I was speechless,then, I chuckled softly. "I suppose that''s more than enough," I said, a grin spreading across my face.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 133: Foursome**

    For a moment, I was speechless, then, I chuckled softly. "I suppose that''s more than enough," I said, a grin spreading across my face.


    Rias''s smile grew, and she looked relieved, there is still crimson shade on her cheeks. "Thank you, Alex. It means a lot to me."


    "Anytime," I replied, still feeling the warmth of her kiss lingering on my lips.


    "Let''s make your peerage the strongest there is."


    We spent the next few hours discussing training plans and strategies for strengthening her peerage.


    By the time we finished our discussion, it was late into the night. Rias looked tired but satisfied. "I think we''ve covered everything for now," she said, stretching her arms above her head. "Thank you again, Alex. I couldn''t have done this without you."


    I smiled. "It''s my pleasure, Rias. I''m looking forward to seeing how your peerage grows and improves."


    As I left the room, I sent a message to Demiurge, informing him about the successful test of the rings and the potential for future experiments.


    If the prototypes continued to show promise, we could be on the brink of creating something truly remarkable.


    Demiurge''s response was swift and efficient, as always. "Understood, Lord Alex. I will prepare additional prototypes for further testing. Your feedback has been invaluable."


    Satisfied, I ended the message spell and made my way back to my apartment.


    Entering my room, it was suspiciously quiet.


    My senses, honed by countless ''battle of night'', immediately went on high alert.


    The faint scent of familiar perfume lingered in the air. I stepped inside cautiously, scanning the room for any signs of intrusion.


    As I reached for the light switch, a soft, familiar voice broke the silence. "Welcome back, Alex-sama."


    I turned quickly to see Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear standing by the window, all wearing bunny outfits.


    Holy moly, they look hot. My thoughts raced as I tried to maintain my composure.


    "Surprised to see us?" Shalltear asked, a playful smirk on her lips.


    I cleared my throat,"Uh, yes. Quite the unexpected welcome."


    Yuri stepped forward, her expression serious despite the attire. "Lady Shalltear brought this."


    "And look, they even gave us these things," Albedo said, bending down and showing me a pink object plugged into her ass. "They''re called butt plugs."


    I blinked, taken aback by the candid display. "Well, that''s... something," I managed to say.


    My god they are going to suck me dry today.


    Shalltear chuckled. "We thought you''d appreciate the effort to, uh, liven things up."


    "Effort appreciated," I replied, still processing the scene before me.


    Should I start with ass or pussy.


    Yuri''s serious expression remained unchanged. "We aim to please, Alex-sama."


    Then please me you shall.


    I gave a small nod. "You certainly know how to make an impression but before we get streamy, where is Asia?"


    "She is currently sleeping under the influence of a spell, so you don''t have to worry about waking up, Alex-sama." Albedo said.


    "Is that so then what are we waiting let get started."


    Two sexy onee-sans and one loli eyed me, lust flickering in their eyes. My heart pounded as they crawled toward me on all fours on their bunny outfit.


    "Please forgive me if I did anything rude, it''s all Shalltear idea," Albedo whispered and leaned further, pressing her body against mine.


    "Please also forgive me if I did something rude, " Yuri also said.


    "Hey, don''t bad talk me, if you are not interested then go away." Shalltear said.


    I sighed and stroked their hair. Albedo wrapped her arms around my chest while Shalltear clung to my waist. Yuri was in other end of hand.


    They entrusted their entire weight to me and quietly enjoyed the patting.


    How did a steamy sex scene turn into a patting session?


    Albedo''s hands around me loosened. She raised her head and pressed her lips on mine.


    Eagerly sucking on my lips, she coiled her arms around my neck. I adjusted my position to comfortably lean against the wall.


    Yuri didn''t stayed still and unhooked the buttons of my shirt. Her lean slender fingers drifted across my chest down to my shorts, ripping it into pieces.


    On other hand, Shalltear proceeds with removing my boxers.


    Her hot breath tickled my cock. "it''s looks much bigger than normal."


    Of course, it would be.


    Its foursome time.


    Shalltear ran out of breath and finished the pure kiss on my dick.


    "Alex-sama¡­" she whispered with sultry eyes.


    "Shalltear¡ª" I shivered as a hot tongue swirled around my glans.


    The anticipation had made me really sensitive.


    "Ufufu, it''s delicious as always," Shalltear said and stuffed it inside her mouth. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A warm sensation enveloped the tip extending down to the upper half of the shaft. She groaned and let it out.


    "First attempt to conquer the golden pillar failed. A second attempt is in process," she mumbling some chuuni lines, she opened her mouth, swallowing down my cock again.


    She used her hand to fondle my balls while her other hand grabbed the shaft and stroked the throbbing veins.


    Before I got lost in the wonderful blowjob unexpected from a virgin, Yuri turned my head toward her.


    While standing on her knees, she gazed down with a slight blush on her face.


    "Alex-sama, look at me too¡­" She said with a cute blush.


    Seeing Yuri blushing is rare occasions as she always maintain a stoic look.


    Looking at her blushing face I give her a deep kiss.


    "You look lovely, My dear." I whisper to her.


    Suddenly, I felt a nibble sensation on my ears,


    "Albedo, it tickles," I said to Albedo, who was licking and sucking my ears.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 134: Foursome 1**

    "That tickles¡­"


    I opened my mouth and swirled my tongue around Yuri''s areola to suppress the pleasure.


    "Mhm¡­" Yuri moaned and pulled my face into her bosom.


    I also groaned as a hot sensation enveloped my entire cock. Shalltear lips almost touched my crotch as she looked up, a hint of joy flickering in her blue eyes.


    While some precum leaked out, I patted Shalltear''s head as she continued moving her mouth.


    As expected of a woman of culture, she had the theoretical knowledge for this stuff.


    I lightly bit on Yuri''s boobs while sneaking my hand inside her shorts. All while Albedo came to next side and put my hand or her boobs.


    Feeling the soft sensation, I started to play with the milker while my mouth suck Yuri''s tits.


    After a while, I remove my mouth from Yuri boobs and started sucked on Albedo and my hand sneak into her bunny outfit.


    "Nghnn!"


    Albedo released a sharp breath as I pinched and rubbed her clit; it twitched and pulsated as if revealing its happiness.


    Creeping my hand down her drenched pussy, I inserted two fingers inside. Her wet walls spread wide, welcoming my fingers happily.


    Albedo threw her head back and quivered in excitement. My god-like dexterity conquered her in a heartbeat.


    A tingling sensation arose in my cock¡ªit became hot, ready to explode inside Shalltear''s mouth.


    Shalltear mouth became sped up, taking in its entirety deep inside her throat.


    "Shalltear!"


    Yuri and Albedo paused and gave a firm nod. Taking in their consent, I pushed up my waist and released a torrent of cum.


    Shalltear''s cheeks puffed out as an unbelievable amount of cum flowed down her throat.


    Still, she gulped audibly, swallowing my cum with her best effort.


    Shalltear pulled back, leaving my glowing cock. I blinked my eyes then the glow wasn''t there. Though it still glistened from all the drool spread over it.


    Shalltear crawled closer and showed her open mouth without any drop of white liquid.


    "Great."


    She nodded proudly. "It tastes great. I don''t mind gobbling it every day."


    "Then I will give it to you every day from now on."


    Shalltear nodded and revealed a wide smirk as if happy with my suggestion.


    I rested my face between Albedo breasts and waited for waves of pleasure to settle down.


    "Yuri can go first," Albedo spoke in a trembling voice as my fingers twisted, messing up her insides.


    Only the sounds of rustling resounded in the room. I glanced at Yuri standing on her knee, her hands placed on her bare waist, next to Shalltear.


    "Yes, Yuri can go first after she is the who is working most in this house." Shalltear said.


    Hearing both, Yuri didn''t wait.


    She leaned and gripped my cock, setting it below her pussy drooling thin threads of juice. I got worried about doing it like this.


    "Its my honor to reunite with you once again." She smiled and lowered her waist.


    Without so much of a resistance, she swallowed entire of my cock inside her pussy.


    With my length inside, my hand started creeped on Shalltear and Albedo''s pussy.


    I unconsciously sped up fingering them, who closed their legs instinctively and squirmed. I took Shalltear restless hands and coiled them around my neck.


    While Albedo hugged me.


    "I order you to stay still." I said to Shalltear and Albedo.


    The I turned to Yuri, who took my whole length and nodded at her as I moved my hip, while I fingering Two girls, in doggy style.


    Yuri bit her lips and meekly nodded. I smiled and attacked her G-spots.


    "Aah! Aaaah! Ahhh!"


    A mix of panting and screaming left her mouth. Her pussy convulsed as more juices built up.


    "Huh¡­ Albedo is already getting dominated," Shalltear muttered as her butt drew closer. "It feels weird to have your hand inside¡­ instead of the hot stuff."


    I couldn''t afford to pay attention to her as Albedo was letting out lovely moans while leaning on me. I bent my fingers and vigorously assaulted the same spot.


    Albedo body started twitching as her moans came to a halt. She arched her back.


    "Oo¡­ Ohhh!"


    And let out a husky moan. Her pussy squirted bursts of juice.


    While Albedo climaxed, Yuri raised her butt and pressed down again, her walls clamped and loosened around me as if possessing a mind of their own.


    At same time, Shalltear inched closer with a mischievous smile and forced her arms around my neck.


    "Kiss me~! While you pound of Yuri." She said.


    To Which I give her a Kiss by turning my head side ways.


    While kissing Shalltear, I grabbed Yuri butt and plunging my cock into her depths, and speed up up my clapping


    "Whoo! My Lord, so rough!" Yuri moaned near my ears.


    I cared not and slapped down her pussy against my crotch.


    She moaned again in a weak voice. Yet, her pussy got tighter, producing thick juices.


    I repeated it again, producing wet sloppy sounds. Sometimes pinching her butt, sometimes twisting her nipples with care, I riled her up.


    Shalltear was still kissing me.


    My guess turned out to be true.


    Yuri tongue lolled out of her mouth as she ravenously swung her waist.


    "Yuri¡­" Albedo and Shalltear whispered, nuzzling their cheeks against mine, watching my cock going in and out of one of cool headed maid in whole Nazarick.


    "I getting jealous looking at her face." Albedo murmur.


    "Same, " Shalltear said.


    Yuri''s lewd expression was at the peak of womanly pleasure.


    The sight made me unable to hold back and I poured out everything inside her.


    "Nfuuu!"


    Yuri let out a strange moan as her womb accepted it all.


    Beads of sweat fell down from her forehead as she gasped for breath with an open mouth.


    "Next is me," Albedo said.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517 sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 135: Foursome 2**

    "Next is me," Albedo said.


    I wasn''t against so I nodded.


    Getting back to my knees, I hooked my thumbs around Albedo bunny outfit and dragged them down.


    Her sweet spot was already smothered in her nectar, giving glimpses of pink flesh beyond her entrance. Her clit quivered as if aroused by my gaze.


    With no need for further foreplay, I grabbed her waist and pulled her toward me. Her legs stretched in an M around me as I lined up my cock with her pussy.


    My cock, covered in fluids, slid into her hole. Albedo hummed as my member split up her walls and touched the core of her vagina.


    I grinned, raising her left leg to rest on my shoulder and leaned forward. She twisted her waist and laid on her sides.


    She catch Shalltear hand and made Shalltear sit down.


    Giving herself a lap pillow using Shalltear thighs.


    "You are acting really spoiled, Albedo," Shalltear tried to tease Albedo.


    "Lol."


    Albedo give a blank stare at Shalltear,


    I continued pounding Albedo meaty hole while remembering the spots that made her wince.


    Her moans suppressed with her hand, which made her more adorable than she could ever imagine.


    It only took minutes before her body spasmed and shot a burst of fluid toward my cock.


    It only took minutes before her body spasmed and shot a burst of fluid toward my cock.


    "Mmmmm~!"


    Damn, can I shoot on her stomach?


    Thinking some nonsense, I thrust my hips and penetrated the pussy that no one else aside from me had reached, unloading everything my balls had to offer.


    Albedo regained herself in a few moments and gave a deep moan. "ahh~~, I been reborn,"


    But Shalltear was patient enough to wait for Albedo''s nonsense.


    She kicked Albedo from her lap and came to me.


    "It my turn," Shalltear said as she turned around to show me her ass.


    Unlike Albedo and Yuri, she still haven''t removed her butt plug.


    I took a moment to admire her ass just at the right proportions.


    A divine ass indeed.


    A small touch was enough to make her shiver and wave her butt. Without further ado, I lined up my cock and pushed my waist.


    "Mhm¡­"


    "Hey, show off your butt more," I murmured and she winked at me.


    Shalltear raised her butt, wiggling a little. I couldn''t help but pinch her butt. She meshed her legs closer, tightening up the squishy walls.


    My thrusts sped up on their own, hitting the spots only possible in the doggy style.


    "How do I¡­ look?"


    A question at this time?


    "You look more slutty." I reply.


    Even with her flat chest, which can land a plane she is indeed looking slutty with her big wide ass.


    While I talking to Shalltear, Yuri walked up from her post-sex clarity and hugged me from behind.


    Albedo was still enjoying her cum filled pussy.


    I started to move.


    Shalltear pussy claimed like a nail clipper. She was tight.


    It felt her pussy only aim was to make me cum a bucket.


    This little vampire succubus.


    "Ahh~~" She moaned under my restless assult.


    While I was focused on Shalltear, Yuri turned my face around and started kissing me.


    Another minute later, tides of never-ending fluids rushed out, signifying her climax.


    At the same time, my wall of endurance also broke. I pulled in her hips closer and my thick sperm gushed out, filling up her hole.


    Overflowing with my cum, Shalltear body went limp, holding on to me for support.


    I doubt she could even stand up straight now.


    Yuri released the kiss and patted my cheeks.


    Yuri, now look like a mommy.


    "Let me take over now." she said.


    Leaving Shalltear to rest, Yuri crawled closer, her eyes fixed on my cock. "You don''t seem tired, My Lord."


    "It will take a lot more than three rounds to satisfy this fellow."


    "Then please allow me to selfish this one time." Yuri said.


    For some reason, I got a sudden chill. I really hope, I can go to school tomorrow.


    Wait, who is peaking through the door?


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).) S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 136: Asia thoughts

    In the middle of the night, Asia woke up from her sleep due to some strange sounds. Looking around, she realized she was still in the bed Alex had provided for her.


    The last thing Asia remembered was waiting for Alex to return from the devil hunt. She tried to recall when she had fallen asleep but had no idea.


    She remembered talking to Yuri-san and Shalltear-san before. But now she found herself alone in bed.


    "Ah~~~"


    Suddenly, Asia heard a sound. It was faint but distinct, coming from somewhere outside her room.


    It was a female sounds and very similar to hoe Shalltear-san voice.


    But Asia was sure with how noble Shalltear-san is she won''t produce such a shameful voice.


    Quietly, she slipped out of bed, her bare feet touching the cold floor. The house was dark and eerily silent, save for the occasional creak of the old wooden floorboards.


    Asia''s mind raced with possibilities. Was someone in trouble? Or was it just her imagination playing tricks on her in the stillness of the night?


    Gathering her courage, she stepped out of her room and into the dimly lit hallway. The sound grew louder as she moved closer to the source. It seemed to be coming from the living room.


    Asia hesitated for a moment, her hand resting on the wall for support. Should she wake someone up?


    Deciding she needed to know what was happening, Asia continued down the hallway. The sounds became clearer ¨C a mix of murmurs and a soft, rhythmic clapping.


    She peeked around the corner into the living room and gasped softly at what she saw.


    There, in the dim light of the room, was Shalltear, engaged in a scene Asia never expected to witness.


    Shalltear was entangled with Alex-san, their bodies moving together in a way that made Asia''s cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    The rhythmic clapping was the sound of their intimate movements, and the murmurs were their hushed whispers and soft moans.


    Shalltear''s face was flushed with pleasure, and Alex''s expression was one of intense focus and desire.


    Around them, Yuri-san and Albedo-san stood, both dressed in provocative bunny outfits that barely covered their bodies.


    The outfits were partially undone, revealing more skin than Asia had ever seen before. Yuri and Albedo were smeared with a white liquid, which added to the surreal and scandalous scene.


    They were watching intently, their eyes fixed on the couple with a mixture of exhausted and fascination.


    Asia''s heart pounded in her chest, her face heating up with a mix of confusion, curiosity, and a bit of shame for witnessing such an intimate moment.


    She quickly withdrew, her mind racing as she tried to process what she had just seen. She pressed her back against the wall, taking deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Why were they doing this here, in the living room? And why now, in the middle of the night? Asia''s mind was a whirlwind of questions.


    She knew she shouldn''t have seen that, but the curiosity and the unexpectedness of the scene kept playing in her mind.


    Even though Asia was in Church her whole life, she knew what Alex and other were doing.


    Asia stood there for a moment, trying to gather her thoughts and decide what to do next.


    Should she confront them? Should she go back to bed and pretend she hadn''t seen anything? Her mind was a chaotic mess, struggling to make sense of the situation.


    She loved Alex, but seeing this, she didn''t know how to react.


    The feelings of love and betrayal mixed together in a confusing swirl. She had always admired Alex''s strength and kindness, but this side of him was something she had never imagined.


    The sight of Shalltear, Yuri, and Albedo, whom she respected, engaged in such an intimate act with Alex left her feeling unsettled and hurt.


    No, Alex-san said that he already has girlfriends, and he gave me my choice to stay with him or with Rias-san, Asia thought. He never deceived me about his relationships, but seeing it with my own eyes is different.


    Asia tried to steady her breath and calm her racing heart. Alex had been honest with her from the beginning. He had always been open about his other relationships and gave her the freedom to choose whether to stay with him or go back to Rias. Her decision to stay had been hers alone. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, the reality of his multiple relationships was harder to process than she had anticipated. Her heart ached with a mix of jealousy and confusion.


    Taking a deep breath, Asia reminded herself of the kindness Alex had shown her, the way he had rescued her and offered her a place in his life. Despite the scene she had just witnessed, she couldn''t deny the care and warmth he had given her.


    She stood there for a moment longer, gathering her thoughts. She loved Alex and knew she had to confront her feelings rather than run from them.


    Finally, Asia decided to retreat quietly back to her room. She tiptoed down the hallway, trying to be as silent as possible so as not to alert Shalltear, Alex, Yuri, or Albedo.


    Once she was safely back in her bed, she pulled the covers up to her chin, her heart still racing.


    Tomorrow I will talk to Alex-san. Asia thought.


    Asia lay awake for a long time, her mind replaying the scene over and over. She had always seen Shalltear, Yuri, and Albedo as noble and composed, but what she had just witnessed was anything but.


    It made her realize that there were many sides to people, even those she admired and looked up to. The night felt long and restless, filled with questions she didn''t have the answers to.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 137:Teach me too

    Early in the morning, I was having breakfast while thinking of last night''s incident.


    Asia had seen me, Yuri, Albedo, and Shalltear having a foursome in the living room.


    I should have gone to the bedroom. Now, I have no idea what I should tell Asia.


    Her innocent mind must be overloaded with information.


    As I took a sip of my coffee, I heard a soft knock at the door. Asia poked her head in, her eyes wide and uncertain.


    "Good morning, Alex," she said tentatively, clearly unsure of how to address what she had seen.


    "Morning, Asia," I replied, trying to keep my tone casual. "Did you sleep well?"


    Asia stepped into the room, her cheeks flushed with a deep crimson. She fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, looking down at her feet. "I... I did, but I couldn''t stop thinking about last night."


    She looked at Yuri with a blush and looked at floor without saying anything.


    Yuri also don''t say anything in return. In fact she is not even embarrassed to face Asia. Yuri must think that there is nothing to embarrassed about. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, even Shalltear and Albedo would feel the same as Yuri but lucky for me both Albedo and Shalltear was not here. Shalltear is in Nazarick, while Albedo left early for the school.


    I set my cup down, bracing myself for the conversation. "I''m sorry you had to see that, Asia. It wasn''t something meant for your eyes."


    She nodded quickly, but the blush on her face deepened. "I-I understand, but... I was wondering if you could, um, teach me... those things."


    For a moment, I was speechless, my brain trying to process what she had just asked. "You... want me to teach you about... those things?"


    Girl, do you know what you are talking, Sure, I have an intention of making you my lover but this is going to fast.


    And you are supposed to the innocent one, who start with holding hands and kiss of cheeks.


    Now you asking me to teach you about sex.


    Asia nodded, her face glowing like a tomato. "Yes, I mean, I don''t know much about... intimate stuff, and if I''m going to be part of this group, I think I should understand."


    I took a deep breath, trying to find the right approach. "Asia, intimacy is a complex and personal thing. It''s not just about the physical actions but also about the emotions and connections involved."


    I feel like hental protagonist trying to teach innocent girl lewd things.


    She looked up at me, her blue eyes full of determination. "I know, and I want to learn about all of it. I love you."


    Damn, Asia, you looks like a hamster with that blush.


    Realizing what she just said, Asia became even more embarrassed than she already was. She covered her face with her hands, her blush spreading to the tips of her ears. "I... I didn''t mean to blurt it out like that."


    I smiled softly, reaching out to gently lower her hands from her face. "It''s okay, Asia. I''m glad you feel that way. I care about you too."


    She peeked up at me through her fingers, her blush still prominent. "R-Really?"


    "Really," I assured her. "But let''s take things one step at a time. We''ll go slow and make sure you''re comfortable with everything. There''s no rush."


    Asia nodded, looking a bit more at ease. "Thank you, Alex. I''m really grateful to have you and everyone else."


    Even I don''t know why I am taking things slow with her. If I wanted to, I could easily get her laid with sweet words and some promises, but for some reason, I can''t.


    I feel like there''s something special about her innocence and sincerity that I don''t want to tarnish.


    It''s not just about physical attraction; it''s about respecting her feelings and making sure she''s genuinely ready for every step we take together.


    There''s a genuine sweetness in her that deserves to be cherished, not rushed or exploited.


    As I looked at Asia, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and trust, I knew that going slow was the right choice.


    This was about building something real, something meaningful, something that would last for eternity for her to remember. And for that, taking our time was essential.


    "Let''s take things one step at a time. As a devil, you have a long life ahead. We''ll go slow and make sure you''re comfortable with everything. There''s no rush."


    Asia nodded with a blush. "Thank you, Alex. I''m really grateful to have you."


    I gave her a gentle pat on the head. "I''m here for you, Asia. Now, how about we finish breakfast and talk about something a bit less intense?"


    She giggled, the sound light and cheerful. "That sounds good. What were you planning to do today?"


    "Today, we''re going to school," I said.


    "We?" Asia asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Yes," I replied with a smile. "Rias got you admission to Kuoh Academy, so starting today, you''re going to school with me."


    Her face lit up with excitement and a touch of nervousness. "Really? That''s wonderful! But... what if I don''t fit in?"


    "You''ll do great," I assured her. "Rias and I will be there, and you''ll make new friends in no time. Just be yourself, and everything will be fine."


    Asia took a deep breath, nodding with determination. "Alright, I''ll do my best."


    We finished our breakfast, and as we prepared to leave for school.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 138: Teasing Akeno

    "Hallo, my name is Asia Argento. I hope to get along with you all." Asia introduced herself, her voice clear but tinged with nervousness.


    As it was her first day and she stood in front of the class, I could see the curiosity in the eyes of our classmates. They whispered among themselves, speculating about the new girl.


    Issey and I watched from our seats, offering her reassuring smiles. Asia took a deep breath and continued, "I recently moved here, and I''m excited to be part of Kuoh Academy."


    The teacher nodded, smiling warmly. "Welcome, Asia. You can take the seat next to Alex over there."


    Asia walked over to the seat next to me, her steps tentative but steady. As she sat down, I leaned over and whispered, "You did great."


    She blushed slightly, whispering back, "Thank you, Alex."


    Throughout the morning, I could see Asia glancing around the classroom, taking in her new surroundings. During the break, a few students approached her, and Issey also came over for a little chat. Asia seemed to relax more as she spoke with Issey, familiar faces helping to ease her transition.


    When lunchtime arrived, I decided to take Asia to the Occult Research Club. Issey followed us, eager to help Asia get more acquainted with everyone.


    Although Asia was part of Rias''s peerage, she had yet to officially meet the rest of the members since she had been with me the whole time.


    As we walked to the clubroom, Asia glanced at me nervously. "Do you think they''ll like me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "Of course they will. You''re part of their family now."


    We reached the clubroom, and I knocked on the door before entering. The room was already filled with familiar faces: Rias, Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko. They all looked up as we entered, their expressions welcoming.


    "Alex, you arrived. And Asia, how was your first day at school?" Rias asked, her tone warm and inviting.


    Asia smiled shyly. "It was good. Everyone was very kind to me."


    Rias nodded. "That''s great to hear. Everyone, this is Asia Argento, the newest member of my peerage."


    Akeno stepped forward, her usual serene smile on her face. "Welcome, Asia. I''m Akeno Himejima, the Vice-President of the Occult Research Club. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Kiba gave her a friendly nod. "Nice to meet you, Asia. I''m Yuuto Kiba, a Knight of Rias''s peerage. It''s great to have you with us."


    Koneko, the usually reserved one, managed a small smile. "Welcome, Asia. I''m Koneko Toujou, a Rook in Rias''s peerage."


    Asia bowed slightly. "Thank you all. I''m very happy to be here."


    "Ara, Ara, you are a kind one, aren''t you, Asia-chan?" Akeno said, her eyes twinkling mischievously. Then she turned to me. "And it seems like you got yourself a new harem member, Alex-kun."


    "First Issey-chan, then Sona and Rias, and now Asia-chan. Are you planning to put your evil hands on me and Koneko-chan next?" Akeno added with a mischievous tone.


    I chuckled, catching onto her playful teasing. "Well, Akeno, you and Koneko-chan are quite tempting, but I wouldn''t want to rush things. I have to pace myself, right?"


    "Pervert, Scum of society," Koneko said with a blank stare.


    That hurt, Koneko-chan.


    Akeno''s smile widened didn''t said anything to Koneko''s remark, clearly enjoying the banter. "Flattery will get you everywhere, Alex-kun."


    At our exchange, Asia, Issey, and Rias blushed, their faces turning a deep shade of red. It was clear that Akeno''s teasing had struck a chord with them, making them feel both embarrassed and flustered.


    Rias cleared her throat, trying to regain her composure. "Alright, everyone. Now that Asia has been introduced, let''s move on to today''s business. Asia, feel free to ask any questions you have about your role or responsibilities."


    Asia nodded, still blushing but looking more confident. "Thank you, President Rias."


    As the conversation shifted to club activities and responsibilities, I could see Asia gradually relaxing. She listened intently, occasionally glancing at me for reassurance. I gave her a small nod each time.


    Akeno, still enjoying the teasing, leaned over to whisper in my ear. "You''re really something, Alex. Managing to win over so many hearts."


    I whispered back, "Did I also manage to win your heart? If not, should I take things more seriously with you?" I teased her, a playful glint in my eye.


    Akeno''s eyes widened slightly before a smirk tugged at her lips. "Oh, Alex-kun, you really know how to keep a girl on her toes."


    While Akeno was whispering to me, Rias turned to Issey, who had been standing quietly with a blush just like how Rias had on her face. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Issey, it''s already been months since you started trying to get a contract from your clients, but till now, you haven''t made a single contract," Rias said, her tone firm but kind. "It''s important for you to start getting contracts and become even stronger. Today, you should make a contract with someone."


    Issey nodded, her determination visible through her blush. "I understand, President. I''ll do my best to secure a contract today."


    Rias gave her an encouraging smile. "Good. I believe in you, Issey. Remember, building these connections is crucial for our growth and influence."


    Turning to Asia, Rias continued, "And on that note, Asia, today is officially your first day as a devil. You will also be getting your first contract."


    Asia looked surprised but excited. "Really? I''ll do my best, President!"


    Rias nodded. "I have no doubt you will. Contracts are an important part of our duties, and they help us grow stronger. Issey and Akeno will guide you through the process."


    "Yes,"


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 139: Poisonous cake

    Rias nodded. "I have no doubt you will. Contracts are an important part of our duties, and they help us grow stronger. Issey and Akeno will guide you through the process."


    Asia nodded, her expression a mix of nerves and determination. "Yes, I''ll do my best."


    Then Rias turned to me, her expression becoming more serious. "And by the way, Alex, Sona has asked you to visit her."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Sona? Did she mention why?"


    Rias shook her head. "No, she just said it was important. You should head over to see her as soon as possible."


    I nodded, feeling a flicker of curiosity. "Alright, I''ll go see what she needs. In the meantime, Issey and Akeno, take good care of Asia. Make sure she feels comfortable with the contract process."


    Akeno smiled and gave a playful salute. "Don''t worry, Alex. We''ll make sure Asia gets the best guidance."


    Issey nodded. "We''ll take good care of her."


    With that, I left the clubroom and made my way to Sona''s office. The hallways of the academy were bustling with students, while I on my way, Death suddenly ask me.


    "Dear, how is your poison resistance?"


    "That''s an unusual question, my love," I replied, keeping my voice low to avoid attracting attention. "Why do you ask?"


    Death''s voice in my mind had a playful yet ominous tone. "Because you are going to die soon."


    "Is that so? Hmm," I mused, my tone casual despite the gravity of her words. "Let me see. My poison resistance is normal per Yggdrasil standards. If you want, I can use an artifact to make me immune to poison for a day."


    Death chuckled softly. "Always so confident, aren''t you? I suppose that''s one of the reasons I love you."


    "Of course," I replied with a smirk, "but is there a particular reason for the concern?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough," she responded cryptically. "Just be prepared."


    The reason why I was not afraid to is simple I am husband of Death, So If I die I will just go to Death for some quality time.


    I continued towards Sona''s office. I knocked on the door, and her composed voice called me in.


    "Come in."


    Stepping inside, I saw Sona seated at her desk, engrossed in paperwork. She looked up and nodded as I approached.


    "Alex, thank you for coming," she said, motioning for me to take a seat.


    "What''s this about, Sona?" I asked, sitting down.


    Hearing my question, Sona crossed her arms like mastermind villain making a deal with the naive protagonist.


    "Rias told me you are helping her to make her peerage stronger," Sona said, her tone measured and calculating.


    "...Yes," I replied after a brief pause. "You were there when Rias asked me to help her, and you also asked me to help train your peerage. So, asking me this now seems a bit strange."


    Sona''s eyes narrowed slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile. "Indeed, I was. That''s why I thought I should give you something in return."


    She got up from her seat and walked over to a small cabinet. A moment later, she returned with a beautifully decorated cake. "Consider this a token of appreciation for your efforts," she said, placing the cake on the table in front of me.


    Suddenly, I felt as if an ominous background song had started playing in my mind.


    That cake... It''s dangerous.


    "Sona, this cake..."


    "I made it," she said proudly. "Of course, some of it burned, but I made it work."


    This is probably what Death was warning me about.


    From what I remembered, Sona didn''t know how to cook. I glanced at the cake, then back at Sona, who was beaming with pride.


    I couldn''t bring myself to refuse her gesture, but at the same time, I needed to tread carefully.


    "That''s impressive, Sona," I said, forcing a smile. "It looks great."


    "Go ahead, try it," she urged, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    With a sense of foreboding, I cut a small piece and brought it to my mouth. As soon as it touched my tongue:


    "Dear, you are here," Death appeared before me.


    "Did I just get knocked out from a piece of cake?" I asked, incredulous.


    She chuckled softly. "Oh, by the way, you have to eat the whole cake if you love her." she said, as I blinked back into consciousness.


    Was I knocked out just from eating a small piece? I had literally just met Death again.


    Sona was looking at me with concern. "Are you okay, Alex? You seemed to zone out for a moment."


    I quickly composed myself. "I''m fine, Sona. Just... savoring the taste." I forced a grin.


    "How is it? Is it to your liking? I added extra sugar in it," Sona asked, her eyes hopeful.


    "It''s the best," I replied, forcing enthusiasm into my voice. "You can really taste the... effort."


    Sona beamed at the compliment, her eyes shining with pride. "I''m so glad you like it! It took me a while to get it just right." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And actually, I consider myself an expert in making cakes because my sister¡ªSerafall¡ªtold me to not give my cake to anyone as they could become addicted to the taste," she said with pride.


    Thank you, Serafall, for saving many innocent lives, I thought to myself.


    "Well, you certainly have a unique talent," I replied, trying to keep my tone light. "I feel honored to have tasted it."


    Sona looked genuinely touched by my words. "Thank you, Alex. That means a lot coming from you."


    "Actually, Sona, have you considered mastering the ways of poisons?"


    She blinked, confusion crossing her face. "No, why?"


    "Nothing," I said, trying to hide a smirk. "I just feel like you could become a world-famous poison maker with your skill."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 140: Preparation

    "Nothing," I said, trying to hide a smirk. "I just feel like you could become a world-famous poison maker with your skill."


    Sona tilted her head in confusion. "?"


    For a brilliant tactician and leader, Sona is surprisingly clueless when it comes to her cooking, isn''t she? I thought.


    "Never mind," I said, waving off her confusion. "Let''s just say your cake has a unique... kick to it."


    She looked at me, still not fully understanding, but decided to let it go. "Well, I''m glad you at least tried it."


    "Of course," I said, smiling. "And who knows, maybe next time it''ll be even better."


    Sona nodded, her confidence seemingly undeterred. "I''ll keep practicing."


    Thank you, Serafall, for saving many innocent lives, I thought once more. "Just... let me know if you need any taste-testers," I added, trying to be polite, not because I want to die once more.


    "Absolutely," she said with a grin. "But only if you''re ready for another round."


    Shit, I should keep quiet. Me and my tongue. I cursed myself for playing the gentleman role.


    "I''ll be sure to prepare myself," I replied, the words leaving my mouth before I could stop them.


    I should burn some cash shop items if I want to come out unharmed next time.


    Sona smiled warmly. "Since you love cake so much, you can have the rest as well."


    I glanced at the remaining cake, feeling a sense of impending doom. "You''re too kind," I said, forcing a smile. "I''ll make sure to savor it." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please do," she said, her eyes shining with genuine happiness. "It means a lot to me that you appreciate my efforts."


    I carefully wrapped up the rest of the cake, my mind racing for excuses to avoid consuming more of it.


    As I exited her office, I couldn''t help but feel a strange mixture of amusement and dread. Sona''s cooking was something else entirely, and I needed to find a way to gracefully handle it in the future.


    Back in the hallway, I let out a sigh of relief. I cast a spell and messaged Demiurge. "Demiurge, I have something for you to examine."


    Demiurge''s response was swift. "Of course, Lord Alex. What is it you need examined?"


    I glanced at the cake. "It''s a cake someone made for me. I suspect it might be... unique. I need to know exactly what''s in it."


    "Understood, Lord Alex. I will analyze it thoroughly," Demiurge replied.


    Feeling a bit more at ease knowing Demiurge was on it, I made my way back to the Occult Research Club.


    As I walked, I thought about the day so far. Asia was settling in, Issey was getting her first contract, and I had narrowly survived Sona''s cooking. All in all, not a bad day.


    When I reached the clubroom, the others were waiting for me. Asia looked up, a smile lighting her face. "How did it go with Sona-san?"


    "It was... interesting," I said, setting the cake down on the table. "She made me a cake."


    Rias''s eyes widened. "You ate it?"


    I nodded, trying to keep a straight face. "Yeah, I did."


    Akeno giggled, clearly amused. "And how was it?"


    "Let''s just say it was a unique experience," I replied.


    Issey, looking intrigued, asked, "What do you mean by ''unique''?"


    I smiled wryly. "It''s best if you don''t find out firsthand."


    Kiba chuckled. "Sounds like you had quite the adventure."


    "That''s one way to put it," I said.


    "Wow, you''re braver than I thought," Rias said, a hint of admiration in her voice.


    I raised an eyebrow at her. "You seem to know about it."


    "Of course. I''ve been friends with Sona since childhood, and I''ve had the chance to eat her cakes before."


    Akeno laughed softly. "I remember you mentioning that, Rias. You never quite described it in detail, though."


    Rias shook her head, a smile playing on her lips. "Let''s just say it''s an unforgettable experience."


    Asia looked at me with wide eyes. "Was it really that bad?"


    I chuckled. "Let''s just say Sona''s talents lie more in strategy than in baking."


    "But you know, Alex, other than me and Serafall-sama, Sona hasn''t given her homemade cake to anyone, not even her own peerage," Rias said, looking at me.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really? So, I guess I''m honored in a way?"


    Rias nodded, her expression serious yet amused. "Yes, in a way, you are in lot of ways. Sona think highly of you. And you need to prepared, Alex."


    "Prepared? For what?" I asked, feeling a hint of apprehension.


    "To meet her parents," Rias said, then added in a murmur, "and mine too."


    "Wait, her parents and yours? Why?" Oh boy, I really getting the hang of acting like a dense protagonist.


    "Nothing, really," Rias said with a smile. "They will just ask you some questions and you need to answer them. It''s a formality."


    Formality? Rias dear, that''s what we call "asking permission from parents to marry the bride," I thought.


    A man has to do what a man has to right.


    Rias continue, "But before you meet my parents, I have something I need to do." Rias said.


    She probably talking about Riser, her fiancee. I am also waiting to meet him.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 141: Rias’s late night visit

    Later that day.


    Just like usual, I was about to go to bed after my nightly activities with Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear.


    Given that Asia was now living with us, I had to be more cautious about my nightly activities.


    After the unfortunate incident where Asia walked in on a rather compromising scene, I made some adjustments. P


    I limited my time with Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear to two hours and insisted they wear proper clothing instead of the lewd cosplay outfits they usually preferred.


    "Good night, ladies," I said, pulling on my dress as Albedo, Yuri, and Shalltear reluctantly dressed in more modest attire.


    Albedo pouted slightly. "I still don''t see why we can''t have our fun like usual."


    I sighed, giving her a soft smile. "We have to be considerate of Asia. She''s still adjusting to all of this."


    Shalltear smirked. "But you have to admit, it was amusing seeing her reaction. I can''t wait to see her in ahegao face."


    "Amusing for you, maybe," I replied, recalling Asia''s shocked face. "I don''t want to traumatize her." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuri nodded in agreement. "It''s important to make sure she''s comfortable here."


    At least someone was sane.


    "Exactly," I said, "I should have been more careful."


    After ensuring everything was in order, I finally made my way to bed, hoping for some much-needed rest.


    Suddenly, the floor in my room glowed. The light formed into a circular shape, and a familiar symbol appeared on it.


    The Gremory group''s magic-circle. So the time has come, huh?


    The magic-circle emitted a brilliant light that illuminated the entire room, and a person emerged from it.


    It was the silhouette of a girl. A girl with crimson hair...


    "Rias...?"


    The one who appeared from the magic-circle was none other than Rias. She seemed to have the expression of someone cornered, the same look she had back in the clubroom.


    Rias approached me as soon as she saw me. Then she said something shocking¡ªwell, not entirely shocking.


    "Make love to me."


    "Say no more."


    A man can''t refuse a open invitation from a women after all.


    If I refuse then I will put on trials by council of mans.


    ???


    Rias''s crimson hair cascaded over her shoulders, her eyes filled with a mixture of determination and vulnerability. I stepped closer, feeling the weight of the moment.


    "Rias," I said softly, "are you sure about this?"


    She nodded, her eyes never leaving mine. "I need this, Alex. I need you."


    Without another word, I pulled her into my arms. The tension in the room seemed to at its peak.


    Rias started to remove her clothes. She finally takes her shirt off! Her oppai that is supported by the bra are visible! I can''t take my eyes off her white and huge breasts!


    Damn, that''s an top tier boobs. And I am sounds like a classic pervert, Aren''t I?


    Rias who only has her panties on, takes a huge breath.


    "I am ready." Rais said.


    Then she takes my right hand and...!


    Squeeze.


    My right hand which was grasped by her is placed on top of her boobs! I can feel a really soft sensation on all five fingers while it sinks in!


    It''s a guy''s thing to concentrate their thoughts and sensations on their right hand at times like this!


    The sensation of the her boobs was something else. If I have to describe this sensation, then it''s like a pudding that won''t crumble! Or the best quality marshmallow!


    This was boobs which made the original protagonist of DXD the strongest.


    If I use her boobs can I also become strongest in the universe or multiverse.


    "Do you realise it?"


    Rias says that to me with a charming voice.


    "I''m also nervous. You can tell by my heart beat right?"


    Now that you mention it, I can feel her heart beating fast through her soft boobs that I''m touching with my right hand. If I look carefully, her pure white skin starts to turn red.


    She is nervous? So Rias who usually acts with elegance gets nervous for her first time as well huh.


    The Rias started to strip my clothes. I quickly stopped her.


    Not because I was chicking out, Ah hell nah, but because someone in trying to enter the house.


    Then the floor of my room flashes once again.


    Time to meet one of my favorite maid.


    Seeing that, Riad sighs.


    "...Looks like I was a bit late..."


    Rias stares at the magic circle with disgust. The symbol on the magic circle is-Gremory group?


    The person who appears from the magic-circle is a woman, appearing to be in her early twenties with back-length silver hair that features a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the ends, while the rest is let down which ends in twin braids and red eyes


    Pic


    The beautiful silver-haired maid speaks silently after seeing me and Rias.


    "Are you trying to break the agreement by doing something like this?"


    The maid says it plainly as if she is astonished. Rias twitches her eyebrows hearing that.


    "If I don''t go this far, both Otou-sama and Onii-sama won''t listen to me right?"


    "Both Sirzechs-sama and the master will become sad after they find out that you tried to give your purity to God of different pantheon."


    Hearing the maid woman say that, Rias becomes unpleasant immediately.


    "My purity is mine only. What''s wrong with giving it to someone whom I Love, Grayfia?"


    The woman called Grayfia picks up Rias''s bra.


    She continue what she was doing as the door to my room was busted open as Albedo and Yuri entered wearing their battle armours.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 142: Grayfia

    The woman called Grayfia picked up Rias''s discarded bra.


    She continued what she was doing as the door to my room was busted open, and Albedo and Yuri entered, both wearing their battle armors.


    The tension in the room was palpable. Grayfia glanced at Albedo and Yuri, then back at me. "It seems my presence has invited quite the bloodlust from your companions, Lord Alexander."


    It was our first time meeting, yet she was calling me with titles.


    I''m impressed, Grayfia. Given that she is my favorite maid, I would still be impressed even if she didn''t call me with titles.


    "I am sorry for my late introduction but my name is Grayfia, a maid of Gremory,"


    Before arriving at this world other than Issey, I also changed Grayfia history and because of my interference, Grayfia is just maid, like she introduced, not the wife of Sirzech.


    I once again say this, A man has to do what man has to do.


    If I came to DXD world and leave without capturing Grayfia heart then it would be crime which I am committing to myself.


    "There''s no need for hostility," I said, raising a hand to Albedo and Yuri. "Grayfia is just here to ensure certain agreements are upheld."


    Albedo relaxed slightly but kept her eyes on Grayfia. "We are only concerned with your safety, Lord Alexander."


    Yuri nodded in agreement.


    Why didn''t you come when Rias arrived? I thought. I didn''t ask them that. It was probably because they sensed that Rias was not much of a threat to me.


    I turned to Grayfia and extended my hand for a handshake. "My name is Alexander. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Grayfia hesitated for a moment before taking my hand in a firm, yet graceful handshake. "The pleasure is mine, Lord Alexander."


    [Grayfia Lucifuge, The Strongest of Queen]


    Acquaintance: 5% S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Description: She is the queen of Sirzechs Lucifer peerage.


    Came here to stop Rias from doing something crazy.


    Is little curious about, how you made both Sona and Rias fall for you.


    Remark: You need to work hard to clap those cheeks.


    Seeing that, I was looking pretty hard at Grayfia, Yuri, Came forward and said.


    "I am Yuri Alpha, a MAID of Lord Alexander."


    I looked at Yuri, surprised. This was the first time I had seen her take the initiative to speak without me prompting her. Moreover, it was the first time I sensed jealousy from her. Typically, the only emotions I sensed from Yuri were loyalty and, occasionally, hornness.


    Even Albedo was surprised at Yuri''s behavior. And was it really necessary to emphasize "maid"?


    Grayfia, maintaining her composure, gave Yuri a polite nod. "A pleasure to meet you, Yuri Alpha. It seems Lord Alexander is well-protected."


    Yuri''s eyes glinted with determination. "Indeed. We will always ensure his safety."


    For some reason, I was getting embarrassed¡ªnot by the fact that she would protect me, but by the way she said it.


    Grayfia just looked at Yuri, then at me. She held her gaze on me for a moment before turning back to Rias without saying anything.


    "Anyway, Rias, you should come with me," Grayfia said.


    Rias nodded reluctantly, glancing back at me with an apologetic look. "I''ll be back soon, Alex."


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "Take care, Rias."


    We didn''t even confessed to each other but now we are acting like lovers.


    As Grayfia and Rias exited the room through the magic circle, I let out a sigh of relief. The tension in the room eased slightly.


    Yuri stepped closer, her expression softening. "I apologize if I overstepped, Lord Alexander. I just... felt the need to assert my role."


    I placed a hand on her shoulder. "It''s okay, Yuri. I appreciate your dedication. Just... maybe tone down the intensity a bit next time."


    Albedo, who had been observing the exchange, finally spoke up. "That Grayfia woman is strong, isn''t she, Alex-sama?"


    I nodded, "Yes, she is. Grayfia is known as the Strongest Queen for a reason. Remember, after the three-way war, Grayfia was one of the pillars along with the current Devil Kings who suppressed the civil war. So she is on the level of a Devil King¡ªnot the strongest, but certainly not weak either."


    Yuri furrowed her brow, clearly impressed. "So, she''s more than just a maid, figured."


    "Exactly," I said. "Grayfia''s strength and influence make her a key figure in the underworld. The only reason why she choose to become a maid of Gremory because of a promise she made."


    Albedo nodded.


    "And one more thing, I told you guys that, Rias is engaged to someone, right."


    Both Albedo and Yuri nodded.


    "Well, I plan to destroy that engagement."


    "Destroy? Doesn''t that mean you''ll be getting involved in Underworld politics?" Albedo asked, narrowing eyes .


    "Yes, it does," I replied.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 143: Albedo’s POV

    Albedo


    "Well, I plan to destroy that engagement," her Lord said, his voice calm but resolute.


    "Destroy? Doesn''t that mean you''ll be getting involved in Underworld politics?" Albedo asked, narrowing her eyes in concern. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, it does," Lord Alexander replied without hesitation.


    Albedo''s mind raced. Getting involved in a different faction''s politics was not something to be taken lightly. It could have far-reaching consequences and spark conflicts that would be difficult to control.


    She thought about her Lord Alexander''s declaration. Breaking the engagement between Rias Gremory and Riser Phoenix.


    From what she know, The Phoenix family was influential and powerful, and one of important family which provides Phoenix tear, a substance equivalent to low-level healing potion, and interfering with such an arrangement could lead to significant political turmoil.


    Albedo''s thoughts spiraled as she tried to understand Alexander''s true intentions because the decision such this is not taken because of some emotional value.


    Sure, Lord Alexander was indulging in sexual activity with not her, but also other females.


    Of course, Albedo didn''t hate that. In fact, as the absolute leader of Nazarick, having multiple wives, lovers, concubines, and sex slaves only showcased his power and dominance.


    However, participating in other faction affairs seemed disadvantageous and plainly foolish to her.


    Two forces only help each other when they are of equal power or when one is a vassal to another.


    And Alexander is a King, so he shouldn''t show anything that underestimates his power. A ruler has some codes, after all. Interfering in the Underworld''s politics could potentially expose them to unnecessary risks and enemies.


    If it was anyone else, Albedo would have questioned their sanity for proposing such a plan, one that could potentially make Nazarick appear weak. She would have demanded to know what was going through their mind to think of such a risky venture.


    But the one in front of Albedo was not just anyone. He was the last of the Supreme Beings, the highest form of life, the one who all other Supreme Beings followed. He was the strongest being of Yggdrasil and held many other titles that would take Albedo a day to enumerate.


    Alexander''s decisions were never to be doubted, even for a second. Albedo would never question his intentions. Yet, she couldn''t help but try to understand his reasoning, to ensure she could support him in the best possible way.


    Albedo stood there, her mind racing as she tried to piece together the possible motives behind Alexander''s decision to interfere in the Underworld''s politics.


    Why would he risk so much for this? What was the larger plan that she might be missing?


    One possibility dawned on her: Alexander might be aiming to sow chaos and destabilize the power structures within the Underworld.


    By breaking the engagement between Rias and Riser, he could be planting seeds of discord and weakening their united front.


    In the ensuing chaos, Nazarick could swoop in and consolidate power, effectively taking control without appearing as the aggressor.


    Albedo considered this angle carefully. The Underworld''s nobility was known for its complex alliances and rivalries.


    A disruption of this magnitude could create a power vacuum, and in such a vacuum, Alexander''s strength and strategic brilliance could shine even brighter.


    They could position themselves as the new power brokers, with Rias Gremory''s gratitude ensuring a strong ally within the Underworld.


    But this was highly unlikely as to achieve chaos of that magnitude, they would need to use the old devils. Considering she hadn''t received any report about making use of the old devils, it only meant that this wasn''t the plan her Lord was going to use.


    If her Lord was going to conquer the Underworld...


    Albedo''s line of thought broke, and she recollected what they had been doing until now.


    From the beginning, Lord Alexander told her that he wasn''t interested in war or any other conventional means of power. But as she traced back their actions, Albedo could see a pattern emerging in what she once thought were random activities.


    On the day Nazarick transferred to the Dimensional Gap, Lord Alexander had a fight with Lady Death and defeated her. As compensation, he took Death as his wife and received a multiverse system as a reward.


    Then he came to this world, and his first course of action was to enroll in the same academy as Rias and Sona, the sisters of the Devil Kings. This seemingly casual decision now appeared strategic in hindsight.


    Next, Lord Alexander ordered Demiurge to make Sacred Gears, the most powerful artifacts of this world. While the process was still ongoing, it demonstrated his interest in leveraging the world''s inherent power structures.


    After that, Lord Alexander proceeded to seduce both Sona and Rias. Albedo initially saw this as a testament to his charisma and strength, but now it seemed to be part of a grander design. By winning the hearts and loyalty of these influential devil heiresses, he was positioning himself strategically within the Underworld''s power structure.


    As Albedo pieced these events together, a realization dawned upon her. Perhaps Lord Alexander wasn''t aiming for outright conquest. Instead, he was weaving a web of influence and power, one that would allow him to control the Underworld from within, subtly but effectively.


    By enrolling in the academy, he had placed himself at the center of the young devils'' world, gaining their trust and admiration. Ordering the creation of Sacred Gears indicated his intent to possess unrivaled power. Seducing Rias and Sona secured alliances with two of the most powerful devil families.


    Albedo''s respect for her Lord deepened further. His strategy was elegant and efficient, avoiding unnecessary conflict while securing a position of immense influence. She felt a surge of pride and determination. She would ensure that every move they made would reinforce this grand strategy.


    Still there is one doubt she needs to clarify to make the full picture.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 144: The Grand plan

    Still, there was one doubt she needed to clarify to complete the full picture. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Alexander, do you know that you will need to fight Rias''s fianc¨¦ to start?" Albedo asked. To others, it might seem like a random question, but for her, the answer was the key to understanding her Lord''s line of thought.


    Hearing Albedo''s question, Alex tilted his head and looked straight at Albedo, as if contemplating whether to tell her or not. The pause was brief, but to Albedo, it felt like an eternity. She could see the gears turning in his mind, calculating the implications of revealing his intentions.


    "Yes, Albedo," Alex finally said, there was small smile in his lips. "I am aware of the engagement and the potential conflict with Riser Phoenix."


    Alexander only said that to look cool in front of Albedo, and he couldn''t exactly say that he was also aiming for Riser''s sister.


    But hearing what Alexander said, Albedo''s eyes widened slightly. So it was true. Her Lord was fully aware of the political landscape and the obstacles ahead. This was not a reckless move; it was a calculated step in his grand design.


    How did he know Rias was engaged to Riser before arriving in this world? Albedo should have asked that, but she didn''t, as she already knew the answer to that question.


    Because he is Alexander Seductus Von Mortis.


    Albedo continued her line of questioning, wanting to understand more about her Lord''s intricate plans.


    "Then the reason why you spanked Serafall, one of the Devil Kings, was to assert domination and also to measure the strength of the Devil Kings, right?"


    Again, Alexander couldn''t say he spanked Serafall because she had a nice ass. So he went along with Albedo''s assumption.


    "Yes, Albedo."


    Albedo''s eyes sparkled with admiration and understanding. "Your methods are always so well thought out, my Lord. I must say, they are beyond what even the most strategic minds could conceive."


    Alex thought.


    After that, Albedo asked one more question to confirm her Lord''s intentions.


    "My Lord, Do you plan to follow this path even is other world''s we are planing to visit."


    a harem? Alex thought but still answered her question.


    "Yes, I plan to follow the same route in other worlds as well," he said, confidently.


    Alexander thought.


    But Albedo didn''t follow Alexander''s line of thought. To her, his words confirmed that he was preparing for a grand conquest, extending his influence and power across multiple worlds.


    . Albedo thought, her admiration growing even deeper.


    Her mind raced as she pieced together the grand strategy she believed Alexander had been orchestrating from the very beginning. Everything from the moment Nazarick was transported to this world had been part of his plan.


    Thinking about that, Albedo felt a chill. She considered herself to be one of the best at reading others'' intentions just by watching their faces.


    While she didn''t think she could completely read her Lord''s thoughts, she was sure she could at least grasp the surface-level intentions of her Lord.


    But this time, she had failed to see the depth of his strategy. It was both humbling and awe-inspiring. Her Lord, Alexander, was operating on a level far beyond her initial comprehension. Every action, every decision, was part of a grand tapestry of conquest and dominion.


    "So this is why I became the second wife, while Lady Death became the first," Albedo murmured to herself, reflecting on her own arrogance. She had once thought she understood Lord Alexander''s plans, believing him to be driven solely by carnal desires with no greater aim in mind.


    How wrong she was.


    Now that she understood her Lord''s grand plan, Albedo was determined to do everything possible to make his dream of conquering the multiverse a reality. She felt a surge of renewed purpose and loyalty, ready to support Lord Alexander in his ambitions beyond anything she had previously imagined.


    But before she could fully commit to this new path, Albedo knew she needed to return to Nazarick and inform all the Guardians about Lord Alexander''s true intentions. Demiurge, with his strategic mind, would surely love the challenge and the intricacies of their new objective. Albedo imagined his excitement and planning already taking shape.


    However, there was one crucial aspect she needed to emphasize to the Guardians: violence was forbidden. Lord Alexander''s conquest would be achieved through diplomacy, strategy, and the subtle manipulation of powers. They must uphold Nazarick''s reputation as a force to be reckoned with, but also as a faction that could navigate the delicate politics of multiple worlds without unnecessary bloodshed.


    With a determined nod, Albedo said turned to her Lord. "My Lord, Please allow me to return to Nazarick."


    ".... Ok." He said.


    "Thank you, My Lord." Hearing Alex, Albedo turned around left.


    Alexander thought without knowing how bad he fucked up.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 145: Misunderstanding

    After leaving the apartment, Albedo quickly made her way back to Nazarick. Her mind was focused, her steps quick and determined. As soon as she arrived, she called for an urgent meeting with all the Guardians.


    The grand hall of Nazarick, with its imposing architecture and atmosphere of power, served as the perfect backdrop for the assembly. The Guardians arrived promptly, sensing the urgency in Albedo''s summons.


    Demiurge, Cocytus, Aura, Mare, Shalltear, and Sebas all stood before her, their expressions attentive and serious. They knew that when Albedo called for a meeting, it was of great importance. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you all for coming on such short notice," Albedo began, her voice steady and authoritative. "I have just come from a discussion with Lord Alexander, and I have crucial information to share with you all."


    The Guardians exchanged glances, curiosity piqued. Demiurge adjusted his glasses, leaning slightly forward as he listened intently.


    "Our Lord''s plans are far more intricate and ambitious than we initially understood," Albedo continued. "He is not merely focused going tour across worlds, but he aims to conquer the multiverse. His actions, from defeating Death to enrolling in the same academy as Rias and Sona, are all strategic moves in his grand design."


    A ripple of surprise passed through the Guardians, but it quickly transformed into admiration and respect for their master.


    "I told you before, Albedo, that Lord Alexander was planning something," Demiurge said with a knowing smile. "But you were the one who said he was just enjoying his vacation."


    "Yes, I did, Demiurge," Albedo admitted, her voice tinged with regret. "I am ashamed of myself for thinking that way."


    Demiurge adjusted his glasses, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "It''s understandable. Our Lord''s genius is often beyond even our comprehension. But now that we know his true intentions, we can proceed accordingly."


    "Yes, We must support Lord Alexander in this endeavor with all our might," Albedo said, her voice growing firmer. "However, there is one critical directive we must adhere to: violence is forbidden. Our conquest will be achieved through diplomacy, strategy, and manipulation. We must navigate the delicate politics of each world without unnecessary bloodshed."


    "Without bloodshed and only politics, huh? Does he want to rule the world through shadows?" Demiurge asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Albedo nodded. "From what I diluted from his plan, Yes, Demiurge, he want to rule the world from the shadow. Lord Alexander''s approach is far more refined. He seeks to conquer not through brute force, but through subtlety and intelligence. We will infiltrate, influence, and dominate from within. This method not only preserves our strength but also ensures a more stable and lasting rule."


    Demiurge adjusted his glasses again, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "A sophisticated strategy indeed. It will require us to be at our most cunning and resourceful. We must exploit every weakness and seize every opportunity to advance our Lord''s ambitions."


    "Exactly," Albedo agreed. "We will employ every tool at our disposal¡ªdeception, alliances, and strategic marriages(Alex with do that). We will turn rivals into allies and enemies into vassals. Our Lord''s vision is one of absolute control, achieved through the most elegant of means."


    Demiurge''s smile widened. "This will be a most intriguing challenge. I look forward to orchestrating such a complex web of influence."


    "And one more thing, Lord Alexander is going to break the engagement between Rias Gremory and Riser Phoenix." Albedo said.


    Demiurge''s eyes gleamed with interest. "So, Lord Alexander intends to first take control of the Underworld. For him to control the rest of the world, he will also need to conquer Heaven, Grigori, and other factions. Currently, he has contact only with the devils and the kidnapped fallen angels."


    Has the low-level fallen angel any role? Demiurge thought but quickly discarded it as he knew that he couldn''t foresee his Lord''s plan. The only thing he could do was prepare.


    "And Demiurge, how is the creation of Sacred Gears going? Did you get any breakthroughs after your prototype?" Albedo inquired.


    Demiurge adjusted his glasses, a spark of enthusiasm in his eyes. "The progress is promising, Albedo. The prototype has shown remarkable results, which even Lord Alexander approved, but there are still refinements to be made. The integration of the abilities we harvested from various sources is proving to be a complex challenge, but I am confident we will overcome it."


    Albedo nodded, satisfied with his response. "Excellent. The Sacred Gears will be a critical component of our strategy. Their power can turn the tide in our favor, especially when dealing with the different factions."


    "Indeed," Demiurge agreed. "Once perfected, these artifacts will serve as powerful tools for both combat and manipulation. We must ensure they are distributed strategically to maximize their impact."


    "Lord Alexander''s foresight in initiating their creation is, as always, unparalleled," Albedo remarked. "We must continue to follow his vision and execute his plans with precision."


    "Of course," Demiurge said, a determined glint in his eyes. "I will redouble my efforts to perfect the Sacred Gears. We must be ready for any eventuality."


    "Good," Albedo said, her tone firm. "Our success hinges on our ability to adapt and innovate. Each step we take brings us closer to achieving Lord Alexander''s grand design."


    With their discussion concluded, the Guardians dispersed to their respective tasks, their minds focused and their resolve unwavering.


    ???


    On death realm.


    Death was watching all the things happening in Nazarick with great interest. Then she turned her sight back to Alexander, who was in his apartment having sex with Yuri.


    "Oh Dear, You have no idea how bad you messed up, then again it was bound to happen sooner or later. It''s in your soul after all."


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 146: Time to act

    The next day, as I entered the school, Akeno was the first to greet me with a mischievous smile. "It seems you missed a big opportunity to screw Rias yesterday," she said, her voice dripping with playful tease.


    News really travel fast, doesn''t it?


    I sighed, knowing exactly what she was referring to. The stunt Rias pulled last night had been quite the event. "Yeah, well, things got... complicated," And horny for me, I said.


    I can still feel the softness if her breast in my hands.


    Akeno''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Complicated? That''s one way to put it. Rias was really determined, wasn''t she?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Determined might be an understatement," I said, leaning against the table. "She was ready to go all the way just to prove a point."


    "What are you talking about? Did something happen yesterday?" Asia, who was with me, asked after hearing Akeno and me.


    I hadn''t told her what happened the previous night as she was already asleep. The stunt Rias pulled wasn''t something Asia could handle easily; she would blush furiously and might faint from embarrassment.


    "You didn''t tell her?" Akeno asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "No, I didn''t," I admitted, scratching the back of my head. "It wasn''t exactly something that would be easy for her to hear."


    Akeno''s eyes glinted with a mix of curiosity and mischief. "Oh, come on, Alex. Don''t leave her in the dark. It''s part of the family now, right?"


    Asia looked between us, clearly confused but eager to understand. "What happened? Did something bad happen to Rias?"


    "Not bad, exactly," I said, trying to find the right words. "It''s just... well, Rias tried to make a point about her engagement to Riser by, uh, taking things to a very personal level."


    "President is engaged," Asia suddenly said.


    "You didn''t tell her about this either?" Akeno asked with a sigh, shaking her head.


    I scratched the back of my head, "Rias only told me about she being engaged just recently. But yes, Asia, Rias is engaged to someone named Riser Phenex. It''s not something she wants, though, and we''re working on a way to break it."


    Asia looked worried. "Why is she engaged to him if she doesn''t want to be? And what do you mean by taking things to a very personal level?" she asked, her innocent face tilting in curiosity.


    Akeno chuckled softly. "Well, let''s just say Rias was willing to go to extreme lengths to make her point, which means she was going make a baby with Alex-kun."


    Hearing that, Asia started to blush at an insane speed, her face turning a deep shade of red.


    "A-A baby?!" Asia stammered, her voice barely a whisper as she looked at me with wide eyes.


    I shot Akeno a look. "What have you done, Akeno? Look, Asia is going to faint from embarrassment."


    Akeno just laughed, clearly amused by Asia''s reaction. "Oh, come on, Alex. She needed to know the truth eventually."


    I sighed, gently patting Asia''s shoulder. "It''s okay, Asia. Nothing happened. We''re just trying to help Rias out of a difficult situation."


    Asia nodded, still blushing furiously. "I-I understand. I just... wasn''t expecting that."


    "She thought that by, uh, getting very close to me, it might give her an out from the engagement."


    Asia''s eyes widened in understanding, and she blushed. "Oh... I see."


    "Yeah, it was a bold move," I said. "But it didn''t go as planned. A maid showed up and stopped things before they got too far."


    Yes, too bad, otherwise I would have become Sirzechs''s brother in law.


    Akeno''s expression turned more serious. "Rias is desperate, and she''s willing to do whatever it takes to get out of this engagement."


    Asia''s worry deepened. "Is there really no other way to help her?"


    "Oh, Asia, do you really think when I am here Riser will able to marry Rias by force." I said trying to look cool.


    "After all, if Rias got married, Alex-kun would lose one harem member," Akeno added with a teasing grin.


    Damn it, Akeno, I thought. Are you and Death somehow related?


    Akeno''s teasing tone and mischievous smile did little to hide the genuine concern she had for Rias. I could see it in her eyes, despite her playful facade.


    I was about to retort when I sensed a different magic power¡ªone that belonged to the Gremory family but felt unfamiliar. It could only mean one thing: Riser was here to meet Rias.


    "Someone''s coming," I said, "We need to get to the clubroom, now."


    Akeno nodded, her playful demeanor vanishing. Asia looked confused but followed our lead as we quickly made our way to the Occult Research Clubroom.


    Upon arriving, we saw Rias standing there, facing a tall young man with short blond hair and blue eyes.


    Seeing this I had only one thought.


    The time has come for me to act as the arrogant Young Master.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 147: Riser Phenex

    When we entered, we found Rias standing with a tall, handsome young man with blond hair and blue eyes. He wore an elegant white suit with a red shirt, exuding an air of arrogance and confidence.


    This was Riser Phenex. Looks punchable enough.


    There was also Kiba, Koneko, Issey and Grayfia at side.


    Rias has a very unpleasant face. Akeno is smiling like usual, but she has cold vibe.


    Koneko is sitting on a chair at the corner quietly. It seems like she doesn''t want to get involved with others much as possible.


    The room has an atmosphere where no one is talking.


    Kiba quietly says "Oh my" after seeing us. The three of us goes inside the room.


    Grayfia, as always, was expressionless.


    That''s how tense the atmosphere of this room is.


    Asia is also feeling uneasy so she holds onto my sleeve with an uneasy face. I pat on her head to comfort her and to make her feel safe. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rias, my dear, it''s been too long," Riser said with a smug smile. "I came to see my beautiful fianc¨¦e."


    Rias''s expression was one of barely contained anger. "Riser, what are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to see you, of course," Riser replied smoothly. "And to remind you of our engagement. It''s time we started planning our wedding."


    He said as he was about put his arms around his Rias.


    I stepped forward, placing myself between Rias and Riser. "It sure is nice weather today. Good day for a picnic. But sadly, it''s going to be a bad day for you."


    Riser looked at me with a mix of confusion and irritation. "Who are you to interfere in this matter? This is between Rias and me."


    "I''m Alexander," I said calmly, meeting his gaze. "In case, Rias wasn''t clear, She doesn''t what to marry you and one more thing, She is my Girlfriend."


    "You are?" Riser said, his confusion deepening.


    "I am?" Rias echoed, her eyes widening in surprise.


    I turned to Rias with a confident smile. "Are you not, I mean you did break into my bedroom yesterday."


    Rias''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink, but she quickly recovered, "That''s right. Alexander is my boyfriend. And I have no intention of marrying you, Riser."


    Riser''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll get to that later, Rias. But first, mind explaining what he just said?"


    Rias straightened up, meeting Riser''s gaze without flinching. "I did visit Alexander last night, and it wasn''t for anything inappropriate. I wanted to discuss my engagement and how to break free from it."


    No, you came to fuck with me, Stop lying.


    Riser scoffed. "And you think this... boyfriend of yours can help you? Do you know who you''re dealing with, Rias?"


    "Oh, we know exactly who we''re dealing with. You''re the guy who thinks he''s hot stuff because he can regenerate from a few burns. Big deal. What are you going to do, heal from a bruised ego when you lose?"


    Sweet, Now I am truly feeling like a young master.


    Riser''s smirk faltered for a moment, but he quickly recovered. "You have no idea who you''re challenging."


    "Listen here, bird brain, it''s you who has no idea who you''re dealing with." I retorted, stepping forward. The atmosphere grew tense, and before things could escalate further, Grayfia stepped between us.


    "Enough," Grayfia said firmly, her voice carrying a tone of authority that demanded attention. "This is not the place for such conflicts. Riser, you know the consequences of engaging in a fight outside of an official Rating Game."


    While this was happening, Issey who has no idea what was happening looked at Akeno.


    "What is happening here?" Hearing Issey, Akeno explained it to her.


    "That guys is engaged to Rias."


    ???


    "The tea made by Rias''s [Queen] is superb."


    "Thank you very much." Akeno said.


    Akeno is also smiling, but she doesn''t say her usual "Ara ara" and "Ufufu". She is giving junior Albedo vibes.


    I was sitting on the sofa with Rias on my right. Riser opposite to us and is looking really pissed. As he couldn''t sit next to Rias.


    I don''t really hate Riser like how I hated freed, In fact, if it was any other situation, I think we both will just ignore each other carry on with our business.


    Now we can''t.


    "Riser, I tell you once again I will not marry you.


    "Yeah, I heard that before. But Rias, that won''t do, you know? I think the situation of your household is quite serious."


    "That''s none of your concern! If I''m the next heiress for the House of Gremory, then I will choose who will become my husband! My father, brother, and everyone in the clan are rushing it! Also it was a promise that I will be free until I graduate from university of the human world!"


    "That''s right. You will basically be free. You can go to college and you can do whatever you like with your servants. But your Otou- sama and Sirzechs-sama are worried. They are afraid that your household will become extinct. We lost a great number of pure- blood Devils in the last war."


    "Even if the war has ended, our rivalry with the Fallen Angels and God hasn''t ended yet. It''s not rare for the successors of pure-blood Devil to get killed in the worthless battle against them, which leads to the household becoming extinct."


    "So for a pure-blood Devil that are also happens to be a High-class Devil, getting together would be the obvious solution for the forces of Devils. A pure-blood High-class Devil. Even you know that these children will be important from now on, right?"


    Ah, politics, I don''t like it.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 148: Know Your place

    Issey


    Buchou and Raiser starts to argue about something I don''t get. But even an idiot like me knows that they are discussing an important thing about the World of Devils.


    And Alex was just enjoying the tea Akeno-san give him. He was seriously looking handsome and has an aristocrat aura around him.


    And from the looks of it, Alex could understand what Rias and Riser is saying. Considering he is a rulers, It wasn''t that weird.


    The weird thing was Alex''s hand was on Buchou''s thighs. And she was saying nothing to it.


    As expected of my boyfriend, he really has talent for seducing, just like how he seduce me.


    He is going to be harem king for sure.


    From what he told me, currently he has three wives (Yuri didn''t consider her self as wife Alexander as she consider herself as his maid.), I have meet Albedo, the second wife, she is also a teacher in this school but I haven''t met his First and Third wives.


    Alex has told me his third wife is a vampire but he hasn''t told about who the first wife is.


    He just told me I will meet her when my time arrive.


    Anyway back to Buchou.


    Buchou becomes quiet when Raiser started a serious topic. Though her sharp eyes hasn''t changed. Raiser continues to talk after drinking the tea.


    "The newly produced Devils-. The ones like your servants, the reincarnated Devils, are expanding in terms of strength but that would make us, the High-class Devils with old history background, lose our place. There are old nobles who gets close to the reincarnated Devils because they are very powerful. Well, that might be alright. The newly produced Devils are also important for our future. But we can''t allow the pure-blood Devils to go extinct right? You and I were chosen in order to prevent the pure-bloods from going extinct. My house is safe because I have my older brothers. But there are only two siblings in your house. And your brother is someone who left the house. Then there would only be you, Rias, who can inherit the House of Gremory. If you don''t take a husband, the House of Gremory will go extinct in your generation. Are you trying to crush the household that has been continuing for a very long time? Because of the past war, there is not even half the number of Devils who were referred as "72 pillars". This marriage has the future of the Devils on the line."


    ...It seems like the discussion is getting really serious...


    The "72 pillars", I was told about it from Kiba before.


    A long time ago there were 72 Devils that held a peerage, and each clan had dozens of armies, but most of them died in the war. Buchou''s clan are one of the important pure-blood Devils that survived the war.


    I was pissed when Riser kept on saying engagement, but listening to the whole story makes it seem very complicated.


    But anyway, Buchou is Alex''s girl so it doesn''t matter if she is engaged or not. I thought as I nodded to myself.


    Pure-blood Devils, in other words Buchou and Raiser. A pure Devil. It means their parents are also pure-blood Devils. A real Devil. Asia , I and rest here will be categorised as reincarnated Devils.


    A rule from ancient time, huh. Then my opinion won''t mean a thing huh...


    But Alex why aren''t you saying anything.


    "I''m not going to crush my house. And I am willing to take a husband."


    Hearing Buchou, Raiser makes a big smile.


    "Oh, to be expected from Rias! Then let''s-"


    "But I won''t marry you, Raiser. I will marry the one I acknowledge. Even the Devils from the old noble house have the right to choose. And I told you before I love Alexander very much." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buchou talks over Raiser and says it clearly.


    Hearing that, Raiser suddenly becomes unpleasant. His eyes become sharper and he even makes a noise with his tongue.


    "...You know, Rias. I''m also a Devil who carries the name of House of Phoenix behind me. I can''t let that name get tarnished. I didn''t even want to come to a small old building like this in the human world. Rather, I don''t like the human world that much. The fire and wind of this world is filthy. For a Devil like me who rules fire and wind, I can''t stand it!"


    FLAME!


    There are flames around Raiser. There are small bits of fire around the room.


    "I will take you back to the underworld, even if I have to burn all of your servants."


    CHILL


    Suddenly the temperature in the room dropped and the room become dark.


    "Just because I was silent, doesn''t give you the right to threat my girlfriend, Fire Chicken. And you dare to aim your killing intent at us, Know your place you worm." Alexander said.


    So Cooooool. This is what I love about him, wish I could take a picture of his serious self.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 149: Rating Game

    "Know your place, you worm," I said to Riser.


    Now that''s what I call being a Young Master.


    "What did you say, you scum? Not only do you claim that you are my fianc¨¦e''s boyfriend, but now you are threatening me? You are courting death."


    He said it. This bastard really said it. I always thought of what I''d say when someone said that to me.


    I stepped forward, my gaze locked onto Riser''s. "Courting death? Please, I don''t need to court her. And you''ll find that out soon enough."


    Riser''s face contorted with rage, and for a moment, it seemed like he might lash out. But before he could respond, Grayfia moved between us, her authoritative presence commanding attention.


    "Enough," Grayfia said, her tone icy.


    "Alexander-sama, Raiser-sama, please calm down. If both of you were to continue, then I won''t be quiet about it. For Gremory''s honour, I won''t hold back."


    Both me and Raiser both make a serious face after hearing Grayfia''s quiet and intense voice.


    She and Yuri is going to get along well, I thought as I looked at Grayfia face.


    She was sexy.


    Raiser calms the flames around his body and sighs while shaking his head.


    "...To be told that by the "Strongest Queen", even I would be scared... I definitely wouldn''t want to fight the people from Sirzech-sama''s group, which is known to be made up of monsters."


    So Buchou''s brother has that much influential power huh. I also didn''t know that Grayfia-san is that strong. Issey thought from the side.


    Rias also a hands on my shoulder to tell me to calm down and disbands her little battle position. Looks like we avoided the worst case scenario.


    Which was I killing Riser straight up.


    Seeing that both me and Raiser have no intention to fight, Grayfia speaks.


    "Master, Sirzechs-sama, and those from the House of Phoenix knew it would turn out like this. To tell you the truth this was to be the last discussion meeting. Everyone knew that it wouldn''t be solved, so they decided to make a last resort."


    "Last resort? What do you mean, Grayfia?" Rias asked.


    "Ojou-sama, if you wish to push your opinion forward, then how about you settle it by having a [Rating Game] against Raiser- sama?


    ...!?"


    Rias becomes speechless hearing Grayfia-san.


    Close your mouth Rias dear, otherwise a fly is going to enter it. I thought at Rias''s funny looking face.


    "[Rating Game]? What is that?" Asia asked. Issey was also curious.


    "It''s a game that is played by the Devils with peerage, and they compete by making their servants battle."


    Kiba explains it to them after noticing their confused look.


    "Oh, I think I remember about it. It''s a battle amongst Devils where you use your servants, [Pawn], [Knight], [Bishop], [Rook], and [Queen]." Issey said that after remembering the conversation she had about Rating Game.


    Asia listen carefully at Issey explanation.


    "I heard that your strength in the game reflects greatly in your social standing among other Devils. But wasn''t that game only played by mature aged Devils, and Buchou who isn''t at the mature age can''t participate in it?" Issey asked.


    Grayfia continues her explanation and answers Issey questions.


    "Just as you know, Ojou-sama, only mature aged Devils can participate in official [Rating Game]. But if it''s an unofficial match between pure-blood Devils, even immature Devils can participate. However, in this case-"


    "When it involves the family and household problems."


    Rias continues to talk while making a sigh.


    "In other words Otou-sama and the others decided to have a game as a last resort if I was to decline, right? ...Just how far are they intending to interfere with my life to feel satisfied...!"


    Rias is really ticked off. Uwah...I can feel her urge to kill!... Cute.


    Is it weird for me to find it cute that Rias intent to kill.


    Do I a kink on that? Well considering my wife is literally death, It won''t be that weird have kinks like that.


    "Then Ojou-sama, you are saying you would also decline to participate in the game?"


    "No, I won''t, since this is a chance. Alright then. Let''s settle this with a game, Raiser."


    Raiser smirks after Rias''s provocative words.


    She is really is easy to control, Huh. Well, She did fell in love will me because of my sugar coated words.


    "Hee, so you''re accepting it. I don''t mind. But I''m already a matured Devil and I have already participated in the official game. Right now I have won most of the games. Even so, you still want to play, Rias?"


    Bla.. Bla... Bla


    Raiser replied back with an even more provocative words. Rias sends back a fearless smile.


    "I will. I will blow you away, Raiser!"


    "Fine. If you win, do whatever you like. But if I win, you will marry me immediately."


    In your dream. This girl is mine, so hands off otherwise I will cut your hands off.


    Both of them glares at each other. They are both glaring at each other with scary eyes. Oh, their glares are so intense I feel like a K-drama is about start.


    "Understood. I, Grayfia, have confirmed both sides opinion. I will be in charge of the game between the two household. Is that okay?"


    "Yes."


    "Yeah."


    Rias and Raiser both agrees to Grayfia approval.


    "Understood. I will inform the two households then."


    Grayfia-san bows her head after confirming.


    Raiser looks at me and then smirks. He then makes a smirk which pisses me off. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Rias. Is this dog also your servant."


    Rias twitches her eyes at his words.


    "No,"


    "Too bad, It feels like I won''t about teach you some manners." Riser said.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 150: Rating Game 1

    "Too bad. It feels like I won''t get to teach you some manners," Riser said, his smirk widening.


    I stepped forward, my eyes narrowing at Riser. "Watch your mouth, bird brain. You''re lucky you get to leave here unscathed today."


    Riser''s smirk turned into a sneer. "Big words from someone who''s not even a Devil. Let''s see if you can back them up in the game."


    "We''ll see who has the last laugh," I shot back.


    Riser starts laughing at my reply as if he finds it amusing.


    "Then this match will be a laugh. Only Rias''s [Queen], the ''Priestess of Thunder,'' can fight on par with my adorable servants."


    Saying that, Riser clicks his fingers, and the magic-circle on the floor glows. The magic-circle has the same emblem of Phoenix that Riser appeared from. Then shadows appear from the magic-circle.


    One by one, Riser''s servants materialize, each more imposing than the last. There''s Yubelluna, the "Bomb Queen," with her long purple hair and cold eyes.


    Then there''s Xuelan, a martial artist with an intimidating aura, and Isabela, a tall woman with a fierce demeanor. Each servant radiates confidence, clearly used to winning.


    "Well, these are my cute servants."


    Around Raiser who said that, 15 people that seems to be his servants gathers around him.


    It seems like High-class Devils receives 15 [Evil Pieces] from Maou. You can form a master and servant relationship by using it to those who you want to make as your servant.


    If the person you wish to make your servant has high potential capacities, then the chess consumption can be doubled.


    That''s why there are cases where there is only 1 [Rook] or 1 [Knight].


    Rias also had the same incident. That is Issey. Every king can get a maximum of 8 [Pawns], but Rias used all 8 pieces on Issey because there is an extremely fiendish thing within her.


    That''s why there are High-class Devils that doesn''t have 15 servants. But Raiser has the maximum number of 15 servants.


    It''s a magnificent view to see all 16 Devils including the [King].


    But just as I said before because all the Riser peerage only took one piece they don''t have the potential that of Rias''s Peerage. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even with that much potential on Rias Side, she won''t able to win against Riser.


    The reason to that is quite simple because Rias is lazy to put all the hardwork necessary to make use of her Peerage full potential.


    I am in no position to tell Rias what''s right or wrong. If we take our characters at base value for comparison, then without a doubt, Rias is at the top of the list.


    Even though she is lazy and acts spoiled, nobody can deny the fact that she will go to any length to protect her peerage, even at the cost of her own comfort.


    And not going to lie, a girl who is willing to put her life on the line to protect her family is more than enough to be loved.


    Her boobs indeed played a role, which I can''t deny.


    However, the potential in Rias''s peerage is largely untapped. They need guidance, training, and the drive to push beyond their limits.


    And that''s where I come in. If Rias can harness the true power of her team, they''ll be unstoppable. But it means stepping out of her comfort zone and embracing the hard work required to reach that level.


    Only then she can achieve victory for her own freedom.


    Riser''s arrogance blinds him to the weaknesses in his own peerage. He relies too much on their numbers and their ability to regenerate.


    He underestimates the power of determination and the strength that comes from fighting for something you truly believe in.


    I do love to break his fighting spirit in a match but I am outsider in this match so I can''t participate in the rating game unless Riser himself allows me.


    "Meet my peerage," Riser said smugly. "Each of them is more than a match for your pathetic team."


    I glanced at Rias, who stood tall and unyielding despite Riser''s taunts. Her eyes met mine, I just smiled at her.


    "Seems like you made a harem for yourself, Riser, instead of fighters," I said, letting a hint of amusement creep into my voice.


    "You must be jealous," Riser mocked. "Figured, after all, you wouldn''t be able to get yourself a harem even if you lived for a hundred years."


    Hearing him, I started to laugh out loud. It was the funniest thing I had ever heard.


    "Jealous? Of that?" I said, wiping a tear from my eye. "You know, Riser, that''s the funniest thing I ever heard. Look even Rias is laughing at your joke."


    Before thing could get messy, Grayfia interfere once again.


    "Enough. The terms have been set, and the game will proceed. Rias, Riser, prepare your teams."


    "Rias, how about we have a match in 10 days? We could do it now, but that wouldn''t be interesting."


    "...Are you giving me a handicap."


    "No, but the next one is, Your name was Alexander, Right. I am giving you right to participate in this Rating Game, I will show you the consequences for mocking a noble Family of Devil." Riser said.


    You like to dig your own grave, Didn''t you, Riser?


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 151: Potential Husband

    After Riser and his peerage returned to the underworld, Grayfia told me she has something private to speak. "Riser-sama doesn''t know that you are a god, Alexander-sama."


    "I figured as much," I replied. "He let me participate in the Rating Game, after all. If he knew what I was, he wouldn''t even consider the possibility of fighting me much less allowing me to participate in the Rating Game."


    Grayfia''s expression remained serious. "There are significant political implications if it comes to light that you are from a different faction and are participating in a Rating Game. The underworld is very sensitive to external influences, especially from beings of your caliber."


    "Even with those risks, you didn''t tell Riser that I am a god," I said. "If my guess is right, even if I don''t do anything, you still wouldn''t allow Rias to marry someone she doesn''t love, right?"


    Grayfia''s eyes softened slightly. "You are correct, Alexander-sama. My loyalty to the Gremory family, especially to Devil King-sama, runs deep. I would not let her be forced into a marriage against her will. However, it is crucial to navigate this situation with care. The political landscape of the underworld is delicate, and any misstep could have severe repercussions."


    "And You know how Civil war can change the whole topography of rule."


    I nodded, appreciating her candor. "I understand. I''ll make sure to be cautious. My priority is to support Rias without drawing too much attention. But I will deal with Riser my myself."


    "Do what you think is necessary, but I request you to focus on supporting Rias and her peerage without revealing the extent of your power. Let them shine in the forefront. I know this is too much to ask from you, but Sirzechs has promised you to give anything within his power for your help."


    "Anything, huh?" I said, stepping closer to her.


    Grayfia involuntarily took a step back. Her eyes widened slightly, and I could tell she was anticipating something indecent. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I support his decision," she said, meeting my gaze with resolve.


    Now that''s a look I''ve seen before¡ªthe eyes of a maid in Nazarick ready to sacrifice themselves for a greater cause.


    "Then tell him, I''d like to go on a date with his maid and queen of his peerage, who''s past her wedding age and is keeping her virginity like a trophy."


    A tick mark appeared on Grayfia''s forehead as she processed my words. "I am not past my wedding age," she murmured to herself.


    Yeah, I have to disagree. The reason why she still didn''t get married was likely due to interference with the plot. Otherwise, who wouldn''t want to marry her? She is top wife material after all.


    Grayfia''s stern expression returned. "Alexander-sama, your comments are inappropriate and unnecessary. This is a serious matter with significant consequences."


    "I get it," I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. "But you have to admit, the situation is a bit absurd. Besides, if Sirzechs promised anything within his power, then he must have anticipated I might ask for something unexpected."


    "Nevertheless, I urge you to reconsider your request," Grayfia replied, her tone firm. "Focus on the task at hand and on supporting Rias."


    "I will," I assured her. "But let''s be real, Grayfia. You''re an amazing person, and if there''s been interference keeping you from happiness, then it''s only right that someone steps in to make things right."


    Grayfia''s eyes softened just a fraction. "Alexander-sama, your concern is noted. But the priority now is ensuring Rias''s success in the Rating Game. Your personal feelings must take a backseat to the greater good."


    "I understand," I said. "I''ll support Rias and her peerage without drawing too much attention. But after all this, I will hold Sirzechs to his promise."


    "Very well," Grayfia said, inclining her head slightly. "For now, focus on training Rias and her team. Help them reach their potential without overshadowing them."


    With that, Grayfia bowed slightly and left me.


    After Grayfia leaving, I opened my system and looked at Grayfia Meter.


    [Grayfia Lucifuge, The Strongest of Queen]


    Potential Husband: 26%


    Now that''s a improvement.


    Now for the main subject, Training Rias and her peerage would be a challenge, but it was one I was ready to take on. Their potential was immense, but it needed to be fully realized for them to stand a chance against Riser.


    "Alright," I muttered to myself. "Time to come up with a plan."


    First, I needed to assess each member''s strengths and weaknesses. I already had a good idea from watching their previous battles and with canon knowledge, but I needed a more detailed understanding.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 152: Issey Pov

    Issey:


    "Hee-hee..."


    I''m inhaling a lot of air while carrying a crazy number of bags.


    "Yahoo!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Yahoo!]


    I can hear someone''s echo. Damn it, it must be a mountain hiker. They sure are having fun.


    Right now, I''m in the mountains. We were brought here by Buchou and Alexander, after Alexander said we were going to train.


    And because of Alex''s proposal Buchou, who suddenly came to my house this morning, made me my stuff. The other members were already gathered and I came here by teleporting from the magic-circle made by Alex.


    The weather is so good that the sky is clear. The surrounding is filled with trees, and you can hear the cries of the birds. In terms of viewing the mountain, it''s incredible.


    But the problem is this slope. Every step I take drains my stamina away. And a lot of my sweat falls onto the ground.


    "Hurry, Issey. Quick."


    Alexander, who is way ahead of me, urges me. Beside Alexander is Asia. She is looking at me with a worried expression. There is a Buchou next to him


    "...I will help as well."


    "It''s okay, since issey won''t be able to get stronger if she can''t do this much."


    I can hear the two talking. Thank you Asia. And Alex, you are cruel to say that to your lovely mistress.


    ...More importantly, carrying this much luggage is impossible. Alex, they are too heavy...


    I have a huge piece of luggage on my back. I also have other bags on my shoulders. They are my bags filled with something I don''t know. Alex give to me. Akeno and Kiba also have bag as well.


    Apparently this is also part of the training. I think I''m going to die before I reach the destination. What''s inside this luggage?


    "Buchou, I gathered some herbs. Let''s use it for the meal tonight."


    Kiba says that while walking pass me with a cool expression. He''s also carrying a huge piece of luggage on his back. I lost my words when I saw him walk up the mountains without any difficulty.


    He has quite the amount of stamina since he also went to gather some herbs during our way here.


    "...See you later."


    Then Koneko-chan who is carrying more luggage than me walks past me! Guha! Superhuman girl show her talent! Damn, I can''t lose to them!


    "Uoryaaaaaa!"


    I then went up the mountain at full throttle! Haahaaha! Shit I''m going to die! I''m seriously going to die!


    While repeating something like this over and over again, we reach the mansion.


    This mansion made from wood belongs to the House of Gremory.


    Usually it is hidden by blending in with the scenery from humans by using demonic-powers, but it has appeared since we will be using it. I can smell the scent of wood after getting inside.


    I went to the living room to put the bags away, and went with girls to upstairs to get changed into a clothing where we can move easier.


    I looking forward for Alex''s to peek on us but sadly he didn''t sometimes he show some unexpected gentlemen gesture.


    I also love that part of him.


    But I came with Buchou, Asia, Akeno and Koneko, I heard Alex and Kiba''s conversation.


    "I will also go and get changed."


    Kiba went to a room located on the first floor carrying a blue jersey.


    "Don''t peek."


    Kiba says something messed up jokingly to Alex.


    "I will seriously punch you, bastard!"


    Geez, if girls from our school saw us, then they will cause an uproar again. It''s already bad since the BL pairing of "Alex x Kiba" and "Kiba x Alex" are getting popular lately.


    Well, If they didn''t see this then I will just tell them. Not going to lie, I also read "Alex x Kiba".


    It got popular because it was the "Beauty and the Beast" pairing. Of course, Alex is the beast.


    I got changed at the empty room after I rested for a bit, and my stamina restored a bit as well. Even the empty room comes with bed and equipment necessary for everyday use. But it doesn''t come with a television.


    By the time I finished getting changed, everyone has already gathered in the living room. Alex was wearing his usual outfit but he had a earring on his right ear this is my first time seeing it. And Buchou who is wearing a red jersey smiles and says it after she sees me.


    "Now then let''s start our training outside right away. Alex, for now on you are in charge."


    I don''t know if I was imagining or not but Alex got a predator smile as he looks at each of us.


    I am really getting a bad feeling about this.


    If I give him a blowjob will he go easy on me.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over and Demon Slayer Arc is over and next world has been confirmed to be New World(Overlord).)


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 153: Training

    I gathered Rias and her peerage in the training grounds. They all looked determined, ready to give their best.


    Seeing their determination I am getting cold feets. While I am confident that I am stronger than all of Rias peerage but I not confident in my teaching abilities.


    All my abilities and skills come from the game but that same rules cannot be applied to a real world.


    But even with my lack of confidence, I had to train Rias and her peerage. They trusted me with this duty, and I couldn''t let them down.


    I had the option of calling people from Nazarick, especially the Guardians. I had no doubt they would make Rias''s peerage a powerhouse. However, I was wary of the methods they might use to fulfill my orders.


    If I told Demiurge that I needed Rias and her peerage to become strong in the next ten days, I had no doubt he would open his "happy farm" and start adding animal parts to them to make them stronger. The idea of subjecting them to such extreme measures was unsettling.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to proceed with the assessment.


    "Before we start," I began, "I need to see where each of you stand. We''ll begin with some individual assessments."


    Rias nodded. "Understood. We''re ready."


    I started with Rias herself. Her destructive magic was powerful, but she needed better control and quicker casting times before all that I need to see her attack power.


    "Rias attack me with your destructive power." I said


    Rias looked slightly hesitant but quickly gathered herself. She raised her hand, focusing her energy. "Alright, here I go."


    A crimson aura surrounded her as she channeled her magic. With a swift motion, she unleashed a powerful blast of energy directly at me. The ground shook and the air crackled with intensity as her attack surged forward.


    I stood my ground, preparing myself. Just as the blast was about to hit, I raised my hand and absorbed the impact, feeling the sheer force of her magic. The power behind it was impressive, but I could see where she needed improvement.


    If I had to compare, if Rias was a level one then her attack power was that of a level ten.


    "Not bad, Rias," I said, lowering my hand. "Your attack power is strong, but you need to work on your control and casting speed. In a real battle, every second counts."


    After giving her my assessment, I decided to demonstrate the importance of what I was saying. I summoned a Blood Knight. The Blood Knight has a high health value compared to my other summons, making it a perfect sparring partner.


    "Rias, I want you to attack the Blood Knight. Focus on quick, precise strikes. Try to overwhelm it with speed and control," I instructed.


    After Rias was done, I turned to Akeno.


    Next, I moved on to Akeno. Her lightning attacks were formidable, but I wanted to see how versatile she could be.


    "Akeno, let''s see some combination attacks. Mix your lightning with other elements."


    Akeno smiled confidently. "Of course, Alexander."


    She began to summon her lightning, but this time, she added wind to the mix. The combination created a swirling vortex of electrified air that she directed at a training dummy. The attack was swift and devastating, leaving the dummy in pieces.


    "Good job, Akeno," I praised. "Keep exploring different combinations. Versatility will make you a more unpredictable and effective fighter. I will also teach you some spell from my collection after this is over."


    She is still not using her fallen angel side, If she wants to be strong then accepting her fallen angel side is necessary.


    Well, I need to take that slowly after all feeling and grudge need to handle with care. Or may be I should talk to her tomorrow.


    Moving on, I assessed Kiba. His swordsmanship was excellent, but he relied too much on speed.


    "Kiba, show me your best sword technique." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kiba drew his sword and dashed forward, his movements a blur. His strikes were precise and rapid, but I could see the strain it put on him.


    Because I have a weapon master class, I can quickly notice Kiba''s short coming. I also studied his moves on the stray devil hunt.


    So I pretty much know what I need to do.


    "Your speed is impressive, but you need to balance it with power," I advised. "Try incorporating stronger, more deliberate strikes into your repertoire."


    Kiba nodded, taking my advice to heart. "I''ll work on it, Alexander."


    Next was Koneko. Her strength was her greatest asset, but she needed to improve her agility and reflexes.


    "Koneko, let''s focus on dodging and counter-attacks."


    Koneko squared off against a series of moving targets. She dodged and weaved through the attacks, but her movements were a bit rigid. I guided her through a series of drills to improve her fluidity and quickness.


    "You''re strong, Koneko, but agility is just as important. Keep practicing these movements," I encouraged.


    Just like Akeno, she is also hiding her strength.


    I turned to Asia. Her healing abilities were crucial, but she needed to be faster and more efficient.


    "Asia, I want you to practice healing under pressure. I''ll create some simulated chaos to see how you handle it."


    Asia nodded nervously. I conjured a series of illusions that mimicked the chaos of battle. Despite the pressure, Asia focused intently, healing each of her teammates with precision and speed.


    "Great job, Asia. Keep practicing under these conditions. The quicker you can heal, the more lives you can save."


    Lastly Issey, She is someone I know too well, So I didn''t need to conduct any test for her, her training was something I already decided.


    Summoning around 30 of ''Blood Borns'', I turned to Issey.


    "Issey, I need you to kill all them."


    Blood Borns are the lowest level summon in my collection but they have a nasty ability, which makes them come back to life if they are not killed with a specific amount of damage.


    I really need Issey to talk with Ddraig.


    Now training routine is done, I need to call some maids from Nazarick to cook some food for them.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 160+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 154: After Training

    After the training, we returned to the mansion to find rows of maids and butlers waiting for us, with Sebas standing at the front.


    "Welcome back, my Lord, Lady Gremory, and her peerage. I have prepared baths for all of you. Please clean yourselves and then come to the dining hall," Sebas said elegantly.


    Hearing him, Rias and the rest of the peerage opened their mouths in surprise.


    "Alex, who is this? And what''s with all these maids and butlers?" Rias asked, her eyes wide with curiosity and a hint of bewilderment.


    "Allow me to introduce Sebas," I said, gesturing towards him. "He''s one of the butlers from Nazarick, and these are the maids who assist him. I called them to help us out since we''ve had such a rigorous day of training. They''ll be taking care of everything while we''re here."


    Akeno smiled appreciatively. "Well, this is certainly a pleasant surprise. Thank you, Alexander."


    Kiba, still looking around in awe, nodded. "This is incredible. I''ve never seen such a well-organized and elegant staff."


    Issey and Asia, still a bit wide-eyed, seemed more focused on the prospect of food and a hot bath. "This is amazing," Issey said, almost under his breath.


    Koneko simply nodded, her usual stoic expression softened by the comfort that awaited.


    "Now, go ahead and take your baths," I encouraged them. "Dinner will be ready by the time you''re done."


    As they moved towards their respective rooms, Sebas and the maids bowed respectfully, guiding each member of the peerage to their baths. I could see the tension from the day''s training begin to melt away as they realized they were in good hands. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After ensuring everyone was settled, I turned to Sebas. "Thank you for arranging everything, Sebas. Your efficiency is, as always, impeccable."


    Sebas bowed again. "It is my honor and duty, my Lord. We are here to serve."


    As I headed to my own quarters to clean up, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. With Sebas and the maids handling the logistics, we could focus entirely on the upcoming Rating Game. This little touch of home would give Rias and her peerage the comfort and morale boost they needed to face the challenges ahead.


    Once everyone was clean and refreshed, we reconvened in the dining hall, where a sumptuous feast awaited us.


    "Uoooo! It''s delicious! It''s really delicious!" Issey and Koneko exclaimed, eating like there was no tomorrow.


    The rest of them tried to eat more elegantly, or at least they attempted to. We were having our dinner after finishing a long day of training, and the food was a much-needed reward.


    Since my cooking skills were lacking, I had called Sebas and some of the maids from Nazarick to help. They had prepared an extravagant spread, using the herbs Kiba had collected earlier for spices.


    The meat dish, boar from the 6th floor of Nazarick, was a first for me. The taste was amazing, without any strange flavors. The fish dish, caught by Rias, was simply cooked with salt and tasted equally delicious. There were also various other types of food on the table.


    "I think it''s too much for just seven people," I remarked, looking at the feast laid out before us.


    "You think? I don''t think I''ve ever seen this much food in one place," Kiba replied, eyes wide with amazement.


    Rias chuckled. "Well, it''s certainly a feast. But after today''s training, I think we deserve it."


    Akeno nodded, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Indeed. We need to replenish our energy for tomorrow."


    Issey and Koneko were already digging in, barely pausing to breathe between bites. "This is amazing!" Issey exclaimed with his mouth full.


    Koneko, more reserved but equally enthusiastic, nodded in agreement. "Delicious," she said simply.


    "I''m glad you all like it," I said. "Sebas and the maids really outdid themselves. They deserve a lot of credit for this spread."


    Sebas, standing nearby, bowed slightly. "It is our pleasure to serve, my Lord."


    Rias smiled warmly. "Thank you, Sebas. This is truly wonderful."


    As the evening continued, the atmosphere grew even more relaxed. Conversations flowed easily, laughter echoed through the dining hall, and the camaraderie among us strengthened. The food was exceptional, each dish more delectable than the last, and it was clear that everyone was thoroughly enjoying themselves.


    "To our success in the upcoming Rating Game," I toasted, raising my glass.


    "To our success!" everyone echoed, clinking their glasses together.


    After the meal, we lingered around the table, talking about the day''s training and sharing stories. It was a perfect end to a challenging day, and I could see that the dinner had lifted everyone''s spirits.


    Before heading to bed, Rias pulled me aside. "Thank you, Alex," she said softly. "For everything. I know it hasn''t been easy, but your support means the world to me."


    I smiled, "Anything for you, Rias. After all, I did introduced myself as your boyfriend. So it''s my duty after all."


    To which she just smiled with a small blush.


    "You should go to sleep now, after all you need to wake up at 6 am tomorrow." I said to her.


    She nodded at me but before she go to her room, she suddenly kissed me on my lips.


    "This is for standing up for me." She said after which she run towards her room.


    "Cute"


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 155: Date with Akeno

    Issey


    Training Day 2.


    When I woke up in the morning, what awaited me was the intense pain of muscle aches. That''s because I also trained at night.


    "There''s a night training planned for doing it at night as well. We are the resident of night after all."


    Buchou says.


    The training was much harder than the training I do every morning. It has a few times more training than the one I did in the morning. Even if a Devil is much stronger at night, I would still die if I train both during the day and night.


    I was already in a bad mood because I couldn''t sneak in Alex room.


    Then in the morning for day 2, it was study time.


    We gathered at the living room, and Alex apparently decided to teach me and rest about tactics.


    But the person who said to teach us about tactics is not here.


    Because of that Buchou decided that it is good time to teach me and Asia about Devil.


    Therefore they were teaching me some weird names that were hard to remember. Because I was taught things that I don''t even understand, my brain was about to get fried.


    When they pumped quite a decent amount of information, Kiba asks me a question.


    "Our greatest enemy. The Angels led by God. What is the name given to the highest rank Angels? Also the ones among them?"


    "Ummm, it''s "Seraphim", right? The members are...Michael, Raphael, Gabriel, and...hmm, Uriel?"


    "Correct."


    Alex currently not here as he took Akeno with him to talk about something important.


    ???


    Akeno


    Akeno didn''t know what was going on. Early in the morning, Alex had come to her and told her to be ready by 10 a.m. as they were going on a date.


    She should be happy about this, but she couldn''t shake the feeling of nervousness that had settled in her stomach. When Alex had asked her to be ready for the date, the first thing she did was talk to Rias about it.


    But, unlike what she had expected, Rias didn''t oppose it. Rias was a little jealous since she hadn''t gotten to go on a date with Alex herself, but she encouraged Akeno to go.


    This unexpected reaction from Rias only made Akeno more nervous. She had known Rias since childhood and was well aware of her possessiveness. It was unusual for Rias to let something like this slide so easily.


    "What should I wear?" Akeno mumbled to herself, rummaging through her closet. She finally decided on a simple yet elegant dress that highlighted her curves without being too flashy. She applied light makeup, wanting to look her best without overdoing it.


    Because they are both in same house, they decided to meet on the park.


    As the clock ticked closer to 10, she took a deep breath, even though nobody knew it, It''s her first date.


    "You look beautiful," a voice said behind her, making her jump slightly. She turned to see Alex standing there, his eyes filled with admiration.


    "Thank you," Akeno replied, feeling her cheeks flush slightly. "You don''t look too bad yourself."


    Alex chuckled, offering her his arm. "Shall we?"


    They began walking together, and Akeno''s nervousness slowly started to dissipate. The park was lovely this time of day, with the morning sun casting a warm glow over the blooming flowers and verdant trees.


    "So, where are we going?" Akeno asked, trying to ease the tension she felt.


    "It''s a surprise," Alex replied with a playful grin. "I promise you''ll love it."


    As they walked, Akeno found herself enjoying the simplicity of their conversation. They talked about everything and nothing¡ªhow beautiful the weather was, funny incidents from their childhood, and even the silly antics of their mutual friends.


    Akeno couldn''t help but notice how easy it was to talk to Alex. He had a way of making her feel comfortable, and she found herself laughing more than she had in a long time. It was refreshing, and she appreciated the effort he was putting into making this date special.


    Eventually, they arrived at a quaint little caf¨¦ nestled in a quiet corner of town. It had a cozy atmosphere, with soft music playing in the background and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee filling the air.


    "This place is lovely," Akeno said, genuinely impressed.


    "I thought you''d like it," Alex replied, leading her to a table by the window. They sat down, and Alex ordered a selection of pastries and drinks for them.


    As they chatted and enjoyed their meal, Akeno felt her earlier nerves melt away completely. Alex had put a lot of thought into planning this date, and she was having a wonderful time.


    "Do you come here often?" Akeno asked, sipping her coffee.


    "Actually, it''s my first time," Alex said with a smile. "But I thought, It''s a great place to relax and think. Plus, I heard that they have the best pastries in town."


    "I can see why," Akeno said, taking a bite of a croissant. "This is delicious." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After they finished at the caf¨¦, Alex took her to a nearby park where they strolled through the blooming flowers and lush greenery. Akeno felt a sense of tranquility wash over her, and she couldn''t help but be grateful for this wonderful day.


    "Thank you, Alex," Akeno said softly, looking up at him. "I had an amazing time."


    "Me too," Alex replied, They said.


    "Akeno, You do know that, I am God, right." Alex said absurdly.


    Stating the obvious.


    Of Course, She knows. but she doesn''t know why he have say that now.


    Either way, Akeno nodded at him.


    "Then can I ask why are you hiding your fallen angel heritage."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 156: Akeno

    "Then can I ask why you are hiding your fallen angel heritage?"


    Akeno''s eyes widened slightly, and she looked away, her serene demeanor faltering. She didn''t respond immediately, so I continued, hoping to ease her into the conversation.


    "It''s not something you need to hide, Akeno. Your past, your heritage, it doesn''t define who you are now. It''s just a part of your story."


    She remained silent, her gaze fixed on the path ahead. The air between us grew heavier, the sounds of the park fading into the background. Finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Did you know from the beginning that I was a fallen angel?"


    I nodded slowly. "Yes, Akeno, I knew."


    She looked up at me, surprise and a hint of fear in her eyes. "And you didn''t care?"


    "Why would I? Your heritage doesn''t define who you are now. It''s just a part of your story, like everyone else''s."


    Akeno sighed, her shoulders relaxing a little. "It''s hard to believe that anyone can look past it. I''ve carried this secret for so long only Rias knows, it''s become a part of me."


    I gently took her hand, feeling the warmth of her skin against mine. "You don''t have to carry it alone anymore. Let those who care about you help shoulder the burden. You''re not a monster, Akeno. You''re one of the strongest and most compassionate people I know."


    Akeno looked down, her voice trembling. "I... I hide it because I hate this side of me. Being a fallen angel is seen as something disgraceful, something evil. This is a constant reminder of the person who betrayed me and my mother... my father."


    She paused, her grip on my hand tightening. "My mother was a human, and my father was a fallen angel. For a while, we were happy. But then my father''s enemies came after us. They attacked our home, and my mother... she was killed."


    I listened intently, my heart aching for her. "I''m so sorry, Akeno."


    Akeno''s eyes glistened with tears. "After she died, I was left alone. My father disappeared, leaving me to fend for myself. I ended up wandering, lost and afraid, until Rias found me. She saved me, gave me a place to belong. But I never forgave my father for abandoning us."


    She took a deep breath, composing herself. "That''s why I hate this part of me. It reminds me of the pain and betrayal. I don''t want anyone to know, to see me as something disgraceful."


    I squeezed her hand gently. "Akeno, you are not your father. You are your own person, and you have the strength to define yourself. Your past doesn''t have to dictate your future."


    She looked up at me, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "Thank you, Alex. Maybe... maybe you''re right. Maybe it''s time to stop hiding."


    "One step at a time," I repeated, reassuringly. "You''ll find that the people who truly care about you will accept all parts of you."


    I chuckled. "Since you''ve shared a secret with me, it''s only right I share one of mine."


    "What is it?" Akeno asked, curiosity sparking in her eyes.


    "Well, it''s a surprise," I said with a grin. I extended my hand, summoning a swirling portal that shimmered with an otherworldly light.


    Akeno''s eyes widened in amazement. "What is that?"


    "It''s a gate to another place," I explained. "Come on, I''ll show you."


    She hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay, let''s go."


    We stepped through the portal, and in an instant, we were transported to the grand halls of Nazarick. The opulence and grandeur of the place took Akeno''s breath away.


    "Welcome to Nazarick," I said, watching her reaction.


    Akeno looked around in awe, her eyes wide as she took in the magnificent surroundings. "What is this place... it''s incredible."


    I smiled. "This is my home, and my kingdom."


    "It''s so huge, why is the ceiling so high?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    "So that even a dragon could enter the grand hall without a problem," I explained. "And for your knowledge, you are the first one to enter Nazarick."


    Akeno looked at me, her eyes widening even more. "Really? I''m honored."


    Raynare and her subordinates were technically the first, but there was no need to tell her that. This moment was about Akeno.


    "Come, there''s much more to see," I said, leading her further into the heart of Nazarick.


    As we walked, the magnificence of the place continued to unfold before us. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings and precious gemstones, and the air was filled with a sense of power and mystery.


    "These halls have seen countless battles and moments of triumph," I said, gesturing to the surroundings. "Nazarick is not just a fortress; it''s a testament to strength and unity."


    Akeno nodded, her awe slowly giving way to curiosity. "What kind of battles?"


    "Defending this place from those who sought to challenge us," I replied. "Nazarick has always stood as a symbol of power and resilience."


    We passed by various low level NPCs, each bowing respectfully as we walked by. Akeno seemed both impressed and slightly intimidated by their presence.


    Because I massage Guardians to not come, They didn''t came.


    "These are my loyal followers," I explained, pointing at Maid and other NPCs. "They serve with unwavering dedication, much like your friends in Rias'' peerage."


    Akeno''s expression softened. "It''s amazing to see such loyalty and strength."


    "Indeed," I said. "Just like your friends, they are willing to stand by you through any challenge."


    As we continued our tour, we eventually arrived at a grand balcony overlooking the sprawling gardens of Nazarick. The sight was breathtaking, with vibrant flowers and lush greenery stretching out as far as the eye could see.


    "This is one of my favorite places," I said, leaning on the balcony railing. "It''s a place of peace and reflection, away from the chaos of the world."


    Akeno joined me, her eyes taking in the beauty of the gardens. "It''s incredible," she whispered. "Thank you for showing me this, Alex."


    I smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "You''re welcome, Akeno. Remember, you have a place where you belong, and people who care about you. You''re never alone."


    She nodded, her expression filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Alex. For everything."


    ~~~ S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 170+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 157: Phenex Clan

    I''m looking at the ceiling while lying down on my bed. A week has passed since I started training and came to the mountains.


    It''s been training from morning to night. We also repeated many offense and defence formation as well as combination that they may use for the upcoming game.


    I look towards Issey who is sleeping on the bed besides mine. She sleeping peacefully.


    Yes, she successfully sneaked in my room. Because Asia is deep sleeper she doesn''t know that Issey is coming to room.


    Specking of Issey, she is amazing. She made a huge jump in power because of the training.


    And Akeno also started to slowly use her Fallen Angel side, not fully but she is starting to let go of her pervious grudge of her being a fallen angel.


    Specking of Akeno, she also fallen in love with me after our trip to Nazarick.


    [Akeno , Priestess of Thunder]


    Love: 70%


    Description: She is the queen of Rias peerage.


    After Your sweet talk be she fell for you


    She likes being a secret mistress more than anything.


    Remark: Careful, she is a sadist, You wouldn''t want to lose your second virginity, You Masochist.


    "I am not a Masochist, You fucker system. Like who even writing this shit, Death is it your doing." I complained.


    But she didn''t replied. She is probably laughing her ass off in her realm.


    Anyway back to topic.


    Kiba also made lot of improvemeny in his skills he attained with his own talent and loads of training.


    If he train even hard, then I have no doubt that he will on par with cocytus in sword technique.


    In demonic-power training. Asia keeps on improving her. She starts to master using fire, water, and lightning, despite it being small. But Issey on other hand can only make a mass of demonic-power that is the size of a grain of rice.


    So much things to achieve in so little time become I wasn''t able to sleep I got up from the bed slowly and headed towards the outside to watch the night sky.


    Being a vampire, I love night time more than day .


    "Ara? Your awake?"


    Rias voice came from the living room. When I look, there is Rias who is sitting where the table is.


    "Ah, Rias. Hello."


    "Why are you so stiff? Good timing, let''s talk for a bit."


    The tealight makes a faint glow on top of the table. As a vampire I can see at night and Devils can also see at night, even if there are no lights. Thanks to that, I was able to train them even at night today I don''t train them.


    Because of that I don''t know why Rias was awake at this time.


    I then sit opposite of Rias where we have the table between us.


    Rias is wearing a red negligee while wearing glasses and tying her crimson hair into one.


    "Rias, do you have bad eyesight?"


    "Oh, this? It''s just for looks. I can think more clearly while having my glasses on. Fufufu, this is the proof that I have been in the human''s world for so long."


    Rias chuckles. Even Rias with glasses looked beautiful... More like, she also looks wonderful when she wears a negligee!


    On the table there are loads of paper that looks like a map and battle formation....Was she making a plan by herself at night?


    Rias closes the notebook with different strategies written on it.


    "...To be honest, the only thing I will get by reading this is to have a peace of mind."


    Rias says it while making a sigh.


    "Why is that?"


    "If the opponent is another High-class Devil, then we could fight by reading this. This book is written with lots of research. But that isn''t the problem."


    "? Then what''s wrong?"


    "Raiser himself. No, the biggest problem is that our opponent is the Phoenix."


    Rias takes out a book after answering me and puts it on the table. She then points out at an opened page. There is a picture of a fire bird with its wings spread wide open heroically.


    "A long time ago the mystical beast, Phoenix, was looked upon by humans as a bird that governs life. It was so looked upon that it left it legend in many countries in the human world where it''s told that the tears of the Phoenix can heal any wounds, and the blood that flows within its body can give eternal youth to those that drink it."


    But there was also another clan that is different from the mystical beast Phoenix. They are the Devils that had the rank of Marquis, and were counted as one of the "72 pillars". The "Phoenix" from the Devils'' side. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The humans named the Devils'' Phoenix as "Phenex" to distinguish it from the mystical beast Phoenix, however the mystical beast Phoenix has the same ability as Raiser''s clan. In other words..."


    "They are Immortal." I said.


    "So you knew. Yes. They are basically invincible. Even if you attack them, their wounds will heal right away. Their flames won''t even leave a bone left. Eight wins and two losses. This is the record that Raiser has at the official "Rating Game". He fought ten times and won eight matches. He lost two of the match on purpose as kindness to one of the households he is close to. In reality he won all of his matches. He already became a candidate to obtain a title in the official game."


    "I felt something uneasy when I heard that Raiser was chosen as my fianc¨¦. Yes, I think Otou-sama and the others chose him in case something like this was to happen. They chose Raiser so I will have no choice but to marry him. Even if it becomes a match between households, they knew that there was no way for me to win. In chess you would say they tricked me. A swindle."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 158: Spoiled Princess

    No matter how strong Rias is, her parents knew that there was no way that that Rias could beat someone immortal.


    In the canon, She was able to escape from the wedding because of Issei and now she was able to escape because of me.


    Well, she did have two massive advantage.


    Rias continue,


    "When the Rating Game became popular, the ones who climbed up the most is the House of the Phoenix. There weren''t that many battles among Devils until the game were introduced. In a game where the [King] also participates, the strength of Phoenix became clearer. The House of Phoenix is the leading group among the strongest class. -Immortal. Devils realised how terrifying this power was for the first time."


    Well, only their body is immortal not their mind. If you can show them the true terrior and numb their will to fight then Rias can win easily but the problem is Rias, herself, don''t know the terrior so can''t make Riser lose his will to fight.


    "Hey, Do you think I can win against such an opponent." Rias asked.


    "Yes," I said with confidence. "There are two ways you can defeat him. One is to beat him down with incredible power and the other one is to keep on taking him down until his mind crushes. The first method requires the strength of a God-class. But even after the my training, I don''t think you have such power." I said bluntly.


    I can sugar coat my words but I don''t because Rias need to know the bitter truth not the sweet lie.


    This is her life so she needs to know everything.


    I continue, "The second one is to save your stamina until Raiser gets his mind crushed. Even if his body is immortal where he can resurrect his body many times, his mind isn''t immortal. His mind will definitely tire down every time we defeat him. It''s our win if we completely crush down the Phoenix''s mind. Then he will stop resurrecting and he will fall. Well, the easiest way is to defeat him with a power that is on par with God that crushes him down with one strike which takes down both his body and mind."


    ...Won''t both methods need a lot of effort to it pull off? Is it even possible to do something like that in our first battle? No, we have to do it. Rias thought.


    "In other words we have to fight until he says ''I resurrected so much that I lost the will to fight so please forgive me'', is that right." Rias asked.


    "Yes,"


    Oh yeah, I will ask her the question that has been bothering this whole time.


    "Hey, Rias."


    "What is it?"


    "Why do you hate Raiser...no, more like, why are you against this marriage?"


    Rias sighs at my question. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Certainly Raiser seems like a scum and is quite the womaniser, but I think she can''t reject this arrangement because of that.


    After all, I am also a womaniser and can be scumbag, from a different perspective.


    "...I''m a "Gremory"."


    "Huh? Well, you certainly are but that didn''t answer my question."


    "No. I didn''t re-introduce myself. I''m a Devil from the House of Gremory, and that name will follow me to wherever I go."


    "Do you hate it?"


    "I feel proud of it. However, this is also something that is a burden to me. Everyone looks at me as Rias from the Gremory. I can''t have them look at me simply as Rias. That''s why I''m enjoying my life in the human world. They don''t know about the Gremory the Devil. Everyone looks at me as who I am. I really like that feeling. I never felt something like this in the Devils'' society, and I never will now on as well. The only time I can enjoy my life as myself is when I''m in the human world."


    Rias had a distant look in her eyes, a mixture of longing and sadness.


    "Such a pitiful girl. Dear, you should take her to bed and relieve her sorrows," Death''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind.


    "I was really starting to wonder if you had forgotten about me. Where were you?" I mentally responded, trying to keep my composure in front of Rias.


    "Just observing," Death replied nonchalantly. "You seem to be getting along well with the devils. Quite an intriguing bunch, aren''t they?"


    Smiling at Death''s suggestive comment, I focused back on Rias. "I understand," I said gently. "Living under the shadow of such a prestigious name can be suffocating."


    Rias nodded, her expression thoughtful. "It is. Sometimes it feels like no matter what I do, I''m always just Rias Gremory."


    "But Rias," I continued, my tone more serious, "if you want to make a name for yourself, you have to work hard. Harder than the training you''re doing right now."


    She looked up at me, determination flickering in her eyes. "I know. And I will. I won''t let my family name define me. I''ll prove myself through my own efforts."


    "She is spoiled Princess, isn''t she?" Death''s voice echoed in my mind, laced with amusement.


    "Well, that''s one of her shortcomings," I replied mentally. "Considering she is not yet an adult, that''s not a problem. She can always correct her shortcomings."


    "And without some shortcomings what is life. If all the living beings are perfect then can we even call that living. So let her be selfish because when she grow up and took responsibility of her own then moment like this put a smile her on face, recalling how silly she was. Just like me, when I was playing Yggdrisil."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 159: With Death

    "Just like me, when I was playing Yggdrisil." I said.


    Hearing me, Death remained silent. The next thing I knew, I felt a sudden dizziness. My vision blurred, and I lost consciousness. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in the Death Realm.


    The surroundings were surprisingly serene, a vast grassland with a gentle breeze causing the grass to dance.


    "Alex, where are we?" Rias''s voice broke through my thoughts. Turning around, I saw her standing there, looking both amazed and confused.


    Ah, shit, why is Rias here?


    Before I could respond, Death appeared before us, her ethereal presence commanding attention.


    She had a playful glint in her eyes, which only I could decipher. This wasn''t one of our usual serious discussions or our usual bed room talk.


    "Welcome, Rias Gremory," Death said with a smile. "I see you''ve joined Alex in my realm."


    Rias looked around, her confusion evident. "Who are you? And what is this place?"


    Death stepped closer, her demeanor warm yet enigmatic. "I am Death, and this is my realm. It seems you have inadvertently accompanied Alexander into my realm.""


    I cleared my throat, trying to ease Rias''s obvious discomfort. "Rias, this is... a bit of a role-play. Death is actually... well, my wife. We sometimes engage in these scenarios to discuss things."


    No exactly a role play as she is my wife and she is literally death.


    Rias blinked, clearly taken aback. "Role-play? Your wife?"


    Rias couldn''t believe what she was hearing, She knows that Alex is God and he has lover, multiple one at that, but she didn''t know that out his lover one would be Death itself.


    "Who are you, Alex?" Rias asked obvious question that came to her mind.


    Hearing her question, I just smiled. "I told you before. I am the ruler of Nazarick, nothing more."


    "Alex is being modest. He is a Supreme Being, a ruler of unparalleled power. And in this realm, he has chosen to guide and protect you and your peerage." Death said.


    Then she winked at me.  S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh my god, what is she planing.


    "Then Why did you brought me here." Rias asked.


    "I told you before you have inadvertently accompanied Alexander into realm but not that you here... "


    Death gestured to the expanse of the grasslands. "Here, in this realm, one can see the true essence of themselves. Rias, you carry the weight of your heritage, but it doesn''t define you. You have the power to shape your own destiny."


    Rias looked at the grasslands, the breeze causing her hair to flow gently. "What do you mean?"


    "Close your eyes," Death instructed. "And think about who you truly are and what you wish to become."


    Rias hesitated but then complied. As she stood there, eyes closed, the grass around her began to glow softly. After a few moments, the light intensified, revealing an image of Rias, not as a Gremory devil, but as a powerful, independent individual, unshackled by her lineage.


    "What are you doing?" I whisper at Death.


    "Obviously helping you." Death said.


    "By killing her?"


    "I just expanding her world view. And to tell her that You belong to me." Death said as she sent a flying kiss.


    Damn it, that''s unfair.


    Rias opened her eyes, gasping at the sight. "Is that... me?"


    Death nodded. "Yes, it is. This is the potential within you. Embrace it, and you will find that you are capable of great things, far beyond the constraints of your family name."


    I stepped closer to Death and whispered, "What did you show her to make her react like this?"


    Death didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she gave me a knowing smile. "I showed her what she needed to see."


    For some reason, I know that what she just did means something important to Rias.


    "Anyway you should go back." Death said.


    "And Dear," Death came to me and whisper on my ears, "her ass is her weakness so take advantage of that." Death said as we snap back to reality.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 160: Potential Yandera

    Rias


    On the day of the decisive battle.


    "I''m ready."


    I said to myself, getting fired up in my room. The clock on my bedside table read 10 o''clock at night. The decisive battle would start in two hours, exactly at midnight.


    Today, our job as Devils was off. We went home straight after school to conserve our stamina. We planned to meet up at the club room 30 minutes prior to the match, so I could only stay here for about 90 minutes. But still, I felt the most relaxed here in my own room. So I wanted to stay here as long as I could. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If I went to the club room too early, I would feel nervous whether I liked it or not. Ah, I felt more nervous than the time I visited Alex''s room to lose my virginity.


    Speaking of Alex, he really married Death. What has he done to achieve that feat?


    It must be something that even I can''t comprehend.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, my mind racing. My thoughts kept drifting back to Alex and the Death Realm. The vision Death showed me was still vivid in my mind. It was a glimpse of my potential, a future where I stood strong and proud, not just as Rias Gremory but as someone who had carved her own path.


    And I was also Alex''s wife...


    Alex, a man who came to her like how a protagonist of some novel made enter. Thinking about him, he was suspicious from the beginning. He played chess with Sona and defeated and how he sweet talk her into liking her and all the support her provided.


    He was something too good to be real but his Playboy personality was his only downside.


    I knew, I can''t keep him to myself but I also don''t believe that I will be this crazy about him.


    And now without a doubt I can tell, I really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really really love him.


    I will become the best wife among all of his current lovers.


    But tonight was not about that future; it was about the present. The battle ahead was crucial. It was a test of everything we had trained for. I had to focus on the here and now, on the strategies and strengths of my team. Alex had been a constant source of support, and I needed to prove that his faith in me was justified.


    I took a deep breath and stood up. "You can do this, Rias," I told myself. "You''ve trained hard, and you have a strong team. Trust in yourself and in them."


    The weight of the battle pressed down on me, but I felt a spark of determination. I wouldn''t let my family name define me. Tonight, I would fight not just as a Gremory but as Rias Bloodmoon, a Devil who was ready to forge her own destiny and lover of Alex.


    Rias Bloodmoon... Alex''s lover. Thinking about that, I once again started to blush. How I wish I was his only lover.


    Oh my panties become wet just thinking about him. I should change it before going.


    With a final glance at the clock, I gathered my things and prepared to head to the club room. The next few hours would be challenging, but I was ready to face whatever came my way.


    After all, Alex is going to watch the show as a audience. When I asked him why he is not participating, he said he needs to see our progress.


    Because of that, I need put a good show for him after which I will introduce him to my parents and we will get married and he will eat me like how he ate Issey.


    As I left my room, I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of Alex and Death. Their unconventional relationship was a reminder that anything was possible. If Alex could marry Death, then I could certainly win this battle and take a step closer to my future.


    Determined and focused, I made my way to the club room, ready to face the decisive battle that awaited us.


    ???


    While Rias on full force on battle, Alex got a notifications from the system.


    [Rias Gremor, Heiress of the House of Gremory]


    Obsession: 180%


    Remark: Probability of getting locked up in the basement is getting high with this one.


    Alex stared at the notification, bewildered. "What in the future just happened?"


    He rubbed his temples, trying to process the information. She has the same level as Albedo and Shalltear.


    "Well, I can be happy that she loves me this much. And it''s seems, I also levelled up quite a bit as I was able to make Rias, The main heroine, my lover."


    "And Death, Do you think Rias will win this match without my help."


    "Yes, they will win."


    "Seriously, I thought for sure that they need my help to defeat Riser after all, That just can heal his body any injury which Rias can do." Alex said.


    Death didn''t said anything to him but said something entirely.


    "Dear, You should worry about yourself, Not Rias." Death said.


    "Why?"


    "Well, Sona is going to introduce her parents and Sirzechs is also looking forward to meeting you."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 161: Before the match

    The other club members and I have gathered in the old school building. We are waiting in our most relaxing positions. Everyone except Asia is wearing their uniform.


    Kiba is equipped with a gauntlet on his hands and has some armour on his lower leg. He has his swords against the wall.


    Koneko-chan is sitting on the chair and is reading a book. On her hands, she is wearing gloves that allow her fingers to be seen. It''s one of those gloves that martial artists wear. It looks pretty intense if a girl with a loli face wears it.


    Akeno-san and Buchou are drinking green tea elegantly. Just to be expected from our Onee-samas, they sure are calm...


    Asia and Issey sit on the chair quietly while we wait for the time to come.


    Ten minutes prior to the match, the magic-circle glows and Grayfia appears from it.


    "Is everyone ready? It''s ten minutes before the match."


    Everyone stands up after Grayfia confirms us. Grayfia then starts to explain about the battle.


    "When it becomes the time to start the battle, you will be teleported to the battlefield through this magic-circle. The location of the place is in a different dimension used for battles. You may fight with all your power. It''s a disposable space so feel free to fight to your satisfaction. And Alexander-sama, You will been watching from the VIP room as you instructed that you won''t be participate in battle." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded.


    A battle purpose field.


    If they fight somewhere in the humans'' world or Devils'' world, they can''t avoid destruction.


    Suddenly Issey asked Rias


    "Hey, Buchou?"


    "What is it?"


    "Buchou, you also have another [Bishop], right? Where is that person?"


    Yes, that''s what Buchou told me before she reincarnated Asia. She told me she already has another [Bishop]. Issey thought.


    She told me that the [Bishop] is doing another mission, but why isn''t the [Bishop] here under this serious situation?


    Hearing Issey''s asked the question, everyone except me, Issey and Asia acts weird.


    It seems like they have some ptsd. But I what it was but I didn''t said anything to Issey as it was Rias job.


    It feels like the atmosphere in this room has changed. All of them are keeping their mouth closed.


    "Unfortunately, the other [Bishop] can''t participate. Though there will be a time when I will talk about that in the near future."


    Rias says that to Issey without looking at her in the eyes.


    Seems like there''s something complicated about this matter. I probably should stop asking about this topic now. Issey thought


    The reason why the [Bishop] can''t appear for its Rias''s important match was because I was not confidence in training him with in 10 day.


    Grayfia-san then speaks under this weird atmosphere.


    "This "Rating Game" battle will also be viewed by members of both households from a different location through broadcast."


    "Maou Lucifer-sama will also be viewing this battle. Please do not forget about it."


    Well it''s about time, I meet the Lucifer himself.


    "Onii-sama is? ...I see, so Onii-sama is also going to view this battle"


    "U-Umm, Buchou, you just called Maou-sama "Onii-sama"...? Did I hear wrong?" Issey asked.


    But Kiba answers her straight away.


    "No, Buchou''s brother is indeed the Maou-sama."


    "M-Maoooooou!!? Buchou''s Onii-sama is Maou-sama!?"


    She is over reacting a bit, isn''t she.


    "Yes"


    Rias confirms it straight away.


    "Seriously!? No, wait. But Buchou is part of the "Gremory clan", isn''t she? I think her last name is different from any of the Maou''s last name..."


    "Lucifer, Beelzebub, Leviathan, and Asmodeus. It doesn''t match with any of their last names."


    "Are you confused because Buchou''s family name is different to the names of Maou-samas"?"


    "In the previous Great War, the Maou-samas was in a critical condition and has passed away a long time ago. But there would be no Devils if there aren''t any Maou-samas. That''s why.. " Kiba said, then I continue.


    "The Devils decided to keep the names of the Maous and let it be inherited to the ones with enormous powers. So the current Four Great Maous are the Ultimate-class Devils that are the successors of the first generation Maous that has inherited their names.


    "So that''s how it is. Then "Lucifer" and "Beelzebub" isn''t a personal name but more like a managerial position."


    "Yes, " I confirmed.


    "To tell you the truth, out of the three factions of the God, the Fallen Angels and the Devils, the Devils have the least power. We are actually in a tight spot but we are still safe because the current Maou-samas has a power equal to the previous Maou- samas."


    "I''m pretty shocked to hear that the Maou-samas that have their names recorded in the books you find in the libraries are already dead." Asia said.


    "Well that''s the result of mindless war." I said.


    "So Buchou''s brother was chosen to be a Maou from the Ultimate-class Devils then?" Issey asked.


    Kiba nods at her question.


    "Sirzechs Lucifer-who is also known as the "Crimson Satan". He is Buchou''s brother and the most powerful Maou-sama."


    "Not a "Gremory" but a "Lucifer" . So he isn''t referred by his family name any more like Buchou is." Issey asked in confusion then she continue.


    "...So that''s why Buchou needs to inherit her household."


    Rias nodded at her.


    "Yes, Issey that''s the reason and that''s also the reason why I am engaged in the first place."


    "It''s about time. Everyone, please head to the magic-circle." Grayfia suddenly said.


    We gather to the magic-circle after Grayfia urges us to.


    "Also, once you get transported, you cannot use the magic-circle until the game ends."


    "Alright, Everyone show them what you got." Then I moved closer to Issey.


    "And issey if did well then I will give a nice surprise." I whisper to her.


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously."


    "Alright, Let''s fucking Go, I will pluck that chicken wings out of Riser."


    Even if her gender is change she is pervert at core.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 162: Rating Game

    Issey


    When I open my eyes.


    ...Huh? I tilt my head when I witness the view. Obviously. Because this place is the clubroom.


    What the, did the teleportation fail? But everyone besides me and Asia are calm and they aren''t even shocked about this situation we are in.


    Also Grayfia-san is gone. Don''t tell me she teleported just by herself?


    Then-.


    [Hello everyone. I am Grayfia, a maid from the House of Gremory and today I will be the arbiter of the Rating match between the House of Gremory and the House of Phoenix.]


    School broadcast? It''s Grayfia-san''s voice.


    [In the name of my Master, Sirzechs Lucifer, I will be keeping my eye on this match. By using both Rias-sama and Raiser-sama''s opinion, we created this battlefield which is a replica of the school, Kuou academy, which Rias-sama attends to in the human world.]


    What! T-Then this clubroom is a replica? It''s exactly the same! The location of the furniture and even the scratches on the wall is the exact same so it really has a high reproduction of the real thing!


    Oh, hold on. If I look out of the window, the sky is red. It''s supposed to be very dark since it''s midnight. So did they make a replica of the school in this world of red?


    So Cool, this look exactly like Alex''s eyes.


    [The location where both teams were transported will be their "base". Rias-sama''s "base" would be the Occult Research Cub''s clubroom located in the old school building. Raiser-sama''s "base" would be the Student Council''s room located in the new building. For the [Pawns] to use "promotion", please head to the enemy''s base to do it.]


    That''s me! So I can''t promote unless I go to the enemy''s base. Due to the trait of my role, using "promotion" is absolutely necessary. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Similar to the actual chess, "promotion" is a special move you are able to do if the [Pawn] reaches the furthest part of the enemy''s base. I can change into any pieces besides the [King] piece.


    So I have to reach the enemy''s base no matter what. Student Council room, huh. It''s at the corner of the highest floor in the school building. I have to head there!


    Likewise, Raiser''s [Pawns] can promote if they get here. Unlike us, where I am the only [Pawn], they have 8 [Pawns]. If they all turn into [Queen], we are in deep shit!


    [Queen] is the ultimate piece. It''s certain that we will be in danger if they are to promote.


    It''s normal for [Pawns] to be sent first so they can take down each other. Does that means I have to take down 8 beautiful girls of [Pawns] all by myself...? Wow, I have rough roads ahead of me.


    "Everyone, will you all please put this transceiver in your ears."


    Akeno-san gives everyone an earphone type transceiver.


    Buchou says it while putting it in her ears,


    "At the battlefield, we will be using this to communicate with each other."


    So we will receive the orders through this transceiver huh. This is an important item. I need to make sure I don''t break it.


    [Now it''s the time for the commencement of the battle. Also, this match will continue till dawn in the humans time. So, Game starts now.]


    RING RING


    The school bell rings. So this is the ring to signify the start of the match huh.


    Like this, our first "Rating Game" begins!


    After this, I will really tell Alex to spoil me.


    "First we have to take down Raiser''s [Pawns]. It will be troublesome if they all promote into [Queen]."


    Buchou says it while sitting on the sofa. She''s quite confident.


    Akeno-san starts to prepare tea. U-Umm, we are in a middle of a match, you know...?


    "Buchou, you seem pretty calm..."


    "Ise, the battle just started. The "Rating Game" is originally a game that doesn''t finish in a short time. There are times when it becomes a "blitz", but mostly it''s a game that takes very long. Just like the actual chess game."


    Is that how it''s played? I thought it will be like those battles you often see in films... Something like those "ultimate fight between monsters" types of things.


    "And do you forget your training, ''even in most unexpected situation keep a cool head''." Buchou said then she continue.


    "The "Rating Game" has a meaning only if you use the battlefield to the fullest. Usually the base would be a fortress, a castle or even a tower. There are forests and rivers between the two bases and we battle using those areas. This time the school is our stage. Yuuto."


    "Yes."


    Kiba spreads a map on the table after Buchou urges him. Wow, the whole map of our school.


    It''s divided into grids and there are English alphabets and numbers on it. Oh I get it.


    It''s broken into grid that is similar to a chessboard.


    Buchou draws a circle around the old school building and the new school building with a red pen. Oh, I see. She marked our base and the enemy''s base.


    "There''s a forest near our base. It''s safe to assume that this is also our territory. In other words the new school building would be Raiser''s territory. It''s quite possible that there will be an ambush when you enter their territory. The school field is visible from the new school building. So it''s dangerous to pass through here."


    She is right. The school field is visible from the new school building''s windows. Once we enter the battlefield, it''s impossible to teleport using the magic-circle. So it''s impossible to teleport from the old school building to the new school building. So we have to use our feet to move around then. Well, we can use our wings to fly, but we will become a sitting ducks. Also, I can''t fly yet.


    "Then do we have to go through the sports ground to get to the new school building?"


    Buchou chuckles at my question.


    "Normally, yes. But the enemy will also know that. So he''ll have his servant positioned at the sports ground.... He''ll have his [Knight] or [Rook] positioned at one of the clubrooms located in the sports ground. No, if it''s a sports ground, you will need a person with "mobility". So he''ll have one [Knight] and three [Pawns], a total of four servants positioned here. Then he''ll have control of the whole sports ground."


    Then Kiba says his thoughts.


    "Buchou, it''s about the gym near the old school building. Shouldn''t we occupy this location first? If we capture it here then we will have a route to the new school building. The gym is a passage to both of the buildings so we could also restrain the enemy''s movements."


    Buchou nods at Kiba''s opinion.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 163: Sirzechs Lucifer

    Issey


    Buchou nods at Kiba''s opinion.


    "Yes, I also have the same opinion. First we will capture the gym. ...In terms of location, the opponent may have his [Rook] positioned there. Since it''s inside a building, it would be better to use the [Rook] with destructive power over [Knight] with mobility."


    ...Wow, they started to talk about the strategy in a way that I don''t understand! I should really payed attention to Alex when he was teaching us strategy instead of swallowing saliva while looking at Alex.


    Well, I''ll just follow the order! I just need to make sure that I don''t cause any trouble for them.


    "...Yuuto and Koneko, you two set a trap in the forest. Take another map with you and make sure you mark the places where you set the trap in. I will make a copy afterwards and hand it to everyone."


    "Yes."


    "...Roger."


    Koneko-chan and Kiba leaves the room straight away and takes a map and a weird looking tool box with them.


    Is that something Alex give them, It''s my first time seeing that.


    "Everyone else will be on standby until they finish setting up the trap. Oh, Akeno."


    "Yes."


    "After Yuuto and Koneko returns, can you cast illusions and mists around the forest and the sky? Obviously a trap that only reacts to Raiser''s group. That''s how the start of the match will be like, though it seems like this battle will become intense midway through it. So I''ll leave the issue regarding the mists and the illusions to you, Akeno."


    "I understand, Buchou."


    ???


    "You must be Alexander," Sirzechs said as soon as I teleported into the gallery.


    Rias''s rating game was about to start, and Grayfia had already begun the announcement. It was just like in the anime. But was it really necessary to drop me in front of Sirzechs, Grayfia? I thought mentally.


    Even if I didn''t like this, it wasn''t as if I could continue to run. After this rating match was over, I still needed to meet him with Rias. And then there was Sona. From what Death said to me, Sona would be introducing her parents to me soon, but Sona hadn''t mentioned anything about that topic. Considering I had been busy training Rias and her peerage, that was to be expected.


    "Yes, I am," I said, pretending not to know who he was. "And you are?"


    Technically, we had never seen each other, so there was no problem pretending to be ignorant.


    "Oh, sorry, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Sirzechs Lucifer, Rias''s brother," he said with a polite smile.


    "Ah, the famous older brother," I replied, nodding. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Sirzechs chuckled. "Good things, I hope."


    "Mostly," I said with a smirk.


    Sirzechs looked at me thoughtfully. "I''ve heard about your role in training Rias and her peerage. It seems you''ve made quite an impact."


    "I''ve done what I can," I said modestly. "They''ve worked hard."


    "Rias speaks highly of you," Sirzechs said. "She trusts you, and that''s no small thing."


    "She''s a remarkable leader," I said. "She deserves the best support she can get."


    Sirzechs nodded. "Indeed. I have high hopes for her in this match."


    As we talked, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of his scrutiny. Sirzechs was not just a doting brother; he was one of the most powerful devils in existence. His presence was imposing, yet his demeanor was warm and approachable.


    "Tell me, Alexander," he said, his tone becoming more serious. "What are your intentions with Rias and Sona?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "My intentions?"


    "Yes," he said, his eyes piercing. "You seem to have formed close bonds with them. As their brother, and as a leader of the underworld, I need to know where you stand."


    Ah, fuck, why does everyone need to know about my intentions?


    "Nothing actually, I am just enjoying my life," I said, not sure if he would really accept that.


    "Okay," Sirzechs said calmly.


    "Seriously, you''re going to accept such an excuse?" I said, incredulous.


    "Well," Sirzechs began, "you did help Rias and solve many problems. And you even stepped out of the Rating Game after Riser''s provocation."


    I raised an eyebrow. "So, you''re okay with me just enjoying my life?"


    Sirzechs smiled slightly. "Actions speak louder than words. Your actions have shown that you care for Rias and her well-being. You''ve helped her grow stronger, and you''ve respected her choices. That tells me a lot about your character."


    I relaxed a bit. "I see."


    "However," Sirzechs continued, "enjoying life is fine, but be mindful of the responsibilities that come with forming close bonds with individuals of high standing. Rias and Sona are both influential in the underworld. Your relationship with them will have consequences, whether you intend it or not."


    I nodded at him.


    "Anyway, about the reward you asked. I heard from Grayfia that you wanted to go on a date with her, is that true?" Sirzechs asked.


    "Yes," I confirmed.


    "Are you sure, like 100%? You can''t change your reward after you agree," Sirzechs said, his eyes unusually serious.


    I met his gaze, "I''m sure," I said confidently. "I''ve thought it through." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sirzechs sighed, a mix of amusement and resignation in his expression when he looked at me.


    He looked like he pitied my fate. I didn''t know why, but I felt that way.


    "Very well. Just know that Grayfia is highly respected, and she has her own set of responsibilities. Don''t take this lightly. And one more thing: if she comes to like you, then you should take responsibility and take her with you."


    "Sirzechs, I feel like you''re unusually excited about making her leave with me."


    "Oh, nothing like that. You''re just imagining it. And you can do whatever you want to make her fall for you."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, unsure if he was joking or serious. "I''ll keep that in mind," I said, a bit warily.


    Sirzechs smiled, a twinkle of mischief in his eyes. "Good luck, Alexander. You''ll need it more than ever."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 164: Rating Game 1

    Rias


    "Alright!" Ise''s voice rang out with determination in front of the old school building.


    Next to her stood Koneko-chan, her small frame belying the incredible strength and resolve within. They would be my vanguard for the next part of our plan.


    "Okay then, Ise, Koneko," I addressed them both, my voice steady despite the gravity of our mission. "You won''t be able to avoid the battle once you get into the gym. Move accordingly, like we discussed. That location will be crucial."


    Koneko-chan nodded, her usual stoic expression giving way to a brief flicker of determination. "Yes, I will."


    Our target was the gym, and we needed to secure it at all costs. Ise and Koneko-chan were the perfect duo for this task. They couldn''t afford to fail, and I had faith in their abilities. Ise, especially, was driven¡ªshe wouldn''t let this opportunity slip by without using her "promotion."


    "Then I will be going as well," Kiba announced, adjusting his sword at his hip with practiced ease.


    "Yuuto, move accordingly like we discussed," I reminded him, the strategic importance of his role weighing on my mind.


    "Roger that," he replied, his confidence unwavering.


    Asia, our precious healer, stood beside me, her nervous energy palpable. "Asia will be on standby with me," I told her, my tone firm yet reassuring. "But we will move once we get a signal from Ise and the others. You absolutely cannot be taken down. It will be over if we lose our healer."


    "Yes!" she responded energetically, despite her nerves. Her healing abilities were our lifeline, allowing us to take risks that would otherwise be unthinkable. We had to protect her at all costs.


    Our winning strategy hinged on protecting me, the [King], and ensuring Asia''s safety. Without her, our chances of success would plummet.


    "Akeno, I trust you to move when you think it''s the right time," I said, turning to my dependable [Queen].


    "Yes, Buchou," Akeno replied, her usual teasing demeanor replaced by a serious resolve. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the plan set into motion, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and anxiety for my team. Ise had come so far since she joined us, and her growth as a fighter and as a person was nothing short of remarkable. Koneko, despite her quiet nature, was a formidable warrior.


    Kiba''s loyalty and skill were unparalleled, and Asia''s gentle heart belied an incredible strength. Akeno, my dear friend, always knew how to strike when the time was right.


    And Alex is also waiting for me to win this match after all.


    ???


    Issey


    Now then, my adorable servants. Are you ready? We can''t turn back now. Our enemy is Raiser, who is said to be a genius from the immortal House of the Phoenix with a promised career. Now then! Let''s go and blow them away!"


    [Yes!]


    All of us replies together and heads off!


    Me, Koneko-chan, and Kiba leaves the old school building!


    "Ise-san! Everyone! Please do your best!"


    I can hear Asia cheering for us from behind. We raise our hand and wave at her.


    Now, there''s no more turning back Hyoudou Issei! I will have to be resolved and move straight ahead!


    We run towards the gym. During our way towards the gym, Kiba leaves us to head to a different direction. It''s in our plan for Kiba to leave us at a certain point.


    "Then I will be waiting for you ahead!"


    "Yeah, you just do that!"


    We split up after saying our good byes. He will do his job, and I will do mine!


    I went towards the gym along with Koneko-chan.


    Since the main entrance is connected to the new school building, we can''t enter from there. That''s because our intrusion will be caught by them.


    We need to go in from the other door located on the opposite side of the gym. We went there and turn the door knob. It''s opened. It''s not locked.


    But this gym, even the appearance of it looks like the actual thing. It''s the same with the old school building where it looks like the real thing. I will believe it if they tell me afterwards that "the stage took place at the real Kuou academy".


    We come into the back platform from the back door. Since the curtain isn''t down, the inside is visible.


    I try to look at the court from the corner of the platform, but then Koneko-chan mutters.


    "...Presence. Enemy."


    -! Even before I can get shocked at hearing that, a loud voice echoes within the gymnasium.


    "We know you are there, servants of Gremory! We watched you coming inside."


    The voice of a woman. Raiser''s servants! So they saw us coming inside!


    Then there is no need for us to hide ourselves.


    Koneko-chan and I show ourselves to them by appearing at the platform boldly. There are four female Devils standing at the court.


    The woman with a china dress, the twins and also a loli girl.


    If I remember right, the woman with the china dress is the [Rook]. The twins are the [Pawns]. And the small girl is also a [Pawn]. I know it because we were explained about the enemies while having the photo of them shown to us at the clubroom before we came here.


    Three [Pawns] and one [Rook]... We are also a [Pawn] and a [Rook], though their numbers are double of ours.


    Though due to our plan, we can''t avoid this battle.


    "Boosted Gear, standby."


    [Boost!!]


    The Boost begins. Yeah! I''m going to do it!


    "...I will leave the [Pawns] to you, Ise-senpai. I will take care of the [Rook]."


    "Yeah!"


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 165: Rating Game 2

    I stood facing our opponents, ready for whatever came next. Koneko-chan was beside me, her small but powerful frame tense with anticipation. The woman in the china dress assumed a kung fu stance, while the small girl with the stick prepared herself for battle.


    Lastly, the twin girls grabbed their chainsaws with a smile. Wait, chainsaws?


    DRILL! DRRRRRRRRRILL!


    The chainsaws roared to life, making a dangerous, grinding sound.


    Wow! Are you serious?


    "Disassembling time :)" both twins chimed cheerfully.


    Hey! You can''t say things like that with such bright voices!


    More importantly, I really didn''t want to be disassembled! Those chainsaws looked seriously lethal.


    BANG! BANG!


    Koneko-chan and the china dress woman had already begun their fight a bit further away from us. It looked like a martial arts match, with both of them throwing powerful punches. As [Rooks], each hit packed a punch. Koneko-chan seemed to have the advantage with her small build allowing her more freedom of movement, but the china dress woman was also moving swiftly, executing tricky attacks.


    SWISH!


    The [Pawn] girl, Mira, spun her stick with professional ease, making a whooshing sound as it cut through the air. My mind flashed back to training sessions where I had ended up getting hit by something¡ªwhat, I still didn''t know.


    "Split, split, split, split, split!"


    The twins came at me, chainsaws grinding against the floor, sending sparks flying. They swung their chainsaws at me with glee.


    DRRRRRRRRILL!


    I could hear the nasty sound near my ear. Wow! That was close! I just managed to dodge it in time.


    I tackled one of the twins with my shoulder, putting some distance between us. Simple moves like this wouldn''t reset the Boosted Gear. If I got too carried away and attacked them full force, the power would return to its original state.


    SWISH!


    I heard something slicing through the air behind me.


    "Wow!"


    I dodged the attack by a hair''s breadth. The stick passed sharply through my armpit. Mira again! This time, I had managed to avoid it.


    My body was moving better than I expected. The training, and Buchou unsealing some of the power of the [Pawn] pieces inside me, were paying off. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I can do this! I actually can do this! Confidence surged through me.


    Just as I was feeling optimistic, the chainsaw grazed my cheek. Pain flared, and I could feel the blood trickling down. My uniform was cut in several places. Ugh, this was a dangerous situation.


    [Boost!!]


    The second power-up activated.


    Despite the boost, the girls didn''t hesitate to continue their assault. But I was ready. My body felt more responsive, my movements quicker. I could feel the power coursing through me.


    I dodged Mira''s stick again, feeling the wind from its swing brush past me. The twins charged, chainsaws roaring, but I was prepared. Using the Boosted Gear''s power, I sidestepped their attacks, maneuvering with precision.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" I taunted, feeling a rush of adrenaline.


    The twins exchanged a look, their smiles faltering slightly. They hadn''t expected this level of resistance. Good. It was time to turn the tide.


    I moved swiftly, closing the distance between us. With a powerful kick, I disarmed one of the twins, sending her chainsaw flying. Before the other could react, I tackled her to the ground, pinning her down.


    Mira lunged at me with her stick, but I was ready. I grabbed her wrist, twisting it just enough to make her drop the weapon.


    Breathing heavily, I stood over them, victorious. "You underestimated me," I said with a grin. "Big mistake."


    Koneko-chan and the china dress woman were still locked in combat, but I knew Koneko-chan could handle it. For now, I had to focus on ensuring these three stayed down.


    With the immediate threat neutralized, I took a moment to catch my breath. The adrenaline was still coursing through my veins, making me feel invincible. I glanced over at Koneko-chan, who was expertly dodging and countering the china dress woman''s attacks. She was holding her own, just as I knew she would.


    "Issey! Behind you!" Koneko-chan''s voice snapped me back to attention.


    I turned just in time to see one of the twins getting back to her feet, her eyes blazing with determination. The other twin, still on the ground, was reaching for her discarded chainsaw.


    "Oh no, you don''t," I muttered, lunging forward. I kicked the chainsaw away, sending it skidding across the floor. The twin on the ground snarled in frustration but didn''t dare move closer to it.


    The standing twin swung her fist at me, but I dodged, countering with a quick jab to her midsection. She doubled over, gasping for breath. "Stay down this time," I warned her.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Kiba and the rest of our team moving into position. We were coordinating well, and everyone was playing their part. This was going to work.


    "Issey, let''s finish this!" Koneko-chan called out, having finally bested the china dress woman. She lay on the ground, too exhausted to continue fighting.


    "Right!" I nodded, feeling a surge of pride and determination. We had to finish this quickly and regroup with Buchou and the others.


    Just as we were about to move, Mira lunged at me again, her stick aimed at my head. I ducked, grabbing her wrist and twisting it. She cried out in pain, dropping the stick.


    "I told you to stay down, You cockroach." I said, throwing her to the ground.


    With that she vanished as she was eliminate.


    [Boost!!]


    The third power-up activated. I could feel the energy surging through me, making me faster and stronger. With this much power, we could take down any remaining threats and secure our position.


    Koneko-chan and I moved in sync, taking down the twins and Mira one last time.


    They were persistent, but we were stronger, more determined. After a few intense minutes, we had them all subdued.


    "Great job, Koneko-chan," I said, giving her a thumbs-up.


    "You too, Issey-senpai," she replied.


    2 pawns and one Rook gone.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 166: Confession

    [Riser Phenex 2 pawns and one Rook have been retired.]


    Grayfia''s voice echoed throughout the battlefield, her tone calm and authoritative. The announcement sent a wave of relief and triumph through Rias Gremory''s team. They had successfully captured the gymnasium, marking the completion of the first phase of their plan.


    "Everyone, can you hear me? We have captured the gym. With this, the first phase of our plan is completed," Rias said through the transmitter, her voice brimming with happiness and pride.


    Rias''s plan was meticulously crafted. She had aimed to destroy the gymnasium, a strategic location for Riser''s team, along with Riser''s servants. Koneko-chan and Issey had played a crucial role in this. They had approached the gym through the back door, fully aware that their actions were being monitored by the enemy. Their objective was to lure the opponents into the gym and engage them in battle long enough to draw them into a trap.


    The plan called for them to retreat after a set time, allowing Akeno to unleash her devastating lightning attack from the sky to obliterate the gymnasium. However, the training Rias''s team had undergone proved to be more effective than anticipated. Koneko-chan and Issey had not only managed to hold their ground but also defeated the enemies sent against them.


    The unexpected boost in their capabilities was partly due to the prototype Sacred Gear provided by Alex. This gear significantly enhanced their physical abilities, giving them an edge in combat. As a result, they had overcome Riser''s Rook and two of his Pawns, a considerable achievement.


    Rias''s plan had succeeded brilliantly. Using the gymnasium, an important location, as bait to draw out and defeat the enemy was a stroke of tactical genius. The loss of Riser''s Rook and three of his Pawns was a significant blow to his team. Meanwhile, Rias''s team remained intact, not having lost a single member. They had started the battle with a strong advantage.


    Koneko-chan and Issey stood amidst the wreckage of the gym, their breaths heavy but their spirits high. The charred remains of the gymnasium bore silent witness to their victory. Akeno''s lightning attack had been precise and devastating, leaving nothing but smoldering debris.


    "Koneko-chan, Issey, you did an excellent job," Rias''s voice came through the transmitter again, this time filled with warmth and gratitude. "Your efforts have given us a significant advantage."


    Koneko-chan nodded, her usual stoic expression softened by a hint of satisfaction. Issey, on the other hand, couldn''t hide her elation. The training had paid off, and the prototype Sacred Gear had proven its worth.


    "This is just the beginning," Rias continued. "We''ve taken the first step, but we need to stay focused. Our next target is the enemy''s base. Prepare yourselves for the next phase."


    As they regrouped, the team shared a moment of silent camaraderie. They had drawn first blood, and now they needed to press their advantage. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akeno, floating gracefully above the wreckage, descended to join the others.


    ???


    "Seems like they will win this easily, but my worry is how Rias will beat Riser." Sirzechs said to me.


    "Riser''s regeneration and fire abilities make him a tough opponent. But don''t worry she will pull that off." I said.


    "Seems like you already told her what to do, haven''t you."


    Before I could respond, I noticed Sona approaching with her parents, and Serafall was also with them. The atmosphere shifted as they drew closer, seeing them I know what they are going to talk.


    Ah, Shit is about to get serious.


    "Alex," Sona greeted, her expression a mix of determination and nervousness. "I hope we''re not interrupting."


    "Not at all," I replied, bowing slightly to her parents and Serafall. "It''s a pleasure to see you all."


    Serafall beamed, her usual energetic self, like it wasn''t me who humiliated her by spanking her ass.


    "It''s great to finally meet you in person," Serafall said cheerfully, completely ignoring the previous incident. "I''ve heard so much about you."


    Lord and Lady Sitri maintained a more reserved demeanor. "We''ve been eager to meet the individual who made Sona fell for."


    "Fell for?" I said.


    Till now, Sona didn''t told me that she love me in person so if she playing games I should also play games right.


    Sona''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she shot a quick, nervous glance at her parents before looking back at me. "Well, Alex, you have been a significant influence in my life,"


    "I''m honored to have such a positive impact, Sona. Your dedication and intellect have always been inspiring to me," I replied, keeping my tone sincere but playful.


    "Oh, come on already, So-tan and Alex-chan, stop teasing my lil sis," Serafall interjected, waving her hands dramatically.


    Sirzechs, standing off to the side, watched the scene with a goofy smile. It was clear he found the entire situation amusing.


    Sona''s parents, Lord and Lady Sitri, exchanged a glance but remained silent, observing the interaction.


    "What I want to say is.. Mhh, I love you."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 167: Rating Game 3

    Issey


    So Buchou and Asia are heading out. Me and Koneko-chan''s next move is...to regroup with Kiba and defeat the enemy located at the sports court!


    It happens then.


    BANG!!


    A sudden explosive sound is made nearby. When I look at where the sound came from-.


    "...K-Koneko-chan!"


    Koneko-chan is lying on the floor a bit away from me while smokes arise from her. I went to her quickly and hold her!


    Koneko-chan''s uniform is torn as if she was dragged into a bomb. There are parts of her uniform that are gone. Don''t tell me that explosive sound before is...


    "Take."


    An unknown voice. When I look up, there is a shadow up in the air flying with its wings spread. It''s a woman dressed up as a mage and wearing her hood. It''s Raiser''s servant! So Raiser''s servant did this to Koneko-chan! I''m sure that is Raiser''s [Queen]! The sudden appearance of the strongest servant!


    "Fufufu. When you hunt a prey, the best time to take them down is when the prey accomplished something because that''s the time when the prey is the most vulnerable. It''s enough for us to "sacrifice" many of our pieces in order to take down one of you. Your group has a small number of members to begin with. That alone will be enough to give a huge damage to your group, right? Even if you defeat us, you cannot defeat Raiser-sama. It''s useless to resist."


    The magician woman laughs as if she finds it amusing.


    "...Ise-senpai... Akeno-senpai..."


    Koneko-chan speaks with a voice that is about to disappear.


    "...I''m sorry ...I wanted to be of more use to Buchou and everyone..."


    "Y-You don''t have to apologise! We were doing our job! It''s not a problem! Just wait, once Asia arrives, she can heal you-"


    Koneko-chan''s body gets enveloped with light. The body starts to fade and then it disappears from here.


    [Rias Gremory-sama''s [Rook] retries.]


    A cruel announcement.


    Buchou explained it to me before. When we take a certain amount of damage and get into a condition where we can no longer fight, we retire and get teleported out of the battlefield by force.


    The destination is a place with medical equipment.


    Same thing happened to Riser servants we defeated.


    That''s why it''s alright even if we''re hurt badly. It''s not like we will die. So Raiser''s servants that Akeno-san defeated and Koneko- chan were teleported there.


    I know. I know that in my head. This is a match. But still I...I!


    I can feel the weight disappear from my arms....Damn it. Damn it! My body shakes with anger.


    "Come down heeeeeere! I''ll be your opponent!"


    I ignored about the next plan and started provoking the enemy who defeated Koneko-chan. Even I know it''s a foolish act.


    But I still can''t forgive her. Koneko-chan was crying just before she disappeared. She was crying because of regrets!


    She was still able to fight! Shit! If I had realised it much earlier, I may have been able to save Koneko-chan! I was getting ahead of myself because the first plan succeeded!


    "Fufufu. What a noisy [Pawn] girl. Do you want to explode like that girl from before?"


    The mage put her hands towards me! I''m going to get shot!


    "Ara ara. I will be your opponent. Raiser Phoenix-sama''s [Queen], Yubelluna-san. Or should I call you the "Bomb Queen"?"


    Akeno-san comes between us as if she is trying to protect me.


    "I don''t like that name because of its bad taste, "Priestess of Lightning". Though I was hoping I can fight you."


    "Ise-kun, meet up with Yuuto-kun. I will take care of here."


    "B-But!"


    I try to convince her but Akeno-san shows a serious face to me for the first time. My heart races. I can feel the extreme pressure from her.


    "Ise-kun. You have your own role, correct? Go then. This matter here is my job."


    That''s right. I might just be a burden to Akeno-san. I need to focus on what I need to accomplish.


    Akeno-san smiles at me who am biting down my teeth hard.


    "It''s okay. I will avenge Koneko-chan. I will defeat this [Queen] with everything I have!"


    -! A golden aura covers Akeno-san''s body! I can tell how powerful she is just by looking at it. Akeno-san''s demonic-power that is. The strongest person in our group, our [Queen]!


    "Akeno-san! I will leave this place to you!"


    After I say that, I turn around and head towards the sports court where Kiba is waiting for me.


    Right after that, a violent roar of lightning and explosions echoes from behind me.


    The battle changes from the opening to the mid-game-. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know, Yubelluna-san, someone close to me said that I don''t need to hide my heritage, instead I should fully utilize it. And even if something happen happened, I have my friend, who support me." Akeno said that as she unfolded her Fallen Angel wings.


    "So you are an fallen angel before." Yubelluna said. "This would be interesting."


    "Yes, It''s indeed is. And let''s see who is powerful between us." Akeno said.


    Then she looked at the ring on her ring finger, it was the ring which Alex give her before the battle to increase her power.


    ''Thanks, Alexander, for helping me overcome my trauma and proposing me. I will be your mistress forever.''


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 168: Rating Game 4

    Issey


    I try to inhale some air after the fight with Isabella.


    After escaping from Riser [queen], I encountered, Riser''s [Rook], which I defeated without anyone''s help.


    You heard it, I soloed someone.


    ...I used quite a lot of stamina and demonic-power. In terms of demonic-power, I used my potential energy within me, so the stronger the attack the more exhausted I will get.


    I guess it will be good if I can release two more shots of demonic- power which has the same strength is the one I just shot. No, after my second shot, there''s a threat that my demonic-power will run out and I may faint due to it. I need to think that I only have one more shot left.


    Raiser''s [Knight], Carlamaine, smirks after losing Isabella.


    "Apparently both Isabella and I have been taking that [Pawn] and the Boosted Gear lightly. Just like I thought, I shouldn''t take him as an ordinary [Pawn]."


    The enemy praises me. This doesn''t feel bad at all. I feel a bit happy.


    I will be more happy, If Alex is here to praise me.


    "But it''s an dangerous attack. No, I should say it''s a scary attack. Using pure Demonic energy in a fight is rare."


    She said something, which I didn''t understand.


    "Yeah, Even I''m surprise."


    Like that, Kiba said to Carlamaine.


    Did I did something amazing. I don''t know.


    Carlamaine says it while holding the short sword with the other hand.


    "But a demonic sword wielder...what fortune. I may have a destiny of meeting swordsmen who wield special swords."


    Kiba seems quite interested after hearing that.


    "Hmm, so there is someone besides me who uses demonic swords?"


    "No, it wasn''t a demonic sword. It was a holy sword."


    "!"


    Everyone here realises how Kiba''s expression changes after hearing that.


    Instantly there is a load of killing intent coming out from Kiba.


    Wow. What killing intent! It feels really cold.


    Because of Alex''s training, I am not that scared as I used to be.


    Kiba asks with a low voice while having cold eyes.


    "Tell me about that holy sword wielder."


    ...What intense force. He has the same level of hostility as Buchou when she''s pissed.


    Holy sword? What does that have to do with Kiba?


    "Hmm, seems like that swordsman has some connection to you. But since we are swordsmen, talking would be rude. I will answer you with my sword!"


    "...Is that right. ...If your mouth can move, then it won''t be a problem even if you turn into a state where you are on the verge of death."


    There is killing intent between the two. The killing intents are so strong.


    Kiba! What happened to you!? Your usual refreshing smile is gone!?


    Someone approaches me while I''m feeling nervous at Kiba''s change.


    "So it''s here."


    "Huh? Where''s Isabella-neesan?"


    "Don''t tell me she was defeated?"


    Lots of Raiser''s servant girls starts to gather.


    I remember their faces. There are two [Pawns], one [Bishop], and one [Knight] here...hey, it''s the gathering of the remaining servants!


    What the. Are they trying to pull off a massive battle here!? There are only me and Kiba from our group!?


    Akeno-san is probably still fighting the enemy [Queen]. There are still lightning in the sky.


    Buchou and Asia are... Yeah, what happened to those two? They should be moving ahead from the base according to the plan...


    "Hey, the [Pawn]-kun over there."


    Raiser''s girl calls me. What is it?


    "Raiser-sama said he''s going to fight your princess one-on-one. See there."


    The girl points very high at the sky. When I look in that direction, there is a shadow with fire wings and a shadow with black wings above the rooftop of the new school building.


    No matter how I look at it, the person with black wings clearly has a crimson hair! That is Buchou!


    [Issey-san! Can you hear me, Issey-san!?]


    Asia''s voice comes out from the transceiver.


    "Asia! What happened? Is it about Buchou?"


    [Yes. Right now I''m with Buchou-san on the school rooftop. The opponent, Raiser-san, challenged Buchou to a duel and Buchou- san accepted it! Thanks to that we were able to get into the school building without any problem...]


    One on One, huh. Alex did trained Buchou to be good at what he called PVP.


    But I have not idea if Buchou will win against a immortal.


    I''m making a clueless face, and Raiser''s sister comes to talk to me with a slim grin.


    "Seems like Onii-sama made a challenge since Rias-sama was doing well in the battle unexpectedly. It would have been our win if we fought normally, so he gave her pity. At this rate, she will be defeated before you fight him."


    His sister starts laughing by putting her hand on her mouth where the sound of her laughter went as "Hohoho". I''m starting to get pissed!


    "Don''t worry, If Buchou can''t finish him 1 on 1 then we will go to her help after we Defeat you guys."


    "You sure are talking big. Lets see if that all there is to you."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 169: Rias vs Riser

    I clenched my fists, anger bubbling inside me. How dare she laugh at Buchou like that? We''d been training so hard, and I knew Buchou was capable of incredible things. Alex''s training had been brutal, but it had made us all stronger.


    "Let''s show them what we can do, Kiba," I said, turning to my comrade.


    Kiba''s eyes were still filled with cold determination, his mind clearly focused on the holy sword wielder Carlamaine had mentioned. "Right," he replied, gripping his demonic sword tightly.


    The rest of Raiser''s servants began to close in on us. I counted the enemies: two [Pawns], one [Bishop], and one [Knight]. It was going to be a tough fight, especially since I''d already expended a lot of energy defeating Isabella.


    I glanced over at Kiba. "Ready?"


    Kiba nodded, his expression resolute. "Let''s take them down."


    The enemy [Pawns] charged at us first, their faces twisted with determination. I sidestepped the first one''s punch and countered with a quick jab, knocking her back. The second one swung a chain at me, which I managed to dodge, but just barely.


    "[Boost!]" I heard the familiar voice of boosted gear in my mind, and I felt the surge of power flow through me. I needed to make every hit count.


    With renewed energy, I rushed forward, delivering a powerful punch to the second [Pawn], sending her flying back. Koneko-chan would have been proud of that hit.


    Meanwhile, Kiba was locked in a fierce duel with Carlamaine. Their swords clashed, sending sparks flying. Kiba was relentless, his strikes swift and precise. Carlamaine was skilled, but Kiba''s determination and training were giving him the edge.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the [Bishop] preparing a spell. "Kiba, watch out!" I shouted, but he was too engrossed in his fight to notice.


    I had to act fast. Summoning all the demonic energy I could muster, I aimed a blast at the [Bishop], interrupting her spell. She stumbled, giving me the opening I needed to rush at her and deliver a decisive blow.


    With the [Bishop] down, I turned my attention to the remaining [Knight]. She was skilled, but I could tell she was getting tired. I just had to outlast her.


    The sound of clashing swords intensified as Kiba and Carlamaine''s duel reached its peak. Kiba''s killing intent was palpable, and for a moment, I was worried he might lose himself in his rage.


    But then I saw it¡ªthe moment Kiba''s sword found its mark. With a swift and final strike, Carlamaine fell.


    Kiba stood there, panting heavily, his eyes slowly returning to their usual calm demeanor. "It''s over," he said quietly, his voice filled with a mix of relief and lingering anger.


    I turned back to the remaining [Knight], who seemed to lose her resolve after seeing Carlamaine fall. "Do you still want to fight?" I asked, my voice steady but firm.


    She hesitated for a moment before dropping her weapon and stepping back. "No... I surrender," she said, her voice trembling.


    [Riser Phenex 2 pawns, Bishop and Knight have been retired.]


    Along with.


    [Riser Phenex Queen have been retired.]


    With the immediate threat neutralized, I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. "Kiba, we did it. And Akeno-san also finished her opponent."


    He nodded, sheathing his sword. "Yeah, we did."


    But our victory was bittersweet. We still had Buchou to worry about. I looked up at the sky, where Rias and Raiser were engaged in their duel. The flames and black wings were a stark contrast against the night sky.


    "[Issey-san! Can you hear me, Issey-san!?]" Asia''s voice came through the transceiver again.


    "Asia! What''s happening with Buchou?" I asked, my voice filled with urgency.


    "[Buchou is fighting Raiser-san one-on-one, but I''m worried...]" Her voice was filled with concern.


    I gritted my teeth. We couldn''t afford to lose Buchou. Not now. "Asia, hang in there. We''re coming to help." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned to Kiba. "Let''s go. Buchou needs us."


    He nodded, his resolve as strong as ever. "Right. Let''s finish this."


    With that, we rushed towards the rooftop, ready to support Buchou in her fight against Raiser. We couldn''t let her face him alone.


    As we sprinted through the corridors of the school, my mind raced with a mix of fear and determination.


    We burst through the doors leading to the rooftop, and the sight before us was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    Rias and Raiser were locked in a fierce battle, their powers clashing with explosive force.


    Raiser''s flames roared around him, while Rias''s demonic energy crackled with intensity.


    "Buchou!" I shouted, catching her attention for a split second. She glanced at us, a determined smile on her face.


    "Issey, Kiba, stay back! This is my fight!" she called out, her voice unwavering despite the strain of the battle.


    "Let her be Issey," Akeno said as she landed next to me.


    "It''s seems like she is determined to fight him in her own terms. And this is also good for her growth."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 170: Winner

    Rias


    "Issey, Kiba, stay back! This is my fight!" I called out, trying to keep my voice steady despite the weight of the battle pressing down on me.


    I could see the concern in Issey''s eyes, the frustration etched on her face as she struggled with the idea of standing by while I fought alone.


    It warmed my heart, knowing that my servants cared so deeply for me, but this was something I had to do on my own.


    This battle wasn''t just about defeating Raiser¡ªit was about proving my strength, my resolve as a leader, and my worth as the heiress of the Gremory clan.


    A sudden shift in the air caught my attention, and I saw Akeno land gracefully beside Issey. "Let her be, Issey," she said softly, her voice calm and reassuring. "It seems like she is determined to fight him on her own terms. And this is also good for her growth."


    Akeno understood. She always did. We had been together for so long that she could read me better than anyone else. She knew how important this was to me.


    I turned my focus back to Raiser, who was smirking arrogantly, his flames flickering with renewed intensity. He thought he had the upper hand, that his immortality made him invincible. But I was determined to prove him wrong.


    "This ends here, Raiser," I said, summoning all of my remaining strength. My demonic power surged through me, crackling with energy as it formed a barrier around me.


    I could feel the weight of my family''s legacy on my shoulders, but instead of being a burden, it fueled my resolve.


    Raiser''s smirk widened. "You''re bold, Rias, but can you really defeat me? An immortal?"


    That Ravel, she let them pass, Riser murmur to himself.


    I didn''t answer. Words were meaningless now. I needed to show him with my actions, to prove that the Gremory bloodline was not something to be taken lightly.


    With a fierce cry, I unleashed a wave of demonic energy, sending it hurtling toward Raiser. He countered with a torrent of flames, and for a moment, the rooftop was engulfed in a blinding light as our powers clashed.


    The force of the collision sent shockwaves through the air, and I could feel the strain on my body as I pushed against his flames. But I couldn''t falter now. I wouldn''t.


    "Come on, Rias," I whispered to myself, gritting my teeth. "You can do this."


    I pushed harder, drawing on every ounce of power I had left. The thought of my friends¡ªIssey, Akeno, Kiba, Asia¡ªgave me strength. They were counting on me. I couldn''t let them down.


    There is one last face which I don''t think I can forget in this lifetime. The one who made it possible for me fight against Riser in equal terms, My Alex.


    Slowly, I began to gain ground. My demonic energy started to overpower Raiser''s flames, pushing them back toward him. His eyes widened in shock, and I saw the first hint of fear in his expression.


    "Impossible," he muttered, his confidence wavering. "I am Raiser Phenex! I cannot be defeated!"


    But even immortals have their limits. And Raiser was reaching his maximum mental capacity as his control over flames started waver.


    With one final push, I broke through his flames and struck him with my full power. The force of the impact sent him crashing to the rooftop, his flames sputtering out as he lay there, stunned.


    I stood over him, my breath coming in ragged gasps, but I didn''t let my guard down. I couldn''t afford to.


    "It''s over, Raiser," I said, my voice steady despite my exhaustion. "You''ve lost."


    Raiser struggled to rise, but his body refused to obey him. He looked up at me, his eyes filled with disbelief. "How... how could I lose?"


    "Because you underestimated me," I replied, my gaze unwavering. "You thought your immortality made you invincible. But power isn''t just about strength or longevity. It''s about determination, resolve, and the will to protect those you care about. That''s something you can''t understand, Raiser. And that''s why you lost."


    For a moment, there was only silence. Then, slowly, Raiser''s expression shifted from shock to acceptance. He had been defeated, and he knew it.


    Grayfia''s voice cut through the air, clear and authoritative. "Raiser Phenex has been defeated. The winner is Rias Gremory."


    The weight of her words hit me all at once, and I felt my legs start to give out. But before I could collapse, Akeno was there, supporting me, her arm around my shoulders.


    "You did it, Rias," she said softly, her voice filled with pride.


    I nodded, too exhausted to speak, but the relief and joy in my heart were overwhelming. I had won. Not just for myself, but for everyone who had believed in me, who had stood by my side through it all.


    As Grayfia began to wrap up the match, I turned to my friends¡ªmy family¡ªand smiled. We had done it together. And I knew, with them by my side, there was nothing we couldn''t overcome.


    As we descended from the rooftop, I caught a glimpse of Issey''s face, her eyes shining with admiration and pride.


    It warmed my heart, and I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together.


    But I want see Alex, I wanted hear his praise.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517 sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 171: In Love

    Sirzechs turned to me with a relieved smile. "Rias won."


    I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "Well, I was her mentor after all. Her winning was an inevitable outcome," I said, trying to mask my relief with humour. Inside, though, I was genuinely surprised by how Rias had stepped up to challenge Riser one-on-one.


    "Sure, it was," Sona remarked from my left, her voice carrying a hint of teasing skepticism.


    I glanced at her, noting the blush that had settled on her cheeks. After she had confessed her feelings for me earlier, she''d been a blushing mess, especially with Serafall''s relentless teasing. The way her sister had playfully tormented her only added to Sona''s awkwardness, making her more endearing in my eyes.


    But when Sona had confessed, I had sensed the sincerity in her words. I hadn''t pushed her further, knowing how much courage it had taken for her to speak her heart in front of her parents, Serafall, and Sirzechs. Instead, I accepted her confession with a gentle nod and a warm smile, hoping to ease her embarrassment.


    Since then, things had been a bit tense between us, not because of awkwardness, but because of the shift in our relationship. Sona, who was always so composed and collected, now seemed more vulnerable, and I could tell she was adjusting to this new dynamic between us. It was a side of her I hadn''t seen before, and I found it incredibly charming.


    Serafall, on the other hand, seemed almost too delighted by the situation. Her teasing knew no bounds, and I could see her watching us from the corner of her eye, her lips curled in a playful grin.


    She was probably planning her next move to fluster her little sister even more.


    Despite the lightheartedness, there was a gravity to what had just happened. With Sona''s confession, and my acceptance of it, there was now an unspoken understanding between us.


    And given the misunderstanding that I was some sort of God, Sona''s parents hadn''t raised any objections to the idea that I had other lovers.


    In their eyes, I was an otherworldly being and being the devil themselves, they didn''t find it weird to have multiple lovers.


    But this wasn''t just about maintaining appearances. If I were to think about it then Sona is the first one in this world to propose to me. Sure Rias, Issey and Asia did say they like me or rather love me and that was a confession but what Sona did was a marriage proposal as I also have the permission of her parents.


    Serafall''s usual playful demeanor was replaced with something more serious when she pulled me aside after Sona''s confession. She took me to a corner and made her intentions clear: "If you ever make Sona unhappy, you''ll have to deal with me," she said, her tone carrying an unmistakable edge.


    Of course, I couldn''t let that slide without a bit of retaliation. So, I did what had become almost a habit with Serafall¡ªI spanked her butt. Hard. The sharp sound of the smack echoed in the corner we stood in, and she jumped slightly, her cheeks flushing with a mix of surprise and something else I couldn''t quite place.


    Not going to lie, but I was starting to enjoy spanking her. There was something oddly satisfying about seeing her usual carefree attitude crumble, even if just for a moment. It was a dynamic that neither of us had expected but had somehow fallen into.


    After that, I couldn''t resist pushing my luck a little further. With a teasing grin, I leaned in and said, "If you''re that worried about Sona, why don''t you become my lover too?" I fully expected her to slap me across the face for that one. It was a bold, cheeky comment, and knowing Serafall, I was sure she wouldn''t let it go unpunished.


    But instead of the slap I was expecting, she surprised me. She didn''t hit me, didn''t even scold me. Instead, she murmured something under her breath, so quiet that I almost didn''t catch it. "If I become his lover, then I can have a threesome with Sona."  S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I blinked, not sure if I had heard her right. Serafall, the magical girl-loving, overly enthusiastic big sister of Sona, had just said something that left even me momentarily speechless. For a moment, I wasn''t sure if she was serious or just teasing me back in her own way.


    But then she had just given me a mischievous grin and skipped off, leaving me standing there, more confused than before. It was a side of Serafall I hadn''t expected, and it left me wondering just how deep her feelings for Sona were.


    Who am I kidding she is sis-con for a reason. And there was also a change in her affection meter after I said that.


    [Serafall Leviathan, Ultimate-Class Devil


    King]


    Cheeky Brother in law: 80%


    Hubby: 90%


    Description: Accept you as Sona''s Husband and also her Husband.


    Remark: What the fuck just happened?


    That''s also what I need to know what the fuck happened. I didn''t even do something that could shake her heart. Maybe it was a love one, get one scenario. Either way, I made her fall for me. Good for me I guess.


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 172: Koneko

    Issey


    Red¡ªeverything is red. Where am I? I was supposed to be celebrating with Buchou after winning the Rating Game. We did it, didn''t we?


    But now, Buchou is nowhere in sight. Where''s Alex? He promised me that if I fought hard, I''d be able to do anything I wish with him. So why am I here instead, drowning in this crimson void?


    A voice echoes through the red, cutting through my confusion. It''s not coming from around me but from deep within.


    [The power you''re using now... it''s not your true strength.]


    The words send a shiver down my spine.


    Who said that? Is that you, Sacred Gear? Or is it something else inside of me?


    The voice continues, growing clearer, more forceful. It''s as if the words are being spoken directly into my soul, originating from my left arm, where the Boosted Gear rests.


    [If you remain as you are, you''ll never grow stronger than you are now.]


    The voice is deep, ancient, and carries a weight that I can''t ignore.


    I''m frozen, my mind racing.


    This is different from anything I''ve experienced before. It''s as if the power inside me is waking up, acknowledging my potential while simultaneously warning me that I''m not there yet.


    And I am feeling horny. Damn it. It not the time.


    [Yes, it''s indeed not the time for that.]


    Are you... the Dragon Alex mentioned? Is this new power, this overwhelming surge I felt during the battle, because of you?


    [Yes, it''s what you desired, what I desired, and what the "White guy" desired. That''s why you''ve entered a new phase.]


    Desire? What are you talking about? Only Desire, I have is I want to be fucked by Alex. Feel strong muscular arms.


    I am feeling horny.


    And the "White guy"¡ªdo you mean my rival? Alex once said I''m destined to fight someone, that there''s another like me. Is that who you''re referring to?


    [Yes, the same one. He will appear before you sooner or later. He and I are destined to clash, just as you and he are destined to fight. But before that happens, you must learn to harness my true power.]


    The voice is insistent, pushing me to understand. It''s not just offering strength; it''s demanding that I step up, that I reach for something greater.


    Cool.


    What are you? Who are you, really?


    [I am the Welsh Dragon, Ddraig. I reside within your left arm, Hyoudou Issey.]


    Ddraig... The name echoes in my mind.


    Alex mentioned it before, but hearing it directly from this voice feels different, more real.


    It''s like a quest has been issued, a gauntlet thrown down that I have no choice but to pick up.


    Damn it, my pussy is wet. Is this because of sacred gear.


    [No.]


    I should have known, I know that nothing is free in this world. But to think that my price to pay is through pussy.


    Ddraig you are more cruel than devil. I need to meet Alex quickly and pay the price.


    [I see, Your not in right state of mind, considering it was a exhausting battle I can understand. So let talk some other time.]


    Much appreciated.


    ???


    Koneko blinked sleepily, her mind still clouded with remnants of exhaustion. The events of the Rating Game came flooding back¡ªhow she had been overwhelmed, unable to defend against the opponent''s powerful attacks. The memory stung, and she felt a mix of frustration and disappointment in herself.


    But as her eyes focused, she saw Alex standing beside her, a gentle smile on his face. Despite the situation, his presence was reassuring, grounding her in the moment.


    "Did we win?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Alex nodded. "Yes, we won. But you lost the bet, Koneko-chan," he added with a slight chuckle. There was no malice in his tone, just a teasing warmth that she had come to associate with him. "And you know what that means, right?"


    Koneko''s heart sank a little as she remembered the bet. Before the Rating Game, Alex had tried to convince her to tap into her Neko power, the ability that she had always feared and rejected. He believed it could be the key to her growth, both in strength and in overcoming her inner demons. But Koneko had vehemently refused, shutting down the conversation before it could even begin.


    Alex, however, wasn''t one to give up easily. He had proposed a bet¡ªa simple one: if she could last until the end of the Rating Game without being taken down, she wouldn''t have to listen to him about using her Neko power or discussing her sister. But if she didn''t, then she would have to hear him out, no arguments.


    Koneko had accepted, confident in her abilities. But now, she was faced with the reality of her defeat.


    She sighed softly, looking down at her hands. "I couldn''t hold out," she admitted quietly. There was a hint of regret in her voice, not just for losing the bet, but for letting herself down.


    Alex''s expression softened, and he knelt down beside her. "Koneko-chan, you did your best," he said gently. "This isn''t about winning or losing. It''s about helping you realize your potential, about facing the things you''re afraid of." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Koneko bit her lip, her emotions swirling inside her. She didn''t want to face her Neko side, didn''t want to think about the past or her sister. But she knew Alex wasn''t going to push her just for the sake of it. He genuinely cared about her, wanted to help her grow stronger¡ªnot just in battle, but within herself.


    "You promised," Alex reminded her softly. "You agreed to hear me out."


    Koneko nodded slowly, unable to argue. A part of her knew that Alex was right, that perhaps it was time to confront the things she had been running from. But another part of her, the one still wounded from past experiences, was reluctant.


    "Okay," she finally whispered. "I''ll listen."


    Alex smiled, relieved and proud of her for taking this step. "That''s all I ask, Koneko-chan."


    ~~~


    Give me your opinion and criticism about the chapter. I can only improve my story If you point out what is wrong and what is needed to change.


    And leave at least one comment and review if you like my fanfic.


    In my Patreon, this volume is over. You can join my Patreon for 3$, see you. With more than 140+ advance chapters posted, you won''t regret joining. All the images can only be seen in my Patreon, as I can''t upload it in Scribble Hub.


    /BlackBolt517

 Chapter 173: Rias Pov

    Rias


    After the battle with Riser, a mix of relief and fatigue washed over me. The victory had come at a cost¡ªIssey, who had fought valiantly, had suddenly collapsed.


    The medical team quickly attended to her, whisking her away to the facilities. The healer assured us that Issey''s condition was nothing serious; she was merely exhausted from the intense fight.


    Despite the healer''s reassurances, I couldn''t shake the concern from my mind.


    I had hoped to celebrate our victory with Alex, but the urgency of attending to Issey and ensuring she was okay had delayed our meeting.


    Now, as I walked toward the place where Alex was waiting, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    The victory was sweet, but it felt incomplete without being able to share the moment with him right away.


    I don''t why but Akeno was also with me.


    "Why are you coming with me, Akeno," I asked her, I had a feeling I was not going to like her answer.


    True to my worry, Akeno replied with a playful yet mischievous glint in her eyes, "Ara, ara, Buchou, I am going to meet my Alex-sama. As one of his mistresses, isn''t it my duty to attend him whenever he needs me?"


    "Mistress? When did that happen?" I asked, my irritation creeping into my voice. I wasn''t sure if it was the stress of the day or something else entirely, but I found myself getting annoyed.


    Akeno''s smile widened, and she tilted her head in a way that made her look both innocent and provocative. "Oh, Buchou, It happened when he took me on a date and made a girl out of me. Alex has a way of charming everyone around him, and I suppose it''s only natural for me to fall for him, just like how you did."


    Her words did little to quell my annoyance. It seemed like there was a pattern forming: first Issey, then Sona, and now Akeno. I was aware of several others who seemed to fall under Alex''s charm, and it wasn''t helping my mood.


    "What''s more, it seems like there are many others who''ve found themselves enchanted by Alex," I thought, feeling a pang of frustration.


    The only small solace was that Koneko didn''t appear to be part of this growing list. At least for now, she seemed unaffected by Alex''s allure, or perhaps she simply wasn''t interested.


    Just as I was about to reply to Akeno, a familiar voice called out to us. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rias," It was Sona, approaching us with a determined stride.


    I was relieved to see her. As someone who had also fallen for Alex before me and one of my closest friends, I knew I needed to be honest with her about my feelings. I had already confided in Issey, who, oddly enough, seemed strangely enthusiastic about the idea, but Sona was different.


    I worried that if I wasn''t careful with my words, this conversation could jeopardize our friendship.


    Akeno noticed my gaze shift to Sona and, sensing the seriousness of the moment, asked, "Should I leave, Buchou, for you to have a proper conversation with Sona-san?" Her voice was devoid of its usual playfulness, replaced instead with a tone of genuine respect and concern.


    I looked at Akeno, appreciating her understanding. "No, Akeno, it''s okay. I think Sona and I need to talk, but your presence is also important."


    Akeno nodded and stepped aside, giving us space while staying close enough to offer support if needed.


    Sona reached us and paused, her gaze shifting between Akeno and me. "I''m glad I found you, Rias. There''s something we need to discuss."


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Yes, Sona, there''s something I need to talk to you about as well."


    Sona''s eyes narrowed slightly with curiosity and concern. "What is it?"


    I hesitated for a moment, choosing my words carefully. "Sona, you know that Alex has been a significant part of my life lately. I''ve come to realize that I have deep feelings for him¡ªfeelings that go beyond just admiration. I thought it was important to be honest with you since you''ve been such a close friend to me."


    Sona''s expression softened, though a hint of surprise remained. "Rias, I appreciate your honesty. I had similar feelings for Alex before you, but I''ve come to terms with them."


    She continue, "He also have multiple lover at this point, so I couldn''t monopoly him even if I want to."


    "If you''re serious about him, then I want you to be happy. Our friendship is important to me, and I wouldn''t want anything to come between us. Only thing I am worried about is, I only know one of his lover and I still haven''t met the rest." Sona said.


    Akeno at side also nodded to Sono''s words.


    "Actually, I have meet another one his lover." Rias said.


    ~~~


    (In my Patreon, This arc is over, the Demon Slayer Arc is over and New World (Overlord) arc is going on.)


    You can join my Patreon for 3$. Around 140+ advanced chapters on my Patreon. I posted some exclusive NFSW on each R-18 chapter for you to enjoy.


    Support me through my Patreon. It would be a big help